Skip to main content

Full text of "The history of the Puritans; or, Protestant nonconformists; from the Reformation in 1517 to the Revolution in 1688"

See other formats 


IJNIVERSI 

1  mil 

1761 

a^^^MM 

CO 

:'..  ■ '' 


t 


\ 


I  •,:  :. ;, 


^r     ' 


Presented  to  the 
LIBRARY  of  the 

UNIVERSITY  OF   TORONTO 

hy 
The  Estate  of  the  late 

PROFESSOR  A.  S.  P.  WOODHOUSE 

Head  of  the 

Defartment  of  English 

University  College 

1944-1964 


HANDBOUND 
AT  THE 


UNIVERSITY  OF 
TORONTO  PRESS 


r^ 


THE  '' 

HISTORY  OF  THE  PURITANS; 

OR,  ^  /"oiD 

PROTESTANT  NONCONFORMISTS ; 

FROM    THE 

REFORMATION  IN  1517. 

TO 

THE    REVOLUTION    IN   1688: 

COMPRISING   AN 

ACCOUNT  OF  THEIR  PRINCIPLES ; 
THEIR  ATTEMPTS  FOR  A  FARTHER  REFORMATION  IN  THE  CHURCH; 

THEIR  SUFFERINGS; 

AND   THE 

LIVES  AND  CHARACTERS  OF  THEIR  MOST  CONSIDERABLE  DIVINES. 


By  DANIEL  NEAL,  M.  A 


A    NEW    EDITION,    IN    FIVE    VOLUMES: 

REPRINTED  FROM  THE 

TEXT  OF  DR.  TOULMIN'S  EDITION, 

WITH    HIS 

LIFE    OF   THE  AUTHOR  AND   ACCOUNT    OF    HIS    WRITINGS. 
REVISED,  CORRECTED,  AND  ENLARGED. 


VOL.  V. 


^  LONDON: 

PRINTED   FOR  WILLIAM  BAYNES  AND  SON, 
PATERNOSTER   ROW. 

1822. 


ADVERTISEMENT 


PRESENT  EDITION. 


In  revising  Dr.  Toulinin*s  edition  of  this  work  for  republication,  it 
was  found  to  abound  with  typographical  errors,  to  a  degree  almost 
unprecedented  in  the  present  day,  owing  probably,  to  the  great 
distance  at  which  he  resided  from  the  place  where  it  was  printed. 
These  have  consequently  been  corrected  ;  but  both  Mr.  Neal's 
text,  and  the  notes  of  his  former  edition,  remain  as  in  the  last  edi- 
tion. Considerable  alterations,  however,  have  been  made  in  the 
disposal  of  his  supplemental  matter.  Valuable  as  the  doctor's 
additions  to  Mr.  NeaPs  History  certainly  are,  every  one  must  have 
been  struck  with  the  extreme  awkwardness  and  injudicious  method 
of  arranging  his  materials  ;  particularly  as  it  regarded  the  size  of 
his  volumes  ;  some  of  which  comprised  seven  or  eight  hundred 
pages,  while  the  fifth  contained  only  half  that  number.  In  order 
to  render  the  volumes,  in  this  new  edition,  as  near  as  possible,  of 
an  equal  size,  the  history  of  the  Baptists  and  Quakers,  which  Dr. 
Toulmin  had  dealt  out  by  piecemeal,  and  interspersed  throughout 
the  volumes,  is  now  collected  into  an  unbroken  narrative,  and  given 
as  a  Supplement  to  vol.  V.  This,  it  is  presumed,  will  be  gene- 
rally regarded  as  a  material  improvement  in  various  respects, 
and  cannot  fail  to  confer  upon  the  present  edition  a  decided  su- 
periority to  all  that  have  preceded  it.  Some  important  additions 
have  also  been  introduced  into  this  part  of  the  work,  by  which,  it 
is  hoped,  the  value  of  the  publication  is  still  farther  augmented  : 
and,  upon  the  whole,  the  work  cannot  fail  in  its  present  state  to 
recommend  itself  to  every  friend  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  as 
the  most  valuable  history  of  the  kind  that  is  extant  in  our  Ian. 
guage. 


n 


CONTENTS 


THE  FIFTH   VOLUME, 


HISTORY    OF   THE   PURITANS. 

Page 
Chap.  I.  From  Ihe  death  of  king  Charles  II.  to  king  James 

II.'s  declaration  for  liberty  of  conscience     •  •  •       1 

Chap.  II.  From  king  James  II.'s  declaration  for  liberty  of 
conscience,  to  the  act  of  toleration  in  the  reign  of  king 
WiUiam  and  queen  Mary,  1688  •  -  .  .48 


SUPPLEMENT. 

HISTORY    OF   THE    BAPTISTS   AND   QUAKERS. 

Chap.  I.  Some   account  of  the  Baptists,  from  the  days  of 

Wickliffe,  to  the  reign  of  James  I.  A.  D.  1370—1600     .     93 

Chap.  II.  History  of  the  Baptists  during  the  reigns  of  James 

I.  and  Charles  I.  A.  D.  1602—1650    .  •  .  .114 

Chap.  III.  History  of  the  Baptists  during  the  Protectorate  •  145 

Chap.  IV.  History  of  the  Baptists,  from  the  Restoration 
of  king  Charles  II.  to  the  fall  of  lord  Clarendon  A.  D. 
1660—1670 165 

Chap.  V.  From  the  declaration  of  indulgence,  to  the  Revo- 
lution .........  187 


HISTORY    OF   THE   QUAKERS. 

Chap.  I.  From  the  protectorship  of  Cromwell  to  the  declara. 

tion  of  indulgence,  1674  .....   203 

Chap.  II.  From  the  declaration  of  indulgence  to  the  Revolu- 

lution,  A.  D.  1674—1688 248 


2  HISTORY    OF 

that  the  pulpits  throughout  England  resounded  with  thanks- 
givings ;  and  a  numerous  set  of  addresses  flattered  his  ma- 
jesty, in  the  strongest  expressions,  with  assurances  of  un- 
shaken loyalty  and  obedience,  without  limitation  or  reserve. 
Among  others  was  the  humble  address  of  the  university  of 
Oxford ;  in  which,  after  expressing  their  sorrow  for  the 
death  of  the  late  king,  they  add,*  that  they  can  never  swerve 
from  the  principles  of  their  institution,  and  their  religion 
by  law  established,  which  indispensably  binds  them  to  bear 
faith  and  true  obedience  to  their  sovereign,  without  any 
limitation  or  restriction,  and  that  no  consideration  whatso- 
ever should  shake  their  loyalty  and  allegiance.  And  the 
university  of  Cambridge  add,  that  loyalty  [or  unlimited 
obedience]  is  a  duty  flowing  from  the  very  principle  of  their 
religion,  by  which  they  have  been  enabled  to  breed  up  as 
true  and  steady  subjects  as  the  world  can  shew,  as  well  in 
doctrine  as  practice,  from  which  they  can  never  depart. 
The  Quakers'  address  was  more  simple  and  honest  ;t  "  We 
are  come  (say  theyj)  to  testify  our  sorrow  for  the  death  of 
our  good  friend  Charles,  and  our  joy  for  thy  being  made  our 
governor.  We  are  told  thou  art  not  of  the  persuasion  of 
the  church  of  England  no  more  thnn  we,  therefore  we 
hope  thou  wilt  grant  us  the  same  liberty  which  thou  al- 
lowest  thyself;  which  doing,  we  wish  thee  all  manner  of 
happiness."^ 

The  king  began  his  reign  with  a  frank  and  open  profession 
of  his  religion;  for  the  first  Sunday  after  his  accession,  he 
went  publicly  to  mass,  and  obliged  father  Huddleston,  who 
attended  his  brother  in  his  last  hours,  to  declare  to  the  world 
that  he  died  a  Roman  Catholic.    His  majesty  acted  the  part 

•  Gazette,  no.  2010.  t  Sewel,  p.  594.  t  Echard,  p.  1061. 

^  Mr.  Neal  refers,  as  one  anlliority  for  givinj^  tluH  addresM  of  ()ie  QoakrrH,  to 
Sewel ;  hut  it  i>  not  to  be  fonnd  there.  A  roodern  hibtorian,  who  censures  it  for  thft 
"  uDcouthness  and  blunt  familiarity  of  expression,"  calls  it,  "  a  fictitious  address  ;"  the 
members  of  this  society,  he  ob«erves,  "  were  not  in  the  custom  of  pnj'w^  complimen- 
tary addresses  to  any  man:"  if  the  soflerings  of  their  friends  impelled  them  to  apply 
to  their  superiors  fur  relief,  "  their  addresses,  though  expressed  in  their  plain  mnn- 
ner,  were  comprised  in  respectful  terms;  void  of  (laltery,  but  not  indecent;  uncere- 
monious, but  not  uncivil."'  There  is  no  account  of  their  i)ting  in  the  number  of  the 
congratulatory  addresses  on  the  acceshion  of  James.  Their  first  Mppiication  to  him 
was  to  recommend  their  sufl'ering  friends  to  his  clemency.  At  the  death  of  Charles, 
notwithstanding  that  petition  upon  petition  had  been  presented  tn  him  for  relief,  ono 
thousand  five  hundred  of  this  society  were  in  prison  on  various  prosecutions.  "  So 
that  a  pcnple  paving  a  strict  regard  to  truth  could  hardly  term  him  their  good  frientk" 
'J'lie  above  address  was  firnt  published  by  Echard,  from  whom  it  should  screm  Mr. 
Neal  took  it,  trusting  probably  to  the  exactness  of  his  reference  ;  if  he  did  quote 
Sewel  for  it.  Hume  and  other*  have  fince  published  it.  Cough's  History  of  th« 
Quakers,  vol.  .'.  p.  160,  161.— Ed. 


THE    PURITANS.  ^ 

of  an  absolute  sovereign  from  the  very  first;  and  though  he 
had  declared  he  would  invade  no  man's  property,  yet  he 
issued  out  a  proclamation  for  collecting  the  duties  of  tonnage 
and  poundage,  &c.  which  were  given  to  the  late  king  only 
for  life  ;  and  in  his  letter  to  the  Scots  parliament,  which  met 
March  28,  he  says,  "  I  am  resolved  to  maintain  my  power  in 
its  greatest  lustre,  that  I  may  be  better  able  to  defend  your 
religion  against  fanatics." 

Before  the  king  had  been  two  months  on  his  throne,  he 
discovered  severe  resentments  against  the  enemies  of  his  re- 
ligion, and  of  his  succession  to  the  crown.*  Dr.  Gates  was 
brought  out  of  prison,  and  tried  for  perjury  in  the  affair  of 
the  Popish  plot,  for  which  he  was  sentenced  to  stand  in  the 
pillory  several  times,  to  be  whipped  from  Aldgate  to  New- 
gate, and  from  thence  to  Tyburn  ;  which  was  exercised  with 
a  severity  unknown  to  the  English  nation.f  And  Danger- 
field,  who  had  invented  the  Meal-tub  plot,  for  which  he  de- 
clared he  had  received  money  from  the  duke  of  York,  was 

•  Burnet,  vol.  3.  p.  29,  Edin.  edition. 

t  Gates  was  whipped  a  second  time,  while  his  back  was  most  miserablj  swelled 
"with  his  first  whipping,  and  looked  as  if  it  had  been  flayed.  He  was  a  man  of  un- 
daunted resolution,  and  endured  what  would  have  killed  a  great  manj  others.  He 
^as,  in  his  religious  profession,  a  mere  Proteus,  but  appears  to  have  been  uniformly 
capable  of  villany.  His  first  education  was  at  Merchant-Taylors'  school ;  from 
whence  be  removed  to  Cambridge.  When  he  left  that  university  he  gained  orders 
in  the  church  of  England,  and  after  having  officiated  for  a  time  as  curate  to  his  father, 
he  held  a  vicarage  first  in  Kent  and  then  in  Sussex.  But  previously  to  this,  he  was, 
in  his  youth,  a  member  of  a  Baptist  church  in  Virginia-street,  Ratclifte-Highway.  In 
1677  he  reconciled  himself  to  the  church  of  Rome,  and  is  reported  to  have  entered 
into  the  society  of  Jesuits.  After  having  left  the  whole  body  of  dissenters  for  thirty 
years,  he  applied  to  be  again  admitted  into  the  communion  of  the  Baptists,  having 
first  returned  to  the  church  of  England,  and  continued  in  it  about  sixteen  years.  The 
Baptists,  through  a  prudent  jealousy  of  him,  spent  almost  three  years  in  trial  of  his 
sincerity,  before  they  received  him  again  :  so  that  he  complained  it  "  was  keeping 
him  on  the  rack ;  is  was  worse  than  death  in  his  circumstances  to  be  so  long  delayed." 
He  was  restored  to  their  communion  in  1698  or  1699,  but  in  less  than  a  year  was 
again  excluded  as  a  disorderly  person  and  a  hypocrite.  He  then  became  a  con- 
formist again.  '^  He  was  a  man  of  some  cunning  (says  Granger),  more  eftrontery, 
and  the  most  consummate  falsehood."  At  one  time  he  was  a  frequent  auditor  of  Mr. 
Alsop  at  Westminster,  after  the  Revolution  :  and  moved  for  leave  to  come  to  the 
Lord's  table,  but  was  refused  on  account  of  his  character.  Crosby  has  detailed  a  long 
story  of  a  villanous  transaction,  to  ruin  a  gentleman,  to  which  he  was  instigated  by 
the  spirit  of  revenge.  Dr.  Calamy  says,  "  that  he  was  but  a  very  sorry  foul-mouthed 
wretch,  I  myself  can  attest  from  what  I  once  heard  from  him,  when  I  was  in  his  com- 
pany." The  parliament,  after  the  Revolution, left  him  under  a  brand,  and  incapacitated 
him  for  being  a  witness  in  future.  But  a  pension  of  400/.  a  year  was  given  him  by 
king  William.  "  The  era  of  Oates's  plot  (remarks  Mr.  Granger),  was  the  grand  era 
of  whig  and  tory."  Whatever  infamy  rests  upon  his  name,  he  was,  observes  Dr.  Ca- 
lamy, the  instrument  of  Providence  of  good  to  this  nation  by  awakening  it  out  of  sleep, 
and  giving  a  turn  to  the  national  affairs  after  a  lethargy  of  some  years.  Calamy's 
Historical  Account  of  his  own  Life,  vol.  1.  p.  98,  99.  Granger's  History  of  England, 
vol.  4.  p.  201.  349;  and  Crosby's  History  of  Ihe  Baptists,  vol.  3.  p.  166—182. 
— Ed. 


4  HISTORY    OF 

indicted  for  a  libel^  and  was  fined  500/.  He  was  also  sentenced 
to  be  pilloried,  and  whipped  from  Newgate  to  Tyburn,  and 
in  his  return  home  was  murdered  in  the  coach  by  one  Frances 
a  barrister  at  law,  who  was  afterward  hanged  for  it.  The 
whigs,  who  went  to  court  to  pay  their  duty  to  the  king,  were 
received  but  coldly ;  some  were  reproached,  and  others 
denied  access,  especially  those  who  had  distinguished  them- 
selves for  the  bill  of  exclusion.*  In  the  election  of  a  new 
parliament,  all  methods  of  corruption  and  violence  were 
used  to  get  such  members  returned  as  might  be  supple  to 
the  king's  arbitrary  designs.f  When  the  houses  met,  May 
22,  the  king  repeated  what  he  had  declared  in  council,  that 
he  would  preserve  the  government  in  church  and  state  as  by 
law  established.  Which,  Rapin  says,  he  never  intended ; 
for  he  insinuated  in  his  speech,  that  he  would  not  depend 
on  the  precarious  aids  of  parliament,  nor  meet  them  often, 
if  they  did  not  use  him  well.J  But  the  parliament  unani- 
mously settled  all  the  revenues  of  his  late  majesty  upon 
the  king  for  life,  which  amounted  to  more  than  two  millions 
a  year;^  and  presented  an  address  May  27,  to  desire  him 
to  issue  forth  his  royal  proclamation,  to  cause  the  penal 
laws  to  be  put  in  execution  against  dissenters  from  the 
church  of  England. 

This  brought  down  the  storm,  and  revived  the  persecu- 
tion, which  had  slackened  a  little  upon  the  late  king's  death. 
His  majesty  was  now  encouraged  to  pursue  his  brother's 
measures.  The  tories,  who  adhered  firmly  to  the  preroga- 
tive, were  gratified  with  full  licence  to  distress  the  dissent- 
ers, who  were  to  be  sacrificed  over  again  to  a  bigoted  clergy, 
and  an  incensed  king,  zealous  for  their  destruction,  says  bi- 
shop Kennet,  in  order  to  unite  and  increase  the  strength  of 
Popery,  which  he  favoured  without  reserve.  Upon  this,  all 
meeting-houses  of  Protestant  dissenters  were  shut  up,  the 

*  Barnet,  vol.  3.  p.  12,  13.  Edin.  edition. 

+  Dr.  Grej  qnotes  here  Echard  and  Carte,  to  prove  that  the  new  parliament  con- 
Bisted  of  as  manj  worthy  and  great,  rich,  and  wise  raen,  as  ever  sat  iu  the  boase. 
—Ed. 

t  Gazette,  no.  2036. 

§  "  The  commons,  charmed  with  these  promises,  and  bigoted  as  raueh  to  their 
principles  of  government  as  the  king  was  to  his  religion,  in  about  two  hours  Toled 
bim  such  an  immenne  revenue  for  life,  as  enabled  him  to  maintain  a  fleet  and  arraj 
without  the  aid  uf  parliament,  and  consequently  to  subdue  those  who  should  dare  to 
oppose  bis  will.  In  this  manner,  aad  without  any  farther  ceremony,  did  this  hous« 
of  commons  deliver  up  the  liberties  of  the  nation  to  a  Popish  arbitrary  prince."  War- 
ner's Ecclesiastical  History,  vol.  2.  p.  631.— Ed. 


THE    PURITANS.  5 

old  trade  of  informing  revived  and  flourished  ;  the  spiritual 
courts  were  crowded  with  business :  private  conventicles 
were  disturbed  in  all  parts  of  the  city  and  country.  If  they 
surprised  the  minister,  he  was  pulled  out  of  his  pulpit  by 
constables  or  soldiers,  and,  together  with  his  people,  carried 
before  a  confiding  justice  of  peace,  who  obliged  them  to  pay 
their  fines,  or  dragged  them  to  prison.  If  the  minister 
escaped,  they  ransacked  the  house  from  top  to  bottom ;  tore 
down  hangings,  broke  open  chambers  and  closets ;  entered 
the  rooms  of  those  who  were  sick  ;  and  offered  all  kinds  of 
rudeness  and  incivilities  to  the  family,  though  they  met  with 
no  manner  of  opposition  or  resistance.  Shopkeepers  were 
separated  from  their  trades  and  business ;  and  sometimes 
wives  from  their  husbands  and  children ;  several  families 
were  obliged  to  remove  to  distant  places,  to  avoid  the  dire- 
ful effects  of  an  excommunication  from  the  commons;  and 
great  sums  of  money  were  levied  as  forfeitures,  which  had 
been  earned  by  honest  labour.  Dissenting  ministers  could 
neither  travel  the  road,  nor  appear  in  public  but  in  disguise ; 
nay,  they  were  afraid  to  be  seen  in  the  houses  of  their 
friends,  pursuivants  from  the  spiritual  courts  being  always 
abroad  upon  the  watch. 

One  of  the  first  who  came  into  trouble  was  the  reverend 
Mr.  Baxter,  who  was  committed  to  the  KingVbench  prison 
February  28,  for  some  exceptionable  passages  in  his  para- 
phrase on  the  New  Testament,  reflecting  on  the  order  of 
diocesan  bishops,  and  the  lawfulness  of  resistance  in  some 
possible  cases.  The  passages  were  in  his  paraphrase  on 
Matt.  v.  19.  Mark  ix.  39.  xi.  31.  and  xii.  38—40.  Luke 
X.  2.  John  xi.  57.  and  Acts  xv.  2.  They  were  col- 
lected by  sir  Roger  1'  Estrange ;    and  a  certain  eminent 

clergyman,  reported  to  be  Dr.  Sh ck,  put  into  the  hands 

of  his  enemies,  some  accusations  from  Rom.  xiii.  that  might 
touch  his  life,  but  no  use  was  made  of  them.  Mr.  Baxter 
being  ill,  moved  by  his  counsel  for  time ;  but  Jefferies  said, 
he  would  not  give  him  a  minute's  time  to  save  his  life. 
"  Yonder  stands  Gates  in  the  pillory  (says  he),  and  if  Mr. 
Baxter  stood  on  the  other  side,  I  would  say,  two  of  the 
greatest  rogues  in  England  stood  there."  He  was  brought 
to  his  trial  May  30,  but  the  chief-justice  would  not  admit 
his  counsel  to  plead  for  their  client.  When  Mr.  Baxter 
offered  to  speak  for  himself,  Jefferies  called  him  a  snivel- 


6  HISTORY    OF 

]ing,  canting  Presbyterian,  and  said,  "  Richard,  Richard, 
don't  thou  think  we  will  hear  thee  poison  the  court.  Ri- 
chard, thou  art  an  old  fellow,  and  an  old  knave ;  thou  hast 
written  books  enough  to  load  a  cart,  every  one  as  full  of 
sedition,  I  might  say  of  treason,  as  an  e^g  is  full  of  meat; 
hadst  thou  been  whipped  out  of  thy  writing  trade  forty 
years  ago,  it  had  been  happy.  Thou  pretendest  to  be  a 
preacher  of  the  gospel  of  peace ;  as  thou  hast  one  foot  in 
the  grave,  'tis  time  for  thee  to  begin  to  think  what  account 
thou  intendest  to  give ;  but  leave  thee  to  thyself,  and  I  see 
thou  wilt  go  on  as  thou  hast  begun  ;  but  by  the  grace  of 
God,  I  will  look  after  thee.  I  know  thou  hast  a  mighty 
party,  and  I  see  a  great  many  of  the  brotherhood  in  corners, 
waiting  to  see  what  will  become  of  their  mighty  don,  and 
a  doctor  of  the  par<y  [doctor  Bates]  at  your  elbow,  but  by 
the  grace  of  Almighty  God,  I  will  crush  you  all."  The 
chief-justice  having  directed  the  jury,  they  found  him  guilty, 
without  going  from  the  bar,  and  fined  him  five  hundred 
marks,  to  lay  in  prison  till  he  paid  it,  and  be  bound  to  his 
good  behaviour  for  seven  years.  Mr.  Baxter  continued  in 
prison*  about  two  years,  and  when  the  court  changed  its 
measures,  his  fine  was  remitted,  and  he  was  released. 

•  Dr.  Grejf  has  giren  as,  with  apparent  approbation,  what  he  calls  a  charaoteris- 
tical  epitaph,  drawn  up  for  Mr.  Baxter  bj  the  Rer.  Thomas  Long',  prebendary  of 
Exeter.  It  shews  what  different  colours  a  character  can  receive,  according  to  the  dis- 
positions of  those  who  draw  the  picture  ;  and  how  obnoxious  Mr.  Baxter  was  to 
some,  whose  calumnies  and  censure  the  rcaderperhaps  will  think  was  true  praise.  It 
rnns  thus  :  "  Hie  jacet  Ricliardus  Baxter,  theologus  armatus,  loiolitareformatus,  he- 
resiarcha  aerianns,  schismaticornm  anlesignanus ;  cujus  pruritus  dispnlandif^  peperit 
scriptandi  cacoethes  nutrivit,  praedicandi  zelus  inlcmperatus  maturavit  ecclesis  sca- 
biem.  Qui  dissentit  ab  iis,  quibuscum  consentit  maximo :  turn  sibi,  cum  aliis  non- 
eooformis  praeteritis,  praesentibus  et  futuris:  regum  et  episcoporura  juratus  hosti.s: 
ipsumq  ;  rebellium  soleroue  foedus.  Qui  natus  erat  per  septuaginti  annos,  et  octoginta 
libros,  ad  pertarbandas  regni  respublicas,  et  ad  bis  perdendam  ecclesiam  Anglicanam  ; 
magnis  tamen  excidit  aasts.  Deo  gratias.''  Grey's  Examination,  vol.  2.  p.  231,  note. 
—Ed. 


%  "  These  words  (sajs  the  aalhor  of  the  article,  Baxter,  in  the  Biographia  Britao- 
nica)  are  au  allusion  to  sir  Henry  Wolton's  monumental  inscription  in  Ktt)n-chapcl, 
'  Hie  jacet  hnjus  sententia:  primus  author,  disputandi  prnriius  ecclesiarum  scabies  :' 
i.  e.  '  Here  lies  the  first  author  of  this  opinion,  The  itch  of  disputing  is  the  leprosy 
of  the  churches.'"  This  writer  has  given  the  above  epitaph  in  English,  tlius  :  "  Here 
lies  Richard  Baxter,  a  militant  divine,  a  reformed  Jesuit,  a  brazen  heresiarch,  and  the 
cbief  of  schismatics,  whose  itch  of  disputing  begat,  whose  humour  of  writing  nou- 
rished, and  whose  intemperate  zeal  in  preaching  brought  to  its  utmost  height,  the  le* 
prosj  of  the  church  :  who  dissentec'  from  those  with  whom  he  most  agreed  :  from  him- 
self, as  well  as  all  other  nonconformi  (s,  past,  present,  and  to  come  ;  the  sworn  enemy 
of  kings  and  bishops,  and  in  himself  the  very  bond  of  rebels:  who  was  born,  through 
seventy  years  and  eighty  books,  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  kingdom,  and  twice  to  at- 
tempt the  rain  of  the  church  of  England  :  in  the  endeavour  of  which  mighty  mischiefs 
he  fell  short.  For  Pihith  Ihaaks  be  to  God."  Biographia  Brilannica,  vol.  ?.  p.  18, 
seitond  edition. — Ed. 


THE    PURITANS.  7 

The  rebellion  of  the  duke  of  Monmouth  furnished  the 
court  with  a  plausible  handle  to  carry  the  prosecution  of 
the  whig's  and  dissenters  to  a  farther  extremity.  There  was 
a  considerable  number  of  English  fugitives  in  Holland  at 
this  time,  some  on  political  accounts,  and  others  on  the 
score  of  religion.  The  king,  being  apprehensive  of  danger 
from  thence,  obliged  the  prince  of  Orange  to  dismiss  the 
duke  of  Monmouth  from  his  court,  and  to  break  all  those 
officers  who  had  waited  upon  him,  and  who  were  in  his 
service  ;  this  precipitated  the  counsels  of  the  malecontents, 
and  made  them  resolve  upon  a  rash  and  ill-concerted  inva- 
sion, which  proved  their  ruin.  The  earl  of  Argyle,  imagin- 
ing all  the  Scots  Presbyterians  would  revolt,  sailed  to  the 
north  of  Scotland  with  a  very  small  force,  and  was  defeated 
with  the  effusion  of  very  little  blood,  before  the  declaration^^ 
which  he  brought  with  him  could  have  any  effect.  After 
him  the  duke  of  Monmouth,  with  the  like  precipitate  rash- 
ness, landed  June  II,  with  an  inconsiderable  force  at  Lyme 
in  Dorsetshire  ;  and  though  he  was  joined  by  great  numbers 
in  the  west  country,  he  was  defeated  by  the  king's  forces, 
made  prisoner,  and  executed  on  Tower-hill ;  as  was  the 
earl  of  Argyle  at  Edinburgh. 

Though  the  body  of  the  dissenters  were  not  concerned  in 
either  of  these  invasions,  they  suffered  considerably  on  this 
occasion.  Great  numbers  of  their  chief  merchants  and 
tradesmen  in  the  city,  being  taken  up  by  warrants,  and 
secured  in  jails,  and  in  the  public  halls;  as  were  many 
country  whig  gentlemen,  in  York- castle,  Hull,  and  the 
prisons  in  all  parts  of  England,  which  had  this  good  effect, 
that  it  kept  them  out  of  harm's  way,  while  many  of  their 
friends  were  ruined  by  joining  the  duke;  some  from  a 
persuasion  that  the  late  king  was  married  to  his  mother ; 
and  others  in  hopes  of  a  deliverance  from  Popery  and  arbi- 
trary power. 

The  king  elated  with  success,  resolved  to  let  both  whigs 

*  A  fall  view  of  tlie  assertions  and  purport  of  the  dake  of  Monmouth's  manifesto 
is  given  in  my  History  of  the  Town  of  Taunton,  p.  133 — 135.  Il  was  secretly  printed 
in  a  private  house  hired  for  that  purpose  at  Lambeth  by  W.  C.  a  man  of  good  sense 
and  spirit,  and  a  stationer  in  Paternoster-row  5  who  imported  the  paper.  His  assistant 
at  the  press  was  apprehended  and  suffered  :  he  himself  escaped  into  Holland,  and 
absconded  into  Germany,  till  he  came  over  with  the  prince  of  Orange,  who,  when  he 
was  settled  on  the  throne,  appointed  him  his  stationer.  William  Disney,  esq.  was 
tried  by  a  special  commission  upon  an  indictment  of  high-treason,  for  printing  and 
publishing  this  declaration,  and  was  convicted,  and  sentenced  to  be  drawn,  hanged 
and  quartered.     Dr.  Grey's  Examination,  vol.  3.  p.  403,  404. — Ed. 


fi  HISTORY    OF 

and  dissenters  feel  the  weight  of  the  arm  of  a  conqueror  : 
his  army  lived  upon  free-quarters  in  the  west,  and  treated 
all  who  were  supposed  to  be  disaffected  with  great  rudeness 
and  violence.*  Some  days  after  Monmouth's  defeat,  colo- 
nel Kirk  ordered  several  of  the  prisoners  to  be  hung  up  at 
Taunton,  without  any  trial  or  form  of  law,  while  he  and  his 
company  were  dancing,  revelling,  and  drinking  healths,  at  a 
neighbouring  window,with  a  variety  of  music,  from  whence 
they  beheld,  with  a  more  than  brutish  triumph,  the  dreadful 
spectacle.  The  jails  being  full  of  prisoners,  the  king  ap- 
pointed lord-chief-justice  Jefferies  to  go  the  western  cir- 
cuit, whose  cruel  behaviour  surpassed  all  that  had  been 
ever  heard  of  in  a  civilized  nation  :  he  was  always  drunk, 
either  with  wine  or  vengeance.  When  the  juries  found 
persons  not  guilty,  he  threatened  and  confined  them,  till 
they  brought  in  a  verdict  to  his  mind,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
old  lady  Lisle,  who  was  beheaded,  for  admitting  Mr.  Hicks, 
a  Nonconformist  minister,  into  her  house,  though  the  jury 
brought  her  in  three  times  not  guilty;  and  she  solemnly 
declared,  that  she  knew  not  that  he  had  been  in  the  duke's 
army.  He  persuaded  many  of  the  prisoners  to  plead  guilty, 
in  hopes  of  favour,  and  then  taking  advantage  of  their  con- 
fession, ordered  their  immediate  execution,  without  giving 
them  a  minute's  time  to  say  their  prayers.  Mr.  Tutchin, 
who  wrote  the  Observator,  was  sentenced  to  be  imprisoned 
seven  years,  and  to  be  whipped  once  every  year  through  all 
the  towns  in  Dorsetshire;  upon  which  he  petitioned  the 
king  that  he  might  be  hanged.f  Bishop  Burnet  says,  that  in 
several  places  in  the  west,  there  were  executed  near  six  hun- 
dred persons,  and  that  the  quarters  of  two  or  three  hundred 
were  fixed  upon  gibbets,  and  hung  upon  trees  all  over  the 
country  for  fifty  or  sixty  miles  about,  to  the  terror  and  even 
annoyance  of  travellers.  The  manner  in  which  he  treated 
the  prisoners,  was  barbarous  and  inhuman  ;  and  his  be- 
haviour towards  some  of  the  nobility  and  gentry  who  were 
well  aflected,  but  appeared  to  the  character  of  some  of  the 
criminals,  would  have  amazed  one,  says  bishop  Burnet,  if 
done  by  a  bashaw  in  Turkey.  The  king  had  advice  of  his 
proceedings  every  day,  and  spoke  of  them  in  a  style  neither 
becoming  the  majesty  nor  mercy  of  a  great  prince.J     And 

.>•   Hornet,  vol.  3.  p.  43,  Edin.  edition. 
t  Dtnurl'f  Mrinoirii,  \k  374,  37A,  second  edit.  i  Ibid.  p.  44,  second  edit. 


THE    PUIUTANS.  1) 

Jefferies,  besides  satiating  himself  with  blood,  got  great 
suras  of  money,  by  selling  pardons  to  such  as  were  able  to 
purchase  them,  from  10/.  to  fourteen  thousand  guineas 
apiece.* 

After  the  executions  in  the  west,  the  king,  being  in  the 
height  of  his  power,  resolved  to  be  revenged  of  his  old 
enemies  the  whigs,  by  making  examples  of  their  chief 
leaders:  alderman  Cornish,  who  had  signalized  himself  in 
prosecuting  the  Popish  plot,  and  was  frequently  in  company 
with  the  late  lord  Russel,  was  taken  off  the  Exchange  Oc- 
tober 13,  and  within  little  more  than  a  week  tried,  con- 
demned, and  executed,  in  Cheapside,  for  high-treason, 
without  any  tolerable  evidence,  and  his  quarters  set  upon 
Guildhall.  On  the  same  day  Mrs.  Gaunt,  a  dissenter,  who 
spent  a  great  part  of  her  life  in  acts  of  charity,  visiting  the 
jails,  and  looking  after  the  poor  of  what  persuasion  soever, 
having  entertained  Burton,  one  of  Monmouth's  men,  in  hor 
house,  he,  by  an  unheard-of  baseness,  while  she  was  looking 
out  for  an  opportunity  to  send  him  out  of  the  kingdom,  went 
out  and  accused  her  for  harbouring  him,  and  by  that  means 
saved  his  own  life  by  taking  away  hers  :  she  was  burnt  alive 
at  Tyburn,  and  died  with  great  resolution  and  devotion. f 
Mr.  Bateman  a  surgeon,  Mr.  Rouse,  Mr.  Fernerley,  colonel 
Ayloft'e,  Mr.  Nelthorpe,  and  others,  suffered  in  like  manner. 
Lord  Stamford  was  admitted  to  bail,  and  lord  Delamere 
was  tried  by  his  peers,  and  acquitted.  Many  who  had  cor- 
responded with  the  duke  of  Monmouth  absconded,  and  had 
proclamations  against  them,  as  John  Trenchard,  esq.  Mr. 
Speke,  and  others.  But  all  who  suffered  in  this  cause  ex- 
pressed such  a  zeal  for  the  Protestant  religion,  which  they 
apprehended  in  danger,  as  made  great  impressions  on  the 
spectators.  Some  say  the  king  was  hurried  on  by  Jefferies  ; 
but  if  his  own  inclinations  had  not  run  strong  the  same  way, 
and  if  his  priests  had  not  thought  it  their  interest  to  take 
oft' so  many  active  Protestants  who  opposed  their  measures, 
they  would  not  have  let  that  butcher  loose,  says  Burnet,  to 
commit  so  many  barbarous  acts  of  cruelty,  as  struck  a  uni- 
versal horror  over  the  body  of  the  nation.  It  was  a  bloody 
summer,  and  a  dangerous  time  for  honest  men  to  live  in. 

*  The  reader  is  referred  to  Uie  History  of  the  Town  of  Taunton  for  an  ample  ac- 
count of  the  progress  and  defeat  of  the  duice  of  Monmouth,  and  a  minute  detail  of  tha 
subsequent  severities  of  Kirk  and  Jefferies,  p.  1.15 — 170. — Ed, 

t   Burnet^  p.  4;>. 

VOL.   V.  C 


10  HISTORY    OF 

When  the  king  met  his  parliament  November  9,  he  con- 
gratulated them  on  the  success  of  his  arms ;  but  told  them, 
that  in  order  to  prevent  any  new  disturbances,  he  was  de- 
termined to  keep  the  present  army  together  ;  and  *'  let  no 
man  (says  his  majesty)  take  exceptions  that  some  officers 
are  not  qualified,  for  they  are  most  of  them  known  to  me 
for  the  loyalty  of  their  principles  and  practices ;  and  there- 
fore, to  deal  plainly  with  you,  after  having  had  the  benefit 
of  their  services  in  a  time  of  need  and  danger,  I  will  neither 
expose  them  to  disgrace,  nor  myself  to  the  want  of  them."* — 
Thus  we  were  to  have  a  standing  army  under  Popish  offi- 
cers, in  defiance  of  the  penal  laws  and  test.  The  commons 
would  have  given  them  an  act  of  indemnity  for  what  was 
past,  but  the  king  would  not  accept  it;  and  because  the 
house  was  not  disposed  to  his  dispensing  power,  he  pro- 
rogued them  Nov.  20,  when  they  had  sat  only  eleven  days  ; 
and  after  many  successive  prorogations,  in  the  space  of  two 
years,  dissolved  them.t 

The  prosecution  of  the  dissenters,  which  was  carried  on 
with  all  imaginable  severity  this  and  the  last  year,  forced 
some  of  their  ministers  into  the  church ;  but  it  had  a  differ- 
ent and  more  surprising  influence  upon  others,  who  had 
the  courage  in  these  difficult  times,  to  renounce  the  church 
as  a  persecuting  establishment,  and  to  take  their  lot  among 
the  Nonconformists  ;i  as  the  reverend  Mr.  John  Spademan 
M.  A.  of  Swayton  in  Lincolnshire;  Mr.  John  Rastrick,  vi- 
car of  Kirton  near  Boston  ;  Mr.  Burroughs  of  Frampton  ; 
Mr.  Scoffin  of  Brotherton;  Mr.  Quip  of  Moreton;  and  a 
few  others  ;  who  could  be  influenced  by  no  other  principle 
but  conscience  in  a  cause  which  had  nothing  in  this  world 
to  recommend  it  but  truth,  attended  with  bonds  and  impri- 
sonment, and  the  loss  of  all  things. 

Great  were  the  oppressions  of  those  who  frequented  the 
separate  meetings  in  several  counties ;  the  informers  broke 
in  upon  sir  John  Hartoppe,  Mr.  Fleetwood,  and  others,  at 
Stoke-Newington,  to  levy  distresses  for  conventicles,  to  the 
value  of  6  or  7,000/. :  the  like  at  Enfield,  Hackney,  and  all 
the  neighbouring  villages  near  London. §  The  justices  and 
confiding  clergy  were  equally  diligent  in  their  several  pa- 

•  GazeUe,  no.  2085.  t  Burnet,  p.  70,  71. 

^  Calamjr'ji  Abridgment,  p.  460,  &cc. 

$  Calamy,  p.  372,  373;  or  Pulroer's  Nonconforinists'  Memorial,  toI.  2.  p.  163 

--168. 


THE    PURITANS.  11 

rishes.  Injunctions  were  sent  out  from  several  of  tlie  bi- 
shops, under  the  seal  of  their  offices,  requiring  all  church- 
wardens to  present  such  as  did  not  repair  to  church,  nor 
receive  the  sacrament  at  Easter  ;  which  were  read  publicly 
in  the  churches  of  Hertfordshire,  Essex,  &c.  And  the  juries 
at  the  assizes  gave  it  as  their  opinion,  that  the  dissenters 
should  be  effectually  prosecuted ;  but  the  scandalous  villa- 
nies  and  perjuries  of  the  informers  made  wise  men  abhor 
the  trade;  however,  so  terrible  were  the  times,  that  many 
families  and  ministers  removed  with  their  effects  to  New- 
England,  and  other  plantations  in  America;  among  whom 
we  may  reckon  the  reverend  and  worthy  Mr.  Samuel  Lee, 
the  ejected  minister  of  Bisbopgate,  who  in  his  return  to  his 
flock,  after  the  Revolution,  was  made  prisoner  by  the  French, 
and  carried  to  St.  Maloes,  where  he  perished  in  a  dungeon, 
under  the  hands  of  those  whose  tender  mercies  are  cruel.* 
Many  ministers  were  fined  and  imprisoned,  and  great  num- 
bers of  their  most  substantial  hearers  cited  into  the  com- 
mons, their  names  being  fixed  upon  the  doors  of  their  pa- 
rish-churches ;  and  if  they  did  not  appear,  an  excommuni- 
cation and  a  capias  followed,  unless  they  found  means,  by 
presents  of  wine,  by  gold  in  the  fingers  of  a  pair  of  gloves, 
or  some  effectual  bribe,  to  get  themselves  excused  ;  for 
which,  among  others,  the  name  of  Dr.  Pinfoldf  is  famous 
to  this  day. 

The  dissenters  continued  to  take  the  most  prudent  mea- 
sures to  cover  their  private  meetings  from  their  adversaries. 
They  assembled  in  small  numbers -they  frequently  shift- 
ed their  places  of  worship,  and  met  together  late  in  the 
evenings,  or  early  in  the  mornings — there  were  friends  with- 
out doors,  always  on  the  watch  to  give  notice  of  approach- 
ing danger — when  the  dwellings  of  dissenters  joined,  they 
made  windows  or  holes  in  the  walls,  that  the  preacher's 

voice  might  be  heard  in  two  or  three  houses they  had 

sometimes  private  passages  from  one  house  to  another,  and 
trap  doors  for  the  escape  of  the  minister,  who  went  always 
in  disguise,  except  when  he  was  discharging  his  office — in 
country-towns  and  villages,  they   were  admitted  through 

*  Palmer's  Noucon.  Mem.  vol.  1.  p.  95,  96. 

t  Dr.  Pinfold  was  a  gentleman  of  the  long  robe,  and  was  the  king's  advocate  in  the 
prosecution  of  bishop  Conipton.  But  thougii  he  stood  at  the  chancellor's  elbow  and 
took  notes,  while  the  bishop's  counsel  were  pleadin»',  he  said  nothing  bj  way  of  reply. 
Bishop  Compton's  Life.  p.  37. — Rn. 

c  2 


12  HISTORY    OF 

backyards  and  gardens  into  the  house,  to  avoid  the  observa- 
tion of  neighbours  and  passengers — for  the  same  reason  they 
never  sung  psalms — and  the  minister  was  placed  in  such  an 
inward  part  of  the  house,  that  his  voice  might  not  be  heard 
in  the  streets — the  doors  were  always  locked,  and  a  sentinel 
placed  near  them  to  give  the  alarm,  that  the  preacher  might 
escape  by  some  private  passage,  with  as  many  of  the  con- 
gregation as  could  avoid  the  informers.  But  notwithstand- 
ing all  their  precautions,  spies  and  false  brethren  crept  in 
among  them  in  disguise,  their  assemblies  were  frequently 
interrupted,  and  great  sums  of  money  raised  by  fines  or 
compositions,  to  the  discouragement  of  trade  and  industry, 
and  enriching  the  officers  of  the  spiritual  courts. 

Thus  were  the  Nonconformists  ground  between  the  Pa- 
pists on  the  one  hand,  and  the  high-church  clergy  on  the 
other ;  while  the  former  made  their  advantage  of  the  latter, 
concluding,  that  when  the  dissenters  were  destroyed,  or 
thoroughly  exasperated,  and  the  clergy  divided  among  them- 
selves, they  should  be  a  match  for  the  hierarchy,  and  capable 
of  establishing  that  religion  they  had  been  so  long  aiming 
to  introduce.  With  this  view,  swarms  of  Jesuits  and  regu- 
lar priests  were  sent  for  from  abroad  ;  Jesuits' schools,  and 
other  seminaries,  were  opened  in  London  and  the  country ; 
mass-houses  were  erected  in  the  most  considerable  towns ; 
four  Roman-Qatholic  bishops  were  consecrated  in  the  royal 
chapel,  and  exercised  their  functions  under  the  character  of 
vicars  apostolical ;  their  regular  clergy  appeared  at  White- 
hall and  St.  James's  in  their  habits,  and  were  unwearied  in 
their  attempts  to  seduce  the  common  people.  The  way  to 
preferment  was  to  be  a  Catholic,  or  to  declare  for  the  pre- 
rogative; all  state-affairs  being  managed  by  such  men.  An 
open  correspondence  was  held  with  Rome,  and  many  pam- 
phlets were  dispersed,  to  make  proselytes  to  the  Romish 
faith,  or  at  least  to  effect  a  coalition.  Multitudes  of  the 
king's  subjects  frequented  the  Popish  chapels  ;  some  changed 
their  profession ;  and  all  men  were  forbid  to  speak  disre- 
spectfully of  the  king's  religion. 

At  length  the  eyes  of  many  of  the  clergy  began  to  be 
opened,  and  they  judged  it  necessary  to  preach  against  the 
Popish  doctrines,  that  they  might  recover  the  people  who 
were  deserting  in  numbers,  and  rescue  the  Protestant  reli- 
gion from  the  danger  into  which  their  own  follies  had  brought 


THE    PURITANS.  13 

it.  The  king  beings  acquainted  with  this,  by  the  ativice  of 
his  priests  sent  circular  letters  to  the  bishops,  with  an  or- 
der, prohibiting  the  inferior  clergy  from  preaching  on  the 
controverted  points  of  religion  ;  which  many  complained  of, 
though  it  was  no  more  than  king  James  and  Charles  1.  had 
done  before.  However,  when  their  mouths  were  stopped 
in  the  pulpit,  some  of  the  most  learned  and  zealous  agreed 
to  fight  the  Catholics  with  their  own  weapons,  and  to  pub- 
lish small  pamphlets  for  the  benefit  of  the  vulgar,  in  defence 
of  the  Protestant  doctrines.  When  a  Popish  pamphlet  was 
in  the  press,  they  made  interest  with  the  workmen,  and  got 
the  sheets  as  they  were  wrought  off,  so  that  an  answer  was 
ready  as  soon  as  the  pamphlet  was  published.  There  was 
hardly  a  week  in  which  some  sermon  or  small  treatise 
against  Popery  was  not  printed  and  dispersed  among  the 
common  people ;  which,  in  the  compass  of  a  year  or  two, 
produced  a  valuable  set  of  controversial  writings  against  the 
errors  of  that  church.*  The  chief  writers  were.  Dr.  Til- 
lotson,  Stillingfleet,  Tenison,  Patrick,  Wake,  Whitby, 
Sharp,  Atterbury,  Williams,  Aldrich,  Burnet,  Fowler,  &c.t 
men  of  great  name  and  renown,  who  gained  immortal  ho- 
nour, and  were  afterward  advanced  to  the  highest  dignities 
in  the  church.  Never  was  a  bad  cause  more  weakly  managed 
by  the  Papists,  nor  a  more  complete  victory  obtained  by  the 
Protestants. 

But  the  church-party,  not  content  with  their  triumph, 
have  of  late  censured  the  Nonconformists,  for  appearing 
only  as  spectators,  and  not  joining  them  in  the  combat. i 
But  how  could  the  clergy  expect  this  from  a  set  of  men 
whom  they  had  been  persecuting  for  above  twenty  years, 
and  who  had  the  yoke  of  oppression  still  lying  on  their 
necks  ?  Had  not  the  Nonconformists  been  beforehand  with 
them  in  their  morning  exercises  against  Popery  ?  And  did 
not  Dr.  Owen,  Mr.  Pool,  Baxter,  Clarkson,  and  others, 
write  against  the  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome,  throughout 
the  whole  reign  of  king  Charles  II.  ?  Had  not  the  Noncon- 
formists stood  in  the  gap,  and  exposed  themselves  sufficient- 

*  A  vast  collection  of  these  pieces  was  published  about  fifty  years  ago,  in  three 
volumes  folio,  under  the  direction  of  Dr.  Gibson  bishop  of  London.  But  this  con- 
tained only  a  part  of  the  tracts  written  by  the  Protestants  :  and  even  the  catalogues 
of  them  drawn  up  by  Dr.  Wake,  Dr.  Gee,  and  Mr.  Francis  Peck,  were  defective  ia 
the  titles  of  them.  Birch's  Life  of  Archbishop  Tillotson,  p.  127. — Ed. 
,  t  Burnet,  vol.  3.  p.  79,  80.  Edin.  edit. 

J  Calamy,  p.  373  j  and  Psirce's  Vindicatiou,  p.  266. 


14  HISTORY  OF 

ly  to  the  resentments  of  the  Papists,  for  refusing  to  come 
into  their  measures  for  a  universal  toleration,  in  which  they 
might  have  been  included?  Besides,  the  poor  ministers 
were  hardly  crept  out  of  corners,  their  papers  had  been 
rifled,  and  their  books  sold  or  secreted,  to  avoid  seizure  ; 
they  had  little  time  to  study,  and  therefore  might  not  be  so 
well  prepared  for  the  argument,  as  those  who  had  lived  in 
ease  and  security.  Farther,  the  church-party  was  most 
nearly  concerned,  the  Nonconformists  having  nothing  to 
lose,  whereas  all  the  emoluments  of  the  church  were  at 
stake;  and  after  all,  some  of  the  dissenters  did  >vrite;  and, 
if  we  may  believe  Dr.  Calamy,  Mr.  Baxter,  and  others, 
their  tracts  being  thought  too  warm,  were  refused  to  be  li- 
censed.* Upon  the  whole,  bishop  Burnet  wisely  observes,t 
that  as  the  dissenters  would  not  engage  on  the  side  of  Po- 
pery and  the  prerogative,  nor  appear  for  taking  oflf  the  tests 
in  the  present  circumstances;  so,  on  the  ather  hand,  they 
were  unwilling  to  provoke  the  king,  who  had  lately  given 
them  hopes  of  liberty,  lest  he  should  make  up  matters  upon 
any  terms  with  the  church-party,  at  their  expense;  nor  would 
they  provoke  the  church-party,  or  by  any  ill  behaviour  drive 
them  into  a  reconciliation  with  the  court ;  therefore  they 
resolved  to  let  the  points  of  controversy  alone,  and  leave 

•  A  licence  was  refused  to  a  discourse  against  the  whole  system  of  Popery,  drawn 
up  by  the  learned  Mr.  Jonathan  Hanmer,  who  was  ejected  from  Bishops-Taw  ton  ia 
Devon.  A  discourse  against  transubstantiation,  written  by  Mr.  Henry  Pendlebiirj, 
ejected  from  Holcomb  chapel  in  Lancashire,  and  afterward  published  by  archbishop 
Tillotson,  met  with  the  like  refusal.  Au  offer  that  Mr.  Baxter  would  produce  a  piece 
against  Popery  every  month,  if  a  licence  might  be  bad,  was  rejected  with  scorn.  And 
Mr.  Jane,  the  bishop  of  London's  chaplain,  denied  bis  sanction  to  a  piece  he  actually 
drew  up  on  the  church's  visibility.  But  in  opposition  to  what  Mr.  Neal  says  above 
concerning  this  point,  Dr.  Grey,  it  is  but  justice  to  obserre,  gives  as  letters  from  Dr. 
Ishara,  Dr.  Alston,  Dr.  Batteley,  and  Mr.  Needham,  licensers  of  the  press,  declariog 
that  they  never  refused  to  license  a  book,  because  written  by  a  dissenter  ;  and  that 
they  did  not  recollect  that  any  tract,  of  which  a  dissenter  was  the  author,  was  brca^ht 
to  them  for  their  sanction.  As  to  l\Jr.  Baxter,  in  particular  Dr.  Isham  avers,  that 
he  never  obstructed  his  writing  against  Popery,  but  licensed  one  of  his  books  :  "  and 
if  he  bad  prepared  any  thing  against  tire  eommon  enemy  (says  Dr.  Isham),  without 
striking  abliquely  at  our  church,  I  would  certainly  have  forwarded  them  from  the 
press."  It  is  to  be  added,  that  one  piece  from  the  pen  of  Mr.  Hanmer  had  the  impri- 
matur  of  Dr.  Jane.  There  aathorities  appear  to  contradict  each  other  :  bat  it  'ts,  pro- 
bably, not  only  a  candid,  but  just  method  of  reconciling  them,  and  preserving  oar 
opinion  of  the  veracity  of  both  parlies,  that  the  tracts  to  which  a  licence  was  refused, 
were  not  oflered  to  the  gentlemen  whose  letters  Dr.  Grey  quotes ;  but  to  Dr.  Jane, 
or  other  licensers,  with  whose  declarations  we  are  not  furnished.  Beunet's  Memorial, 
p.  599,  400,  second  edition.  Baxter's  History  of  his  own  Life,  part  3.  p.  183,  folio. 
Palmer's  Nonconformists'  Memorial,  vol.  1.  p.  o4tJ.  Dr.  (Jrey,  vol.  'J.  p.  42'1- — 432. 
The  matter  was,  1  understand,  discussed  by  Mr.  Tong*,  in  his  defence  of  Mr.  Henry's 
Notion  of  Schism. — En. 

t  r.  li'l,  12e. 


THE    PUUITANS.  15 

them  to  the  management  of  the  clergy,  who  had  a  legal 
bottom  to  support  them. 

The  clergy's  writing  thus  warmly  against  Popery  broke 
all  measures  between  the  king  and  the  church  of  England, 
and  made  each  party  court  that  body  of  men  for  their  auxili- 
aries, whom  they  had  been  persecuting  and  destroying  for 
so  many  years.  His  majesty  now  resolved  to  introduce  a 
universal  toleration  in  despite  of  the  church,  and  at  their 
expense.*  The  cruelty  of  the  church  of  England  was  his 
common  subject  of  discourse;  he  reproached  them  for  their 
violent  persecutions  of  the  dissenters,  and  said  he  had  in- 
tended to  set  on  foot  a  toleration  sooner,  but  that  he  was 
restrained  by  some  of  them  who  had  treated  with  him,  and 
had  undertaken  to  shew  favour  to  the  Papists,  provided 
they  might  be  still  suffered  to  vex  the  dissenters ;  and  he 
named  the  very  men,  though  they  thought  tit  afterward  to 
deny  it:  how  far  the  fact  is  probable  must  be  left  with  the 
reader. 

It  being  thought  impracticable  to  obtain  a  legal  toleration 
in  the  present  circumstances  of  the  nation,  his  majesty  de- 
termined to  attempt  it  by  the  dispensing  power;  for  this 
purpose  sir  Edward  Hales,  a  Popish  gentleman  of  Kent, 
was  brought  to  trial  for  breaking  through  the  test-act,  when 
sir  Edward  Herbert,  lord-chief-justice,  gave  judgment  in 
his  favour,  and  declared  the  powers  of  the  crown  to  be  ab- 
solute.f  The  other  judges  were  closeted,  and  such  dis- 
placed as  were  of  a  different  sentiment;  and  the  king  being- 
resolved  to  have  twelve  judges  of  Iiis  own  opinion,J  four  had 
their  quietus,  and  as  many  new  ones  were  advanced,  from 
whom  the  king  exacted  a  promise  to  support  the  preroga- 
tive in  all  its  branches.  There  was  a  new  call  of  Serjeants, 
who  gave  rings  with  this  motto,  Deus,  rex,  lex,  God,  the 
king,  and  the  law;  the  king  being  placed  before  the  law. 
The  privy-council  was  new  modelled,  and  several  declared 
Papists  admitted  into  it;  two  confiding  clergymen  were 
promoted  to  bishopricks.     Parker  to  Oxford,  and  Cart- 

•  Barnet,  p.  140.  t  Ibid.  p.  73,  74. 

J  Lord-chief-juslice  .Jones,  one  of  the  displaced  judges,  apon  his  dismissioti,  ob- 
served to  the  king,  "  that  he  was  by  no  means  sorry  that  he  was  laid  aside,  old  and 
worn  out  as  he  was  in  his  service ;  but  concerned  that  his  majesty  should  expect  such 
a  construction  of  the  law  from  him  as  he  could  not  honestly  give;  and  that  none  but 
indigent,  ignorant,  or  ambitious  men  would  give  their  judgment  as  he  expected."  To 
this  the  king  replied,  ♦'  It  was  necessary  his  jadges  should  be  all  o.f  one  mind."  Me- 
moirs of  Sir  John  Reresby,  p.  236. — Kri. 


>.  ^ 


16  IlISTOUY    OF 

Wright  to  Chester.  Many  pamphlets  were  written  and  dis- 
persed in  favour  of  liberty  of  conscience;  and  sir  Roger 
L'Estrange,  with  other  mercenary  writers,  were  employed 
to  maintain,  that  a  power  in  the  king  to  dispense  with  the 
laws,  is  law.*  But  the  opinion  of  private  writers  not  being 
thought  sufficient,  it  was  resolved  to  have  the  determination 
of  the  judges,  who  all,  except  one,  gave  it  as  their  opinion  ; 
J.  That  the  laws  of  England  were  the  king's  laws.  2. 
That  it  is  an  inseparable  branch  of  the  prerogative  of  the 
kings  of  England,  as  of  all  other  sovereign  princes,  to  dis- 
pense with  all  penal  laws  in  particular  cases,  and  on  par- 
ticular occasions.  3.  That  of  these  reasons  and  necessity 
the  king  is  sole  judge.  4.  That  this  is  not  a  trust  now  in- 
vested in,  and  granted  to,  the  present  king,  but  the  ancient 
remains  of  the  sovereign  power  of  the  kings  of  England, 
which  was  never  yet  taken  from  them,  nor  can  be.  Thus 
the  laws  of  England  were  given  up  at  once  into  the  hands 
of  the  king,  by  a  solemn  determination  of  the  judges. 

This  point  being  secured,  his  majesty  began  to  caress  the 
Nonconformists.  "  All  on  a  sudden  (says  bishop  Burnett) 
the  churchmen  were  disgraced,  and  the  dissenters  in  high 
favour.  Lord-chief-justice  Herbert  went  the  western  cir- 
cuit after  JefFeries,  who  was  now  made  lord-chancellor,  and 
all  was  grace  and  favour  to  them  :  their  former  sufferings 
were  much  reflected  upon  and  pitied  ;  every  thing  was  of- 
fered that  might  alleviate  them  ;  their  ministers  were  en- 
couraged to  set  up  their  conventicles,  which  had  been  dis- 
continued, or  held  very  secretly,  for  four  or  five  years  :  in- 
timations were  given  every  where,  that  the  king  would  not 
have  them  or  their  meetings  disturbed."]:  A  dispensation 
or  licence-office  was  set  up,  where  all  who  applied  might 
have  an  indulgence,  paying  only  50^.  for  themselves  and 
their  families.  Many  who  had  been  prosecuted  for  con- 
venticles, took  out  those  licences,  which  not  only  stopped  all 
processes  that  were  commenced,  but  gave  them  liberty  to 
go  publicly  to  meetings  for  the  future.  "  Upon  this  (says 
the  same  reverend  prelate)  some  of  the  dissenters  grew  in- 

•  Welwood's  Memoirs,  p.  194.  t  Poi;o  78. 

%  Kiog  James,  previously  lo  liis  adopting  lliese  conciliiiting  measures  with  ihe  dis- 
senters, such  was  his  art  and  duplicity,  bad  tried  all  the  melhnds  he  could  think  of 
to  hring  tlic  church  into  his  designs  :  and  Iwice  offered,  il  was  said,  to  make  a  sacri- 
fice of  all  the  dissenters  in  the  kingdom  to  tiieni,  if  thi-y  would  but  huve  complied 
with  iiim  :  but  failing  in  this  attempt,  he  faced  about  to  thoNooconrnrniisls.  Caiam^'a 
Jlistorj  of  his  own  Life,  vol.  1.  p.  170,  MS. — Ed. 


THE    PURITANS.  17 

Solent,  but  wiser  men  among  them  perceived  the  design  of 
the  Papists  was  now,  to  set  on  the  dissenters  against  the 
church ;  and  thererore,  though  they  returned  to  their  con- 
venticles, yet  they  had  a  just  jealousy  of  the  ill  designs  that 
lay  hid,  under  all  this  sudden  and  unexpected  show  of  grace 
and  kindness,  and  they  took  care  not  to  provoke  the  church- 
party."  But  where  then  were  the  understandings  of  the 
high-church  clergy,  during  the  whole  reign  of  king  Charles 
II.  while  they  were  pursuing  the  Nonconformists  and  their 
families  to  destruction,  for  a  long  course  of  years  ?  Did  they 
not  perceive  the  design  of  the  Papists  ?  Or  were  they  not 
willing  rather  to  court  them,  at  the  expense  of  the  whole 
body  of  dissenting  Protestants  ?  Bishop  Laud's  scheme  of 
uniting  with  the  Papists,  and  meeting  them  half  way,  was 
never  out  of  their  sight ;  however,  when  the  reader  calls 
to  mind  the  oppression  and  cruelties  that  the  conscientious 
Nonconformists  underwent  from  the  high-church  party  for 
twenty-five  years,  he  will  be  ready  to  conclude  they  de- 
served no  regard,  if  the  Protestant  religion  itself  had  not 
been  at  stake. 

Thus  the  all-wise  providence  of  God  put  a  period  to  the 
prosecution  of  the  Protestant  dissenters  from  the  penal  laws; 
though  the  laws  themselves  were  not  legally  repealed,  or 
suspended,  till  after  the  revolution  of  king  William  and 
queen  Mary.  It  may  not  therefore  be  improper  to  give  the 
reader  a  summary  view  of  their  usage  in  this  and  the  last 
reign,  and  of  the  damages  they  sustained  in  their  persons, 
families,  and  fortunes. 

The  Quakers,  in  their  petition  to  king  James*  the  last 
year,  inform  his  majesty,  that  of  late  above  one  thousand 
five  hundred  of  their  friends  were  in  prison,  both  men  and 
women ;  and  that  now  there  remain  one  thousand  three 
hundred  and  eighty-three,  of  which  two  hundred  are  women ; 
many  under  sentence  of  premunire;  and  more  than  three 
hundred  near  it.  for  refusing:  the  oath  of  allegiance  because 
they  could  not  swear.f — Above  three  hundred  and  fifty  have 
died  in  prison  since  the  year  1660,  near  one  hundred  of  which 
since  the  year  1680.—  In  London,  the  jail  of  Newgate  has 

•  It  was  addressed  not  to  king  James  only,  bat  to  both  houses  of  parliament.  Thej 
made  also  an  application  to  the  king  alone;  recommending  to  his  princely  clemency 
the  case  of  their  suHering  friends.  Sewel,  p.  592.  This  was  not  so  copious  a  stale 
of  their  case  as  the  petition  to  which  Mr.  iSeal  refers,  and  is  called  by  Gongh  their 
first  address.     Vol.  3.  p.  162  ;  and  the  Index  under  the  word  Address. — Ed. 

t  Sewel,  p.  588.  593. 


18  HISTORY    OF 

been  crowded  vrithin  these  two  years,  sometimes  with  near 
twenty  in  a  room,  whereby  several  have  been  suffocated, 
and  others,  who  have  been  taken  out  sick,  have  died  of  ma^ 
lignant  fevers  within  a  few  days ; — -great  violences,  out- 
rageous distresses,  and  woful  havock  and  spoil,  have  been 
made  on  people's  goods  and  estates,  by  a  company  of  idle, 
extravagant,  and  merciless,  informers,  by  prosecutions  on 
the  conventicle-act,  and  others,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  mar- 
gin.* Also  on  qui  tarn  writs,  knd  on  other  processes,  for  20/. 
a  month ;  and  two  thirds  of  their  estates  seized  for  the  king: 
— some  had  not  a  bed  left  to  rest  upon  ;  others  had  no  cattle 
to  till  the  ground,  nor  corn  for  seed  or  bread,  nor  tools  to 
work  with:  the  said  informers  and  bailiffs  in  some  places 
breaking  into  houses,  and  making  great  waste  and  spoil, 
under  pretence  of  serving  the  king  and  the  church. — Our 
religious  assemblies  have  been  charged  at  common  law  with 
being  riotous  routs,  and  cjjsturbances  of  the  peace,  whereby 
great  numbers  have  been  confined  in  prisons,  without  re- 
gard to  age  or  sex  ;  and  many  in  holes  and  dungeons: — the 
seizures  for  20/.  a  month  have  amounted  to  several  thousand 
pounds ;  sometimes  they  have  seized  for  eleven  months  at 
once,  and  made  sale  of  all  goods  and  chattels  both  within 
doors  and  without,  for  payment : — several  who  have  em- 
ployed some  hundreds  of  poor  families  in  manufacture,  are 
by  those  writs  and  seizures  disabled,  as  well  as  by  long  im- 
prisonment; one  in  particular,  who  employed  two  hundred 
people  in  the  woollen  manufacture. — Many  informers,  and 
especially  impudent  women,  whose  husbands  are  in  prison, 
swear  for  their  share  of  the  profit  of  the  seizures — the  fines 
upon  one  justice's  warrant  have  amounted  to  many  hundred 
pounds;  frequently  10/.  a  warrant,  and  five  warrants  toge- 
ther for  50/.  to  one  man  j  and  for  nonpayment,  all  his  goods 
carried  away  in  about  ten  cart-loads.     They  spare  neither 

•  The  acts  or  penal  laws  on  which  they  snlTered  were  these : 
Some  few  snfFered  on  t'7  Hewy  VIII.  cap.  20. 
Others  on  1  Eliz.  cap.  a,  for  twelve-pence  a  Sunday. 
5  Eli/,  cap  23,  de  excommu.  capiendo. 
i9  Eliz.  eap.  t,  for  20/.  a  moiitli. 

29  Elix.  cap.  6,  for  more  speedy  and  due  execotidn  ofiast  statute. 
35  Eli-/,  cap.  1,  for  flb/uring  tlie  realfrt  on  pain  of  deatli. 

3  King  James  I.  cap.  4,  for  better  discoverin;;  and  suppre.ssing  Popish  recusants. 
iSth  and  14th  of  king  Charles  II.  against  Qitakerti,  Sac.  transnorlalion. 
17  Charles  II.  cap.  2,  against  Nonconfurmista. 
23  King  Charles  li.  cap.  1,  against  seditious  conventicles. 

N.  B.  'Ilie  Quakers  were  not  much  afiected  with  the  corporatiuii  aud  test  acts,  be- 
cause they  would  not  take  an  oath  ; 

Nor  with  the  Oxford  five-mile  act,  which  cut  the  others  !<•  piece.". 


THE    PURITANS.  19 

widows,  nor  fatherless^  nor  poor  families ;  nor  leave  them 
so  much  as  a  bed  to  lie  upon: — thus  the  informers  are  both 
witnesses  and  parties,  to  the  ruin  of  great  numbers  of  sober 
families ;  and  justices  of  peace  have  been  threatened  with 
the  forfeiture  of  100/,  if  they  do  not  issue  out  warrants  upon 
their  informations. — With  this  petition,  they  presented  to 
the  king  and  parliament  a  list  of  their  friends  in  prison  in 
the  several  counties,  amounting  to  one  thousiand  four  hun- 
dred and  sixty. 

But  it  is  impossible  to  make  an  exact  computation  of  the 
number  of  sufferers,  or  estimate  of  the  damages  his  majesty's 
dissenting  subjects  of  the  several  denomination  sustained, 
by  the  prosecutions  of  this  and  the  last  reign  ;  how  many 
families  were  impoverished,  and  reduced  to  beggary  ;  how 
many  lives  were  lost  in  prisons  and  noisome  jails  ;  how  many 
ministers  were  divorced  from  their  people,  and  forced  to 
live  as  they  could,  five  miles  from  a  corporation  :  how  many 
industrious  and  laborious  tradesmen  were  cut  off  from  their 
trades  ;  and  their  substance  and  household  goods  plundered 
by  soldiers,  or  divided  among  idle  and  infamous  informers. 
The  vexatious  suits  of  the  commons,  and  the  expenses  of 
those  courts,  were  immense. 

The  writer  of  the  preface  of  Mr.  Delaune's  Plea  for  the 
Nonconformists,  says,*  that  Delaune  was  one  of  near  eight 
thousand  Protestant  dissenters,  who  had  perished  in  prison 
in  the  reign  of  king  Charles  II.  and  that  merely  for  dissent- 
ing from  the  church  in  some  points  which  they  were  able  to 
give  good  reason  for;  and  yet  for  no  other  cause,  says  he, 
were  they  stifled,  I  had  almost  said,  murdered  in  jails. — As 
for  the  severe  penalties  inflicted  on  them,  for  seditious  and 
riotous  assemblies,  designed  only  for  the  worship  of  God,  he 
adds,  that  they  suffered  in  their  trades  and  estates,  within 
the  compass  of  three  years,  at  least  2,000,000/.;  and  doubts, 
whether  in  all  the  times  since  the  Reformation,  including  the 
reign  of  queen  Mary,  there  can  be  produced  any  thing  like 
such  a  number  of  Christians  who  have  suffered  death;  and 
such  numbers  who  have  lost  their  substance  for  religion. 
Another  writer  adds,t  that  Mr.  Jeremy  White  had  care- 
fully collected  a  list  of  the  dissenting  sufferers,  and  of  their 
sufferings ;  and  had  the  names  of  sixty  thousand  persons 
who  had  suffered  on  a  religious  account,  between  the  resto- 

*  Preface  to  Delauue's  Plea,  p.  5.  t  History  of  the  Stuarts,  p.  715. 


20  HISTORY    OF 

ration  of  king  Charles  II.  and  the  revolution  of  king  Wil- 
liam ;  five  thousand  of  whom  died  in  prison.  That  Mr. 
White  told  lord  Dorset,  that  king  James  had  offered  him  a 
thousand  guineas  for  the  manuscript,  but  that  he  refused  all 
invitations  and  rewards,  and  concealed  the  black  record, 
that  it  might  not  appear  to  the  disreputation  of  the  church 
of  England,  for  which  some  of  the  clergy  sent  him  their 
thanks,  and  offered  him  an  acknowledgment,  which  he  gene- 
rously refused.  Tlie  reader  will  form  his  own  judgment  of 
the  truth  of  these  facts.  It  is  certain,  that  besides  those 
who  suffered  in  their  own  country,  great  numbers  retired 
to  the  plantations  of  New-England,  Pennsylvania,  and  other 
parts  of  America.  Many  transported  themselves  and  their 
eflfects  into  Holland,*  and  filled  the  English  churches  of 
Amsterdam,  the  Hague,  Utrecht,  Leyden,  Rotterdam,  and 
other  parts.  If  we  admit  the  dissenting  families  of  the 
several  denominations  in  England,  to  be  one  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand,  and  that  each  family  suffered  no  more  than 
the  loss  of  3  or  4/,  per  annum,  from  the  act  of  uniformity, 
the  whole  will  amount  to  twelve  or  fourteen  millions ;  a 
prodigious  sum  for  those  times  !  But  these  are  only  con- 
jectures ;  the  damage  to  the  trade  and  property  of  the  na- 
tion was  undoubtedly  immense ;  and  the  wounds  that  were 
made  in  the  estates  of  private  families  were  deep  and  large ; 
many  of  whom,  to  my  certain  knowledge,  wear  the  scars  of 
them  to  this  day. 

When  the  Protestant  dissenters  rose  up  into  public  view 
as  a  distinct  body,  their  long  sufferings  had  not  very  much 
diminished  their  numbers;  which,  though  not  to  be  com- 
pared with  those  of  the  establishment,  or  the  tories  and 
Roman  Catholics,  were  yet  so  considerable,  as  to  be  capable 
of  turning  the  scale  on  either  side,  according  as  they  should 
throw  in  their  weight,  which  might  possibly  be  owing, 
amongst  others,  to  the  following  reasons : 

J.  To  their  firmness  and  constancy  in  a  long  course  of 

•  Among  these  were,  Mr.  Howe,  Mr.  Shower,  Mr,  Nat.  Tavlor,  Mr.  Papillon,  sir 
Jolin  Thompson  (afterward  lord  Haversham),  sir  John  Guise,  and  sir  Patience  Ward. 
The  states  of  Holland  treated  the  Kuglish  refugees  with  particular  respect.  Bat  as 
it  has  been  pertinentlj  obserred,  it  was  a  reproach  to  this  nation,  that,  in  particular, 
so  excellent  a  person  as  Mr.  Howe,  wh<tse  unafTecled  piety,  polite  and  profound  learn- 
ing, and  most  Kweel,  ingenuous,  and  genteel  temper,  entitled  him  to  the  esteem  of  the 
greatest  and  best  men  in  the  land  of  all  persuasions;  that  such  a  one  at  that  time 
could  not  have  a  safe  aid  quiet  haltilation  in  his  nalire  coantrr.  Tong's  Life  of 
Shower, p.  h\. — En. 


THE    PURITANS.  21 

sufFering,  which  convinced  the  world,  that  they  were  not 
actuated  by  humour,  but  conscience. 

2.  To  their  doctrine  and  manner  of  preaching,  which 
was  plain  and  practical,  accompanied  with  a  warm  and 
awakening  address  to  the  conscience.  Their  doctrines  were 
those  of  the  first  reformers,  which  were  grown  out  of  fashion 
in  the  church ;  and  their  way  of  worship  was  simple  and 
plain  ;  without  the  ornament  of  rites  and  ceremonies. 

3.  To  the  severity  of  their  morals,  at  a  time  when  the 
nation  was  sunk  into  all  kinds  of  vice  and  luxury,  from 
which  they  preserved  themselves  in  a  great  measure  un- 
tainted. Their  conversation  was  sober  and  virtuous.  They 
observed  the  Lord's  day  with  religious  strictness,  and  had 
a  universal  reputation  for  justice  and  integrity  in  their 
dealings. 

4.  To  the  careful  and  strict  education  of  their  children, 
whom  they  impressed  with  an  early  sense  of  scriptural  re- 

.ligion,  and  educated  in  their  own  way,  as  they  had  opportu- 
nity, under  private  schoolmasters  of  their  own  principles. 

5.  To  a  concern  for  a  succession  of  able  and  learned  mi- 
nisters; for  which  purpose  they  encouraged  private  acade- 
mies in  several  parts  of  the  kingdom  ;  and  it  is  remarkable 
that  many  gentlemen  and  substantial  citizens  devoted  their 
children  to  the  ministry,  at  a  time  when  they  had  nothing 
in  view  but  worldly  discouragements. 

6.  To  the  persecuting  zeal  of  the  high-church  party,  at- 
tended with  an  uncommon  licentiousness  of  manners.  If 
their  zeal  against  the  Nonconformists  had  produced  a  greater 
sanctity  of  life,  and  severity  of  morals,  amongst  themselves, 
it  had  been  less  offensive ;  but  to  see  men  destitute  of  com- 
mon virtue  signing  warrants  of  distress  upon  their  neigh- 
bours, only  for  worshipping  God  peaceably  at  a  separate 
meeting,  when  they  themselves  hardly  worshipped  God  at 
all ;  made  some  apprehend  there  was  nothing  at  all  in  re- 
ligion, and  others  resolve  to  take  their  lot  with  a  more  sober 
people. 

Finally,  To  the  spirit  and  principles  of  toryism,  which 
began  to  appear  ruinous  to  the  nation.  The  old  English 
constitution  was  in  a  manner  lost,  while  the  church  and  pre- 
rogative had  been  trampling  on  the  dissenters,  who  had 
stood  firm  to  it  for  twenty  years,  in  the  midst  of  reproaches 
and  sufferings.  This  was  the  consequence  of  tory  measures  ; 


22  HISTORY    OF 

and  Popery  being  now  coming  in  at  the  gap  they  had  made, 
the  most  resolved  Protestants  saw  their  error,  entertained 
a  favourable  opinion  of  the  dissenters,  and  many  of  them 
joined  their  congregations. 

To  return  to  the  history.     The  dissenters  being  now 
easy,  it  was  resolved  to  return  the  artillery  of  the  preroga- 
tive against  the  church,  and  make  them  feel  a  little  of  the 
smart  they  had  given  others ;  the  king  and  his  priests  were 
thoroughly  enraged  with  their  opposition  to  the  court,  and 
therefore  appointed  commissioners  throughout  England  to 
inquire,  what  money  had  been  raised ;  or  what  goods  had 
been  seized  by  distress  on  dissenters,  on  prosecutions  for 
recusancy,  and  not  brought  to  account  in  the  exchequer. 
In  the  Gazette  of  March  5,  1687,  it  is  advertised,  that  the 
commissioners  appointed  to  examine  into  the  losses  of  the 
dissenters  and  recusants,  within  the  several  counties  of 
Gloucester,  Worcester,  and  Monmouth,  were  to  hold  their 
sessions  for  the  said  counties  at  the  places  therein  mention- 
ed.    Others  were  appointed  for  the  counties  of  Middlesex, 
Essex,  &c.  to  inquire  what  money  or  goods  had  been  taken 
or  received  for  any  matters  relating  to  religion  since  Sep- 
tember 29,  1677,  in  any  of  the  counties  for  which  they  were 
named.    They  were  to  return  the  names  of  all  persons  who 
had  seized  goods,  or  received  money.     The  parties  them- 
selves, if  alive,  were  obliged  to  appear,  and  give  an  account; 
and  if  dead,  their  representatives  were  to  appear  before  the 
commissioners  for  them.     This  struck  terror  into  the  whole 
tribe  of  informers,  the  confiding  justices,  and  others,  who 
expected  now  to  be  ruined  ;  but,  says  Dr.  Calamy,  the  Pro- 
testant dissenters  generously  refused  to  appear  against  their 
enemies,  upon  assurances  given  by  leading  persons,  both 
clergy  and  laity,  that  no  such  methods  should  be  used  for 
the  future.  Had  this  inquiry  proceeded,  and  the  dissenters 
universally  come  into  it,  a  black  and  fraudulent  scene  uould 
have  been  opened,  which  now  will  be  con£ealed.     Bishop 
Burnet  says,  ''  The  king  ordered  them  to  inquire  into  all 
vexatious  suits  into  which  the  dissenters  had  been  brought 
in  the  spiritual  courts,  and  into  all  the  compositions  they 
had  been  forced  to  make  to  redeem  themselves  from  farther 
trouble,  which,  as  was  said,  would  have  brought  to  light  a 
scandalous  discovery  of  all  the  ill  practices  of  those  courts ; 
for  the  use  that  many  who  belong  to  those  courts  had  made 


THE    PURITANS.  23 

of  the  laws  with  relation  to  dissenters,  was,  to  draw  pre- 
sents from  such  as  could  make  them,  threatening-  them  with 
a  process  in  case  they  failed  to  do  that,  and  upon  doing  it, 
leaving  them  at  full  liberty  to  neglect  the  laws  as  much  as 
they  pleased.  The  commission  subsisted  till  the  Revolution, 
and  it  was  hoped  (says  his  lordship)  that  this  would  have 
animated  the  dissenters  to  turn  upon  the  clergy  with  some 
of  that  fierceness  with  which  they  themselves  had  been 
lately  treated."*  But  they  took  no  advantage  of  the  dispo- 
sition of  the  court,  nor  of  the  opportunity  that  was  put  into 
their  hands  of  making  reprisals  on  their  adversaries ; 
which  shews  the  truly  generous  and  Christian  spirit  of  those 
confessors  for  religion ;  and  deserved  a  more  grateful  ac- 
knowledgment. 

To  humble  the  clergy  yet  farther,  his  majesty,  by  the  ad- 
vice of  JefFeries,  erected  a  new  ecclesiastical  commission, 
though  the  act  which  took  away  the  high-commission  in 
1641  had  provided,  that  no  court  of  that  nature  should  be 
erected  for  the  future  ;  but  the  king,  though  a  Papist,  as- 
sumed the  supremacy,  and  directed  a  commission  to  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Jefferies  the  chancellor,  the 
bishops  of  Durham  and  Rochester ;  to  the  earl  of  Sunder- 
land-president  of  the  council ;  Herbert  and  Wright,  lord- 
chief-justices,  and  Jenner  recorder  of  London,  or  any  three 
of  them,  provided  the  chancellor  was  one,  '*  to  exercise  all 
manner  of  jurisdiction  and  pre-eminence,  touching  any  spi- 
ritual or  ecclesiastical  jurisdictions,  to  visit,  reform,  redress, 
and  amend,  all  abuses,  offences,  contempts,  and  enormities, 
which  by  the  spiritual  or  ecclesiastical  laws  might  be  cor- 
rected. They  were  also  to  inquire  into  all  misdemeanours 
and  contempts  which  might  be  punished  by  the  censures  of 
the  church,  and  to  call  before  them  all  ecclesiastical  persons 
of  what  degree  and  dignity  soever,  and  punish  the  offenders 
by  excommunications,  suspensions,  deprivations,  or  other 
ecclesiastical  censures,  &c."t  This  was  a  terrible  rod  held 
out  to  the  clergy,  and  if  the  commissioners  had  had  time  to 
proceed  in  their  inquiries,  according  to  the  mandates  sent 
to  the  chancellors  and  archdeacons  of  the  several  diocesses, 
they  would  have  felt  more  of  the  effects  of  that  arbitrary 
power  which  their  indiscreet  conduct  had  brought  on  the 
nation  ;  but  Providence  was  kinder  to  them  than  they  had 

*  Barnet,  vol.  3.  p.  140,  141,  Edinb.  edit.  t  Burnet,  p.  8?. 


24  HISTORY    OF 

been  to  their  brethren.*  The  commission  was  granted  the 
beginning'of  April,  but  was  not  opened  till  the  beginning  of 
August :  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  was  afraid  to  act  in 
it  ;t  Durham  was  so  lifted  up,  says  Burnet,  that  he  said  his 
name  would  now  be  recorded  in  history  ;  and  Sprat  bishop 
of  Rochester,  in  hopes  of  farther  preferment,  swam  with 
the  stream. t  Some  Roman  Catholics  were  in  the  commis- 
sion, and  consequently  the  enemies  of  the  Protestant  reli- 
gion were  to  be  its  judges. 

But  his  majesty,  not  being  willing  to  rely  altogether  on 
the  Oxford  decree,  nor  on  the  fashionable  doctrines  of  pas- 
sive obedience  and  nonresistance,  which  had  been  preached 
up  for  above  twenty  years  as  the  unalterable  doctrines  of 
the  church  of  England,  in  order  to  support  his  extraordi- 
nary proceedings,  resolved  to  augment  his  standing  forces 
to  fifteen  thousand  men.  He  was  apprehensive  of  a  snake 
in  the  grass,  or  a  secret  reserve,  that  might  break  out  when 
the  church  itself  came  to  be  pinched  ;  he  therefore  ordered 
his  army  to  encamp  on  Hounslow-heath,  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  earl  of  Feversham,  to  awe  the  city,  and  be  at 
hand  upon  any  emergency ;  the  officers  and  many  of  the 
soldiers  were  Irish  Papists,  and  they  had  a  public  chapel 
in  which  mass  was  said  every  day,  so  that  it  was  believed 
the  king  might  introduce  what  religion  he  pleased. §  It 
was  dangerous  to  speak  or  write  against  his  majesty's  pro- 
ceedings ;  for  when  the  reverend  Mr.  Johnson,  a  clergyman, 

•  Welwood,  p.  198. 

+  It  is  said,  that  he  took  exception  at  the  lawfulness  of  the  cmnmission  itself.  But 
tfcen  on  its  being  opened,  he  did  not  appear  and  declare  against  it,  as  judging  it  to  be 
against  law:  contenting  himself  with  not  going  to  it:  and  it  uas  not  at  first  appre- 
hended that  he  made  a  matter  of  conscience  of  it.  He  was  of  a  timorous  nature,  and 
caations  of  doing  anj  thing  that  mi^ht  eventnallj  be  prejudicial  to  his  great  object, 
which  was  to  enrich  his  nephew.  Burnet,  vol.  3.  p.  82,  83.  Grej's  Examination, 
vol.3,  p.  405.— En. 

X  Though  the  bishop  of  Rochester  might,  from  views  to  preferment,  be  induced 
to  act  in  a  commission  to  which  he  was,  without  his  knowledge,  named  ;  v^t  be  is 
stated  to  have  acted  with  integrity  in  this  matter,  through  his  ignurarire  of  the  laws, 
having  no  objection  to  the  legality  of  it ;  with  the  purpose  of  doing  as  much  good, 
and  preventing  as  much  evil,  as  the  times  would  permit.  In  the  execution  of  it  be 
pleaded,  that  he  had  studied  to  moderate  and  restrain  the  violence  of  others,  never 
giving  his  consent  to  any  irregular  and  arbitrary'  sentence,  but  declaring  again^^t  every 
extrav.igaiit  decree.  His  opinions,  he  said,  were  always  so  contrary  to  the  huroour.<{ 
of  the  court,  that  he  ofleii  thought  himself  to  be  really  in  as  much  hazard  from  the 
commission  itself,  by  bis  noncomplianoe,  as  any  of  his  brethren  could  be  that  were 
out  of  it.  And  at  last,  rather  thau  concur  in  the  prosecution  of  such  as  refused  to  read 
the  king's  declaration,  he  solemnly  took  his  leave  and  withdrr'v  from  the  court. 
Grey'a  examination,  vol.  3.  p.  405,  406. — En. 

§  Gaxette,  Nu.  3192. 


THE    PURITANS.  25 

ventured  to  publish  a  writing,  directed  to  the  Protestant 
officers  of  the  army,  to  dissuade  them  from  being  tools  of 
the  court  to  subvert  the  constitution  and  Protestant  reli- 
gion ;  diligent  search  was  made  for  him,  and  being  appre- 
hended, he  was  sentenced  to  stand  three  times  in  the  pillory, 
to  be  degraded  of  his  orders,  to  be  whipped  from  Newgate 
to  Tyburn,  and  to  be  fined  five  hundred  marks  ;  all  which 
was  executed  with  great  severity.* 

Affairs  in  Scotland  were  in  equal  forwardness  with  those 
of  England;  the  parliament  which  met  at  Edinburgh  in 
May  1685,  while  the  persecution  continued,  declared  their 
abhorrence  of  all  principles  derogatary  to  the  king's  abso- 
lute power,  and  offered  their  lives  and  fortunes  to  defend  it 
against  all  opposers.  They  passed  an  act,  making  it  death 
to  resort  to  any  conventicles  in  houses  or  fields;  and  de- 
clared it  high-treason  to  give  or  take  the  national  covenant, 
or  to  write  in  defence  of  it.  They  also  obliged  the  sub- 
jects of  Scotland  to  take  an  oath,  when  required,  to  main- 
tain the  king's  absolute  power,  on  pain  of  banishment.  Po- 
pery made  very  considerable  advances  in  that  kingdom,  and 
several  persons  of  character  changed  their  religion  with  the 
times.f  But  the  populace  were  in  the  other  extreme;  the 
earl  of  Perth  having  set  up  a  private  chapel  for  mass,  the 
mob  broke  into  it  with  such  fury  that  they  defaced  and  de- 
stroyed the  whole  furniture,  for  which  one  of  them  was  ap- 
prehended and  hanged.  When  the  English  court  changed 
measures,  the  Scots  parliament  agreed  to  a  suspension  of 
the  penal  laws  during  the  king's  life  ;  but  his  majesty  in- 
sisting jipon  an  entire  repeal,  which  they  declined,  he  dis- 

*  Mr.  Johnson,  previously  to  his  sufferings,  was  dejfraded  in  tlie  chapter-house  of 
St.  Paul's  on  the  22d  of  November,  1686.  He  bore  the  whipping  on  the  1st  of  De- 
cember following  with  great  fortitude.  The  Revolution  restored  him  to  his  liberty; 
the  degradation  was  annulled ;  the  judgment  given  against  him  was  declared  illegaj 
and  cruel  ;  and  a  pension  of  300^  a  year  for  his  own  and  son's  life  was  granted  to  him, 
with  1000/.  in  money,  and  a  place  of  lOOl.  a  year  for  his  son.  His  temper,  which 
was  haughty,  rough,  and  turbulent,  rendered  his  solicitations  forabishoprick,  and  two 
addresses  of  the  lords  recommending  him  to  preferment,  unsuccessful.  He  had  been 
chaplain  to  lord  Russel ;  and  was  a  man  of  considerable  learning  and  abilities,  of  great 
firmness  and  fortitude  of  mind.  In  1683 — 4  he  had  incurred  a  heavy  sentence  in 
the  Kiug's-bench,  being  fined  five  hundred  marks,  and  committed  to  the  prison  till  it  was 
paid,  and  sureties  for  his  good  behaviour  for  a  year  were  found.  This  penalty  was  in- 
curred by  the  publication  of  a  book  entitled  Julian  the  Apostate,  in  1682,  intended 
to  expose  the  doctrines  of  passive  obedience  and  nonresistance ;  and  to  shew  Ih 
great  difference  between  the  case  of  the  primitive  Christians,  who  had  the  laws  against 
them,  and  ours  who  have  the  laws  on  our  side.  Birch's  Life  of  Archbishop  Tillolson, 
p.  £16,  &c.— Ed. 

t  Bbrnet,  vol.  3.  p.  86.  90. 

VOL.  V.  b 


26  HISTORY    OF 

solved  them.  The  episcopal  clergy  were  obsequious  to  the 
court,  and  in  many  places  so  sunk  into  sloth  and  ignorance, 
that  the  lower  people  were  quite  indifferent  in  matters  of  re- 
ligion ;  but  the  Presbyterians,  though  now  freed  from  the 
severities  they  had  smarted  under  so  many  years,  expressed 
upon  all  qccasions  an  unconquerable  aversion  to  Popery, 
and  by  degrees  roused  the  whole  nation  out  of  their  le- 
thargy. 

.  In  Ireland  things  had  still  a  more  favourable  aspect  for 
4he  court :  the  king  had  a  greater  dependance  on  the  Irish 
Catholics*  than  upon  any  other  of  his  subjects.  Colonel 
Talbot,  earl  of  Tyrconnel,  was  made  lord-lieutenant  of  that 
country,  a  vile  and  profligate  oflicer,  who  scrupled  no  kind 
of  barbarity  and  wickedness  to  serve  his  cause  ;  he  broke 
several  Protestant  officers  in  the  array,  and  by  degrees 
turned  them  all  out  to  make  room  for  Papists.  All  offices 
both  civil  and  military  were  put  into  the  hands  of  the  vilest 
miscreants  ;  there  was  not  a  Protestant  sheriff  left  in  that 
kingdom  ;  the  charters  were  taken  away,  and  new-modelled 
in  favour  of  Papists.  The  corporations  were  dissolved,  and 
all  things  managed  with  an  arbitrary  hand,  so  that  many, 
imagining  the  massacring  knife  to  be  at  their  throats,  left 
the  kingdom  ;  some  transporting  themselves  into  England, 
and  others  into  more  remote  and  distant  countries.  Thus 
far  the  prerogative  prevailed  without  any  repulse. 

Matters  being  now  ripe  for  attacking  the  church  of  Eng- 
land in  form,  it  was  resolved  to  begin  with  making  an  ex- 
ample of  some  of  their  leading  divines  :  Dr.  Sharp,  rector 
of  St.  Giles's,  having  disobeyed  the  king's  order^^  of  not 
preaching  on  the  controverted  points,  and  spoken  disre- 
spectfully of  the  king's  religion  in  one  of  his  sermons,  the 
bishop  of  London  was  ordered  to  suspend  him ;  but  the 
bishop,  with  all  respect  and  duty  to  his  majesty,  sent  word, 
that  he  could  not  proceed  in  such  a  summary  way,  but  that 
when  the  cause  was  heard  in  the  commons,  he  would  pro- 
nounce such  sentence  as  the  canons  should  warrant ;  and  in 
the  mean  time  would  desire  the  doctor  to  forbear  preach- 

•  So  hostile  lo  the  cause  of  liberty  were  the  Irish  Catholics,  that  not  content  with 
oppressing  it  iu  their  own  kingdom,  thej  encouraged  the  emigration  of  their  own 
body  with  a  view  to  check  its  spread  hevond  the  Atlantic.  For  they  suggested  to  king 
James  to  grant,  in  lieu  of  lands,  money  to  such  of  their  countrymen  as  were  willing 
to  transport  themselves  into  New-England  to  advance  the  Catholic  faith  there,  and 
check  the  growing  Independents  of  that  country.  Life  of  Dr.  Increase  Mather,  p.  43. 
—Ed. 


THE    PURITANS,  27 

ing.*  The  court  resenting  the  bishop's  denial,  cited  himf 
before  the  ecclesiastical  commission  August  4,  where  he 
was  treated  by  JefFeries  in  a  manner  unbecoming  his  cha- 
racter. The  bishop  excepted  to  the  authority  of  the  court, 
as  contrary  to  law,  and  added,  that  he  had  complied  in  the 
doctor's  case  as  far  as  the  ecclesiastical  laws  would  permit. 
However,  notwithstanding  all  that  his  lordship  could  say 
in  his  defence,  he  was  suspended  ah  officio,X  and  the  bishops 
of  Durham,  Rochester,  and  Peterborough,  were  appointed 
commissioners  to  exercise  jurisdiction  during  his  suspen- 
sion. But  Dr.  Sharpe,  after  having  expressed  his  sorrow 
in  a  petition  for  falling  under  the  king's  displeasure,  was 
dismissed  with  a  gentle  reprimand,  and  suffered  to  return 
to  the  exercise  of  his  function. 

The  king's  next  attempt  was  upon  the  universities;  he 
began  with  Cambridge,  and  commanded  Dr.  Peachel  the 
vice-chancellor  to  admit  one  Alban  Francis,  a  benedictine 
monk,  to  the  degree  of  JVI.  A.  without  administering  to  him 
any  oath  or  oaths  whatsoever ;  all  which  his  majesty  decla- 
red he  would  dispense  with.§  The  vice-chancellor  having 
read  the  letter  to  the  congregation  of  regents,  it  was  agreed 
to  petition  the  king  to  revoke  his  mandate;  but  instead  of 
complying  with  their  petition,  the  king  sent  for  the  vice- 

*  Burnet,  p.  83—85. 

t  Dr.  Cotnpton,  the  bishop  of  London,  had,  by  a  conduct  worthj'  of  his  birth  and 
station  in  the  church,  acquired  the  love  and  esteem  of  all  the  Protestant  churches  at 
home  and  abroad  :  and  for  that  reason,  was  the  mark  of  the  envy  and  hatred  of  the 
Romish  party  at  court.  He  made  a  distinguishing  figure  in  the  following  reigns.  He 
was  the  youngest  son  of  Spencer  earl  of  Northampton,  who  was  killed  in  the  civil 
wars.  After  having  studied  three  years  at  the  university,  and  made  the  usual  lour 
of  Europe,  he  became  a  cornet  in  the  royal  regiment  of  guards;  which  gave  occasion 
to  the  following  bon-mot :  king  James,  discoursing  with  him  on  some  tender  point, 
was  so  little  pleased  with  his  answers,  that  he  told  him,  "  He  talked  more  like  a  co- 
lonel than  a  bishop."  To  which  he  replied,  "  That  his  majesty  did  him  honour  in 
taking  notice  of  his  having  formerly  drawn  his  sword  in  defence  of  the  constitution  ; 
and  that  he  should  do  the  same  again,  if  he  lived  to  see  it  necessary."  Accordingly 
he  appeared  in  arms  again  a  little  before  the  Revolution,  and  at  the  head  of  a  fine 
troop  of  gentlemen  and  their  attendants  carried  off  the  princess  Anne,  and  marched 
into  Nottingham.  Welwood's  Memoirs,  p.  175;  and  Granger's  History  of  England, 
vol.  4.  p.  283,  284 Ed. 

X  Though  bishop  Compton  was  thus  deprived  of  his  episcopal  power,  he  still  re- 
tained his  other  capacities,  particularly  as  a  governor  of  Sutton's  Hospital,  and  pre- 
served the  intrepidity  of  his  spirit.  For  when  an  attempt  was  made  by  the  recom- 
mendation of  the  king,  to  introduce  a  Papist  as  a  pensioner,  contrary  to  the  statutes 
of  that  institution,  the  bishop,  in  conjunction  with  some  other  trustees,  so  firmly  op- 
posed the  encroachment  upon  the  rights  of  the  foundation,  that  the  court  and  commis- 
sioners saw  fit  in  the  end  to  desist  from  their  design.  Life  of  Bishop  Compton, 
p.  45  ;  where  from  p.  22 — 39,  and  Biographia  Britannica,  vol.  4,  article  Compton, 
p.  55,  56,  second  edition,  may  be  seen  a  full  account  of  his  prosecution. — Ed. 

§  Burnet,  p.  114,  116. 

1)  2 


28  HISTORY    OP 

chancellor  before  the  ecclesiastical  commission,  by  whom 
he  was  suspended  ab  officio  et  beneficiOf  for  disobedience 
and  contempt  of  the  king's  commands;  and  Dr.  Balderston, 
master  of  Emanuel-college,,  was  chosen  vice-chancellor  in 
his  room. 

Soon  after  the  king  sent  a  inandamus  to  the  vice-presi- 
dent of  Magdalen-college,  Oxford,  and  to  the  fellows,  to 
choose  Mr.  Farmer,  a  man  of  ill  reputation,  their  president, 
in  the  room  of  Dr.  Clarke,  deceased  ;  but  in  defiance  of  the 
king's  mandate  they  chose  Dr.  Hough  ;  for  which  they  were 
cited  before  the  ecclesiastical  commissioners,  but  having 
proved  Farmer  to  be  a  man  of  bad  character,  the  king  re- 
linquished him,  and  ordered  them  by  another  mandate  to 
choose  Dr.  Parker  bishop  of  Oxford.  The  fellows,  having 
agreed  to  abide  by  their  first  choice,  refused  to  elect  the 
bishop,  as  contrary  to  their  statutes.  Upon  which  the  com- 
missioners were  sent  to  visit  them,  who,  after  sundry  inqui- 
ries and  examinations,  deprived  Dr.  Hough,  and  installed 
the  bishop  of  Oxford  by  proxy  ;  and  the  fellows  refusing  to 
sign  a  submission  to  their  new  president,  twenty-five  of 
them  were  deprived,  and  made  incapable  of  any  benefice.* 
Parker  died  soon  after,  and  one  of  the  Popish  bishops  was 
by  mandamus  chosen  president  in  his  place  ;  which  inflamed 
the  church  party  so  far,  that  they  sent  pressing  messages  to 
the  prince  of  Orange,  desiring  him  to  espouse  the  cause  of 
the  church,  and  break  with  the  king,  if  he  would  not  re- 
dress their  grievances.  Thus  the  very  first  beginnings  of 
resistance  to  king  James  came  from  that  very  university 
which  but  four  years  before  had  pronounced  this  doctrine 
damnable  by  a  solemn  decree ;  and  from  those  very  men 
who  were  afterward  king  William's  most  bitter  eneraies.t 

The  more  desperate  the  war  grew  between  the  king  and 
the  church,  the  more  necessary  did  both  parties  find  it  to 
shew  kindness  to  the  dissenters ;  for  this  purpose  his  ma- 
jesty sent  agents  among  them,  offering  them  the  royal  fa- 
vour, and  all  manner  of  encouragement,  if  they  would  con- 

*  It  will  be  thoaghtbatjastice  to  the  memory  of  bishop  Sprat,  to  state  what  he  him- 
self declared  was  his  conduct  on  this  and  the  two  preceding  occasions.  It  was  this  : 
he  resolutely  persisted  in  his  dissent  from  every  vote  that  passed  against  Magda- 
leD-college  ;  he  opposed  to  the  atmost  the  violent  persecution  upon  the  oniversity  of 
Cambridge  :  and  he  gave  his  positive  vote  for  the  bishop's  acquittal  both  times,  when 
his  KOBpension  came  in  question.     Dr.  Grey's  Examination,  p.  406,  407. — Bd. 

t  Burnet,  p.  701. 


THE    PURITANS.  29 

cur  with  him  in  abrogating-  the  penal  laws  and  test ;  he 
invited  some  of  their  ministers  to  court,  and  pretended  to 
consult  them  in  the  present  crisis  *  The  clergy,  at  the 
same  time,  prayed  and  entreated  the  dissenters  to  appear 
on  their  side,  and  stand  by  the  establishment,  making  large 
promises  of  favour  and  brotherly  affection,  if  ever  they 
came  into  power. 

The  king,  notwithstanding  the  stubbornness  of  the  clergy, 
called  a  council,  in  which  he  declared  his  resolution  to  issue 
out  a  declaration  for  a  general  liberty  of  conscience  to  all 
persons  of  what  persuasion  soever,t  *'  which  he  was  moved 
to  do,  by  having  observed,  that  though  a  uniformity  of 
worship  had  been  endeavoured  to  be  established  within  this 
kingdom  in  the  successive  reigns  of  four  of  his  predecessors, 
assisted  by  their  respective  parliaments,  yet  it  had  proved 
altogether  ineffectual.  That  the  restraint  upon  the  con- 
sciences of  dissenters  had  been  very  prejudicial  to  the 
nation,  as  was  sadly  experienced  by  the  horrid  rebellion  in 
the  time  of  his  majesty's  father.  That  the  many  penal  laws 
made  against  dissenters  had  rather  increased  than  lessened 
the  number  of  them;  and  that  nothing  could  more  conduce 
to  the  peace  and  quiet  of  this  kingdom,  and  the  increase  of 
the  number  as  well  as  of  the  trade  of  his  subjects,  than  an 
entire  liberty  of  conscience,  it  having  always  been  his  opi- 
nion, as  most  suitable  to  the  principles  of  Christianity,  that 
no  man  should  be  persecuted  for  conscience'  sake  ;  for  he 
thought  conscience  could  not  be  forced,  and  that  it  could 
never  be  the  true  interest  of  a  king  of  England  to  endea- 
vour to  do  it."J 

*  Amongst  other  measures,  which  expressed  the  disposition  of  the  court  towards 
dissenters,  was  the  power  with  which  some  gentlemen  were  invested  to  grant  out  li- 
cences directed  to  the  bishops  and  their  officers,  to  the  judges,  justices,  and  all  others 
whom  it  may  concern.  The  licences  were  to  this  effect:  "  that  the  king's  pleasure 
is,  that  the  several  persons  (named  in  a  schedule  annexed)  be  not  prosecuted  or  mo- 
lested, 1,  for  not  taking  the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy:  or,  2,  upon  the 
prerogative  writ  for  20/.  a  month  :  or,  3,  upon  outlawries,  or  excom.  capiend.  for  the 
said  causes  :  or,  <i,  for  not  receiving  the  sacrament :  or,  5,  by  reason  of  their  con- 
viction for  recusancy  or  exercise  of  their  religion,  a  command  to  stay  proceedings  al- 
ready begun  for  any  of  the  causes  aforesaid."  The  price  for  any  one  of  these  licences 
was  10/.  for  a  single  person  :  but  if  several  joined,  the  price  was  16/.  and  eight  persons 
might  join  in  taking  out  one  licence.  There  were  not  very  many  dissenters  that 
took  out  these  licences.  Tong's  Life  of  Mr.  Matthew  Henry,  p.  45,  46,  12mo. 
—Ed. 

t  Gazette,  No.  2226. 

t  Under  all  the  pretences  of  tenderness,  liberal  policy,  and  wisdom,  which  gilded 
over  the  king's  speech,  "  it  was  well  understood  (observes  sir  John  Rercsby),  that 


30  HISTORY    OF 

This  speech  meeting  with  no  opposition  in  the  council, 
his  majesty  on  the  4th  of  April  caused  his  gracious  decla- 
ration for  liberty  of  conscience  to  be  published.*     In  the 
preamble  to  which  his   majesty  does  not  scruple  to  say, 
'*  that  he  cannot  but  heartily  wish  (as  it  will  easily  be  be- 
lieved) that  all  his  subjects  were  members  of  the  Catholic 
church,  yet  it  is  his  opinion,   that  conscience  ought  not  to 
be   forced,  for  the  reasons   mentioned    in   the    foregoing 
speech,"  which  he  rehearses  at  large  ;  and  then  adds,  "  By 
virtue  of  his  royal  prerogative,  he  thinks  fit  to  issue  out  his 
declaration   of  indulgence,  making  no  doubt  of  his  con- 
currence of  his  two  houses  of  parliament,  when  he  shall 
think  it  convenient  for  them  to  meet.     And,  first,  he  de- 
clares, that  he  will  protect  and  maintain  his  archbishops, 
bishops,  and  clergy,  and  all  other  his  subjects  of  the  church 
of  England,  in  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion  as  by  law 
established,  and  in   the  quiet  and  full  enjoyment  of  their 
possessions.     Secondly,  That  it  is  his  royal  will  and  plea- 
sure, that  all  penal  laws  for  nonconformity  to  the  religion 
established,  or  by  reason  of  the  exercise  of  religion  in  any 
manner  whatsoever,  be  immediately  suspended.     And  to 
the  end  that,  by  the  liberty  hereby  granted,  the  peace  and 
security  of  the  government  in  the  practice  thereof  may  not 
be  endangered,  he  strictly  charges  and  commands  all  his 
subjects,  that  as  he  freely  gives  them  leave  to  meet,  and 
serve  God  after  their  own  way,   be  it  private  houses,  or 
places  purposely  hired  and  built  for  that  use,  so  that  they 
take  special  care  that  nothing  be  preached  or  taught  among 
them  which  may  tend  to  alienate  the  hearts  of  his  people 
from  him  or  his  government ;  and  that  their  meetings  or 
assemblies  be  peaceably,  openly,  and  publicly  held,  and  all 
persons  freely  admitted  to  them  ;  and  that  they  signify  and 
make  known   to  some  one  or  more  of  the  next  justices  of 
peace,  what  place  or  places  they  set  apart  for  such  uses. 
And  he  is  desirous  to  have  the  benefit  of  the  service  of  all 
his  subjects,  which  by  the  law  of  nature  is  inseparably  an- 
nexed and  inherent  to  his  royal  person.     And  that  none  of 


bis  view  was  to  divide  the  Protestant  charches,  divide  et  impera;  that  so  the  Papists 
might  with  the  more  ease  possess  themselves  or  the  highest  place."  Memoirs, 
p.  «43.— Kn. 

•  Gazette,  no.  ttSl. 


THE    PURITANS.  31 

his  subjects  may  be  for  the  future  under  any  discourage- 
ments or  disability,  who  are  otherwise  well  inclined,  and 
fit  to  serve  him,  by  reason  of  florae  oaths  or  tests,  that  have 
usually  been  administered  upon  such  occasions,  he  hereby 
farther  declares,  that  it  is  his  will  and  pleasure,  that  the 
oaths  of  supremacy  and  allegiance,  and  the  several  tests 
and  declarations  mentioned  in  the  acts  of  parlianlent  made 
in  the  25th  and  SOth  of  his  brother's  reign,  shall  not  here- 
after be  required  to  be  taken,  declared,  or  subscribed,  by 
any  persons  whatsoever,  who  are  or  shall  be  employed  in 
any  office,  or  place  of  trust,  either  civil  or  military,  under 
him  or  in  his  government.  And  it  is  his  intention  from 
time  to  time  hereafter  to  grant  his  royal  dispensation  to  all 
his  subjects,  so  to  be  employed,  who  shall  not  take  the  said 
oaths,  or  subscribe  or  declare  the  said  tests  or  declarations. 
And  he  does  hereby  give  his  free  and  ample  pardon  to  all 
Nonconformist  recusants,  and  other  his  Subjects,  for  all 
crimes  and  things  by  them  committed,  or  done  contrary  to 
the  penal  laws  formerly  made  relating  to  religion,  and  the 
profession  or  exercise  thereof  And  although  the  freedom 
and  assurance  he  has  hereby  given  in  relation  to  liberty  and 
property,  might  be  sufficient  to  remove  from  the  minds  of 
his  subjects  all  fears  and  jealousies  in  relation  to  either,  yet 
he  thinks  fit  to  declare,  that  he  will  maintain  them  in  all 
their  properties  and  possessions,  as  well  of  church  and 
abbey  lands,  as  in  other  their  estates  and  properties  what- 
soever."* '^' 
A  declaration  of  the  same  nature  was  sent  to  Scotland,  in* 
which  the  king,  "  by  virtue  of  his  prerogative  royal,  abso- 
lute authority  and  power  over  all  his  subjects,  who  are 
bound  to  obey  him  without  reserve,  repeals  all  the  severe 

*  The  operation  of  this  declaralion  extended  bejond  England  or  Scotland  ;  for  it 
proved  beneficial  to  the  people  of  New-England,  whose  religious  liberties  as  well  as 
their  civil  rights  were  near  expiring:  and  who  had  been  told  bj  some  in  power, 
"  They  must  not  think  to  have  the  privileges  of  Englishmen  follow  them  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth  :  and  they  had  no  more  privileges  left  them  than  to  be  bought  and  sold  as 
slaves."  Upon  the  liberty  which  the  declaration  afforded  them,  Dr.  Increase  Ma- 
ther was  deputed  to  take  a  voyage  to  England,  with  addresses  of  thanks  to  the  king, 
from  varions  towns  and  churches;  though  the  measure  was  opposed  by  the  rulers  of 
the  province.  When  he  presented  them,  he  was  graciously  received,  and  was  admitted 
to  different  and  repeated  audiences  with  the  king,  who,  on  receiving  the  addresses, 
said,  "  You  shall  have  magna  cbarta  for  liberty  of  conscience  :"  and  on  its  being  in- 
timated to  him  by  two  of  his  courtiers,  at  one  of  the  audiences,  that  the  favour  shewn 
to  New-England  would  have  a  good  influence  on  the  body  of  dissenters  in  England, 
his  reply  was,  "  He  believed  so,  and  it  should  be  done.''  Life  of  Dr.  Increase  Ma- 
ther, p.  37,  &c. — Ed. 


32  HISTORY    OF 

laws  made  by  his  grandfather  king  James  I.  and  takes  off 
all  disabilities  from  his  Roman-Catholic  subjects,  which 
rendered  them  incapable  of  employments  and  benefices.  He 
also  slackened  the  laws  against  moderate  Presbyterians, 
and  promised  never  to  force  his  subjects  by  any  invincible 
necessity  to  change  their  religion.  He  also  repealed  all 
laws  imposing  tests  on  those  who  held  any  employments."* 

This  was  strange  conduct,  says  bishop  Burnet,  in  a  Ro- 
man-Catholic monarch,  at  a  time  when  his  brother  of  France 
had  just  broke  the  edict  of  Nantz,  and  was  dragooning  his 
Protestant  subjects  out  of  his  kingdom.  But  the  bishop 
suspects  the  king's  sincerity  in  his  declaration,  from  his 
promising  to  use  no  invincible  necessity  to  force  his  sub- 
jects to  change  their  religion,  as  if  there  was  a  reserve,  and 
that  some  degrees  of  compulsion  might  be  proper  one  time 
or  other  ;  which  seems  to  have  been  a  parallel  case  to  the 
doctrine  of  the  church  concerning  nonresistance.  How- 
ever, by  another  proclamation,  the  king  granted  full  liberty 
to  the  Scots  Presbyterians  to  set  up  conventicles  in  their 
own  way,  which  they  thankfully  accepted ;  but  when  his 
majesty  pressed  them  to  dispose  their  friends  to  concur  with 
him  in  taking  off  the  test  and  penal  laws,  which  they  knew 
was  only  to  serve  the  Papists,  they  answered  only  in  cold 
and  general  terms. 

In  pursuance  of  these  declarations,  the  dissenters  of  all 
sorts  were  not  only  set  at  liberty,  but  admitted  to  serve  in 
all  offices  of  profit  and  trust.  November  6,  the  king  sent 
an  order  to  the  lord-mayor  of  London  to  dispense  with  the 
Quakers  taking  oaths,t  or  at  least,  not  to  fine  them  if  they 
refused  to  serve,  by  which  means  a  door  was  opened  to  the 
Roman  Catholics,  and  to  all  others,  to  bear  offices  in  the 
state  without  a  legal  qualification.  Several  addresses  were 
presented  to  the  king  upon  this  occasion  from  the  companies 
in  the  city  of  London,  from  the  corporations  in  the  country, 
and  even  from  the  clergy  themselves,  thanking  his  majesty 
for  his  declaration  for  liberty  of  conscience,  and  his  promise 

•  Echard,  p.  1083.— Burnet,  p.  136. 

t  Sewel  informs  as,  that  the  king  carried  his  condesceosion  to  the  Quakers  so  far, 
that  a  couotrjmao  of  that  persuasion  coming  to  him  with  bis  bat  on  his  bead,  the  king 
took  ofThis  own  hat  and  held  it  under  his  arm:  which  the  other  seeing,  said,  "  The 
king  needs  not  keep  oft"  his  hat  for  me."  To  which  his  majesty  replied,  "  You  do 
not  know  the  custom  here,  for  that  requires  that  but  one  hat  must  be  on  here." 
Scwcl's  Hislorv,  p.  609.— Mv. 


THE    PUUITANS.  33 

to  support  the  church  of  England  as  by  law  established,  as- 
suring him  of  their  endeavours  to  choose  such  members  for 
the  next  parliament  as  should  give  it  a  more  legal  sanction. 
The  several  denominations  of  dissenters  also  were  no  less 
thankful  for  their  liberty,  and  addressed  his  majesty  in 
higher  strains  than  some  of  their  elder  and  more  cautious 
ministers  approved;  Mr.  Baxter,  Mr.  Stretton,  and  a  great 
many  others,  refused  to  join  in  them  ;  and  bishop  Burnet 
admits,*  that  few  concurred  in  those  addresses,+  and  that  the 
persons  who  presented  them  were  mean  and  inconsiderable. 
When  there  was  a  general  meeting  of  the  ministers  to  con- 
sider of  their  behaviour  in  this  crisis,  and  two  messengers 
from  court  waited  to  carry  back  the  result  of  the  debate,  Mr. 
Howe  delivered  his  opinion  against  the  dispensing  power, 
and  against  every  thing  that  might  contribute  assistance  to 
the  Papists  to  enable  them  to  subvert  the  Protestant  reli- 
gion.J  Another  minister  stood  up,  and  declared,^  that  he 
apprehended  their  late  sufferings  had  been  occasioned  more 
by  their  firm  adherence  to  the  constitution,  than  their  differ- 
ing from  the  establishment ;  and  therefore  if  the  king  ex- 
pected they  should  give  up  the  constitution  and  declare  for 
the  dispensing  power,  he  had  rather,  for  his  part,  lose  his 
liberty,  and  return  to  his  former  bondage. j)  In  conclusion 
Mr.  Howe,  in  summing  up  the  whole  debate,  signified  to  the 
courtiers,  that  they  were  in  general  of  the  same  opinion. 
Mr.  Coke  adds,  that  to  his  knowledge  the  dissenters  did 

*  Page  140. 

t  Dr.  Grey  controverts  the  above  assertions  of  bishop  Burnet:  he  has  given  at 
length  eight  addresses  from  different  bodies  of  dissenters,  in  different  parts  of  the 
kingdom,  as  specimens  of  the  courtly,  not  to  say  fulsome  and  flattering  strains,  which 
thej  on  this  occasion  adopted  :  and  he  refers  to  the  Gazettes  of  the  times,  as  furnish- 
ing about  seventy  other  compositions  of  the  same  kind ;  in  which  this  oppressed  body, 
emancipated  from  their  sufferings,  fears,  and  dangers,  poured  forth  the  sentiments  of 
loyalty  and  gratitude.  Mr.  Stretton,  mentioned  above,  who  had  been  ejected  from 
Petworth  in  Sussex,  and  afterward  gathered  a  congregation  in  London,  which  as- 
sembled at  Haberdashers'-hall,  was  a  minister  of  great  reputation  and  influence  ;  an 
active  and  a  useful  character.  He  made  use  of  the  liberty  granted  by  the  king's  pro- 
clamation, but  never  did  nor  would  join  in  any  address  of  thanks  for  il,lest  he  should 
seem  to  give  countenance  to  the  king's  assuming  a  power  above  the  law ;  and  he  was 
instrumental  to  prevent  several  addresses.  Henry's  Funeral  Sermon  for  Stretton, 
p.  45.     Grey's  Examination,  vol.  3.  p.  410 — 416. — Ed. 

t  Gazette,  no.  2234. 

§  This  gentleman  was  Dr.  Daniel  Williams,  who  pursued  the  argument  with  such 
clearness  and  strength,  that  all  present  rejected  the  motion,  and  the  court -agents  went 
away  disappointed.  There  was  a  meeting  at  the  same  time  of  a  considerable  number 
of  the  city  clergy,  w  ailing  the  issue  of  their  deliberations  :  who  were  greatly  animated 
and  encouraged  by  the  bold  and  patriotic  resolution  of  the  dissenting  ministers.  Life 
of  Dr.  Williams,  prefixed  to  his  Practical  Discourses,  vol.  1.  p.  10. — Ed. 

11  Howe's  Life,  p.  134. 


34  HISTORY    OF 

both  dread  and  detest  the  dispensing  power  ;  and  their  stea- 
diness in  this  crisis  was  a  noble  stand  by  a  number  of  men 
who  subsisted  only  by  the  royal  favour,  which  ought  not  to 
have  been  so  soon  forgotten. 

Though  the  court  were  a  little  disappointed  in  their  ex- 
pectations from  the  dissenters,  they  put  the  best  face  they 
could  on  the  affair,  and  received  such  addresses  as  were 
presented  with  high  commendation.  The  first  who  went 
up  were  the  London  Anabaptists,  who  say,  that  *'the  sense 
of  this  invaluable  favour  and  beneGt  derived  to  us  from  your 
royal  clemency,  compels  us  to  prostrate  ourselves  at  your 
majesty's  feet  with  the  tender  of  our  most  humble  thanks 
for  that  peace  and  liberty  which  both  we,  and  all  other  dis- 
senters from  the  national  church,  now  enjoy."*   • 

Next  came  the  Presbyterians,t  "  who  acknowledge  his 
majesty's  princely  compassion  in  rescuing  them  from  their 
long  sufferings,  in  restoring  to  God  the  empire  over  con- 
science, and  publishing  to  the  world  his  royal  Christian 
judgment,  that  conscience  may  not  be  forced  ;  and -his  reso- 
lution that  such  force  should  not  be  attempted  in  his  reign, 
which  they  pray  may  be  long."  Then  followed  the  Indepen- 
dents ;  *'  Sir,  the  great  calamity  we  have  been  a  long  time 
under,  through  the  severe  execution  of  the  penal  laws  in 
matters  of  religion,  has  made  us  deeply  sensible  of  your  ma- 
jesty's princely  clemency  towards  us  your  dissenting  subjects, 
especially  since  in  the  indulgence  vouchsafed  there  are  no  li- 
mitations hindering  the  enjoyment  of  it  with  a  good  con- 

•  Gazette,  no.  2234. 

t  This  address  had  aboat  thirty  hands  to  it;  it  was  presented  by  Mr.  Harst,  Mr. 
Chester,  Mr.  Slatter,  Mr.  Cox,  Mr.  lloswell,  Mr.  Turner,  Mr.  Franklin,  Mr.  Deal, 
and  Mr.  Reynolds.  It  is  preserved  at  length,  with  the  king's  answer,  in  the  Biogra- 
phia  Britannica,  vol.  1,  article  Alsop.  it  was  supposed  to  have  been  drawn  op  by 
Mr.  Alsop  ;  whose  feelings  and  gratitude,  on  the  free  pardon  which  the  king  had  given 
to  bis  son  convicted  of  treasonable  practice.*,  may  he  reckoned  to  have  had  great  in- 
fluence iu  dictating  and  prnmotinjr  it.  After  the  spirited  resoIutii)n  mentioned  above 
had  been  carried,  some  of  the  ministers  were  privately  closeted  with  king  James,  and 
some  few  received  particular  and  personal  favours  :  by  these  fascinating  arts  they  were 
brnagbt  over.  And  their  conduct  had  its  weight  in  producing  similar  addresses  from 
the  country.  Part  of  the  king's  answer  deserves  to  be  recorded  as  a  monument  of  his 
insincerity,  and  a  warning,  that  kings  can  degrade  themselves  by  recourse  to  dupli- 
city and  falsehood.  "  Gentlemen  (said  James),  I  protest  before  God,  and  I  desire  you 
to  tell  all  manner  of  people,  of  all  persuasions, — that  I  have  no  other  design  than  I 
have  spoken  of.  And,  gentlemen,  I  hope  to  live  to  see  the  day,  when  you  shall  as 
well  have  magna  charta  for  the  liberty  of  conscience,  as  you  have  had  for  your  pro- 
perties." The  ministers  went  away  satisfied  with  the  welcome  which  they  had  re- 
ceived from  the  pleasant  countenances  of  the  courtiers,  and  the  conrtcous  words, 
looks,  and  behaviftnr,  of  his  majesty."  Palmer's  Nonconformists'  Memorial,  vol.  ?. 
p.  13.— Ed. 


THE    PURITANS.  35 

science,  and  that  your  majesty  publisheth  to  the  world  that 
it  has  been  your  constant  sense  and  opinion,  that  conscience 
ought  not  to  be  constrained,  nor  people  forced  in  matters  of 
mere  religion."*  About  the  same  time  was  published  the 
humble  and  thankfill  address  of  the  London  Quakersjf  to 
this  purpose,  "  May  it  please  the  king!  Though  we  are  not 
the  first  in  this  way,  yet  we  hope  we  are  not  the  least  sen- 
sible of  the  great  favours  we  are  come  to  present  the  king 
our  humble,  open,  and  hearty  thanks  for.  We  rejoice  to  see 
the  day  that  a  king  of  England  should,  from  his  royal  seat, 
so  universally  assert  this  royal  principle,  that  conscience 
ought  not  to  be  restrained,  nor  people  forced  for  matters  of 
religion."J  The  several  addresses  above  mentioned  express 
their  humble  dependance  on  his  majesty's  royal  promise  to 
secure  their  rights  and  properties,  and  that  he  will  endea- 
vour to  engage  his  two  houses  of  parliament  to  concur  with 
him  in  this  good  work.  Here  are  no  flights  of  expression, 
nor  promises  of  obedience  without  reserve,  but  purely  a 
sense  of  gratitude  for  the  restoration  of  liberty. § 

And  though  it  must  be  allowed  that  some  few  dissenters, 
from  an  excess  of  joy,  or  it  may  be  from  a  strong  resent- 
ment against  their  late  persecutors,  published  some  severe 
pamphlets,  and  gave  too  much  countenance  to  the  measures 
of  the  court,  as  Mr.  Lobb,  Alsop,  and  Penn  the  Quaker, 

*  Gazette,  no.  2238.  t  Sewel,  p.  606. 

X  There  are,  it  has  been  justly  observed  to  the  editor,  some  errors  In  the  above 
extract :  viz.  the  word  royal  instead  of  glorious,  before  principle  ;  and  the  omission 
of  mere  before  religion. —  Ed. 

$  Though  Mr.  Neal's  character  of  the  addresses  which  he  quotes,  be  admitted  as 
just,  it  will  not  apply  to  all  which  the  dissenters  presented  on  this  occasion  :  "  Some 
of  them  (Dr.  Calamy  observes)  ran  high."  But  for  the  strong  language  in  which 
they  were  expressed,  or  for  the  numbers  to  wkich  tliev  amounted,  an  apology  may 
be  drawn  from  the  excess  of  joy  with  which  the  royal  indulgence,  though  an  insidious 
measure,  naturally  inspired  those  who,  for  many  years,  had  groaned  under  the  rod 
of  persecution.  It  should  also  be  considered,  that  but  very  few,  comparatively, 
think,  deeply  or  look  far.  Present,  pleasing  appearances  mislead  and  captivate  the 
generality.  There  is  also  a  propensity  in  mankind  to  follow  those  who  take  the  lead, 
and  a  readiness  to  credit  and  flatter  royally  and  greatness.  The  dissenters,  however, 
not  without  reason,  incurred  censure  for  "  a  vast  crowd  of  congratulatory  addresses, 
complimenting  the  king  in  the  highest  manner,  and  protesting  what  mighty  returns  of 
loyalty  they  would  make  :"  and  were  called  "  the  pope's  journeymen  to  carry  on  his 
work."  But  these  censures  came  with  an  ill  grace,  as  Dr.  Calamy  remarks,  "from 
the  church-party,  who  had  set  them  the  pattern;"  who  in  a  most  luxuriant  manner 
had  thanked  king  Charles  for  dissolving  one  of  the  best  parliaments;  who  were 
mighty  forward  in  the  surrender  of  charters;  and  who,  in  their  fulsome  addresses, 
made  no  other  claim  to  their  liberties  and  civil  rights  than  as  concessions  from  the 
crown,  telling  the  king,  "  every  one  of  his  commands  was  stamped  with  God's  au- 
thority." The  aniversity  of  Oxford,  in  particular,  promsied  king  James  to  obey  him 
Without  limitations  or  restrictions.  Dr.  Grey  and  Cakniy's  Life  of  Howe,  p.  137, 
138.— Ed. 


36  HISTORY    OF 

yet  the  body  of  them  kept  at  a  distance,  and,  "  as  thankful 
as  they'were  for  their  liberty  (says  lord  Halifax),  they  were 
fearful  of  the  issue  ;  neither  can  any  number  of  considera- 
tion among  them  be  charged  with  hazarding  the  public 
safety,  by  falling  in  with  the  measures  of  the  court,  of  which 
they  had  as  great  a  dread  as  their  neighbours."*  And  the 
lords,  in  a  conference  with  the  house  of  commons  upon  the 
occasional  bill,  in  the  first  year  of  queen  Anne,  say,  **  that 
in  the  last  and  greatest  danger  the  church  was  exposed  to, 
the  dissenters  joined  with  her,  with  all  imaginable  zeal  and 
sincerity,  against  the  Papists  their  common  enemies,  shew- 
ing no  prejudice  to  the  church,  but  the  utmost  respect  to 
the  bishops  when  sent  to  the  Tower." 

But  as  the  king  and  ministry  carried  all  before  them,  the 
church-party  were  in  despair,  and  almost  at  their  wits'  end ; 
they  saw  themselves  on  the  brink  of  ruin,  imagining  that 
they  should  be  turned  out  of  their  freeholds  for  not  reading 
the  king's  declaration,  and  that  the  Nonconformists  would 
be  admitted  into  their  pulpits ;  as  Dr.  Sherlock,  master  of 
the  Temple,  acknowledged  in  conversation  to  Mr.  Howe  ;t 
and  that,  as  the  Papists  had  already  invaded  the  univer- 
sities, they  would  in  a  little  time  overset  the  whole  hierar- 
chy. In  this  distress  they  turned  their  eyes  all  around  them 

*  "  The  churchmen  on  their  side  (says  Dr.  Warner)  did  all  that  lay  in  their 
|K)wer  to  establish  a  union,  as  the  only  possible  means  of  their  joint  security.  They 
published  pamphlets  fiom  time  to  time,  acknowledging  their  error  in  driving  the 
Presbyterians  to  extremities;  confessing  that  they  were  not  enough  upon  their  guard 
against  the  artifices  of  the  court,  and  promising  a  very  difterent  behaviour  on  the  re- 
eslablishraent  of  their  affairs.  It  must  be  owned,  that  this  conduct  was  dexterous, 
and  sensible,  aid  just.  It  must  be  said,  however  (observes  this  author),  that  they 
had  not  attained  this  wisdom,  till  it  was  almost  too  late  ;  at  least,  not  during  the 
space  of  twenty  years,  and  till  by  their  absurd  principles  of  passive  obedience,  taught 
in  their  pulpits,  and  acts  of  parliament,  they  had  enabled  the  king  to  become  arbi- 
trary and  tyrannical.  It  is  no  less  true,  that  an  accusation  lies  against  them  of  bav- 
iog  forgotten  this  promise  after  the  Revolution,  as  they  did  at  the  restoration  of 
Charles  II."     Eccles.  Hist.  vol.  2.  p.  639,  610.— Ed. 

t  "  Who  knows  (said  Dr.  Sherlock)  but  Mr.  Howe  may  be  offered  to  be  master 
of  the  Temple?"  Mr.  Howe  replied,  "  that  he  should  not  balk  an  opportunity  of 
more  public  service,  if  offered  on  terms  he  had  no  just  reason  to  except  against.'* 
But  then  he  added,  "  that  he  would  not  meddle  with  the  emolument,  otherwise  than 
as  a  band  to  convey  it  to  the  legal  proprietor."  Upon  this  the  doctor,  not  a  little 
transported  with  joy,  rose  up  from  his  seat  and  embraced  him  ;  saying,  "  that  he  had 
always  taken  him  for  that  ingenuous  honest  man  that  he  now  found  him  to  be."  Mr. 
Howe  afterward  told  this  passage  to  a  dignitary  of  the  church,  to  whom  the  doctor 
was  well  known  :  signifying,  how  little  he  was  prepared  to  reply  to  a  supposition 
that  had  not  so  much  as  once  entered  into  his  thoughts  before.  The  gentleman  an- 
swered, "  Sir,  you  say  \ou  had  not  once  thought  of  the  case,  or  so  much  as  sup- 
posed any  thing  like  it;  but  you  must  give  me  leave  to  tell  you,  if  you  had  studied 
the  case  seven  years  together,  you  could  not  have  said  any  thing  more  to  the  pur- 
pose, or  more  to  the  doctor's  satisfaction."  Calamy's  Life  of  Howe,  p.  141,  142. 
— Ei). 


THE    PURITANS.  37 

for  relief:  they  applied  to  the  dissenters,  giving  them  the 
strongest  assurances  of  a  comprehension  and  toleration  in 
better  times,  if  they  would  but  assist  in  delivering  them  out 
of  their  present  troubles.     Bishop   Burnet  says,  that  the 
clergy  here  in  England  wrote  to  the  prince  of  Orange,  and 
desired  him  to  send  over  some  of  the  dissenting  preachers, 
whom  the  violence  of   the  former  times  had  driven  into 
Holland,  and  to  prevail  effectually  with  them  to  oppose  any 
false  brethren,  whom  the  court  might  have  gained  over; 
and  that  they  sent  over  very  solemn  assurances,  which  passed 
through  his  own  hands,  that  in  case  they  stood  firm  now  to 
the  common  interest,  they  would  in  a  better  time  come  into 
a  comprehension  of  such  as  could  be  brought  into  conjunc- 
tion with  the  church,  and    to  a    toleration  of  the    rest. 
Agreeably  to  these  assurances,  when  the  reverend  Mr. 
Howe,  Mr.  Mead,  and  other  refugee  ministers,  waited  on 
the  prince  of  Orange,  to  return  him  thanks  for  the  protec- 
tion of  the  country,  and  to  take  their  leave,  his  highness 
made  them  some  presents  to  pay  their  debts  and  defray 
their  charges  home  ;  and  having  wished  them  a  good  voyage, 
he  advised  them  to  be  very  cautious  in  their  addresses ;  and 
not  to  suffer  themselves  to  be  drawn  into  the  measures  of 
the  court  so  far  as  to  open  a  door  for  the  introducing  of 
Popery,  by  desiring  the  taking  ofi^  the  penal  laws  and  test, 
as  was  intended.^     He  requested  them  also,  to  use  their 
influence  with  their  brethren  to  lay  them  under  the  same 
restraints.     His  highness  sent  orders  likewise  to  monsieur 
Dykvelt  his  resident,  to  press  the  dissenters  to  stand  off 
from  the  court;  and  to  assure  them  of  a  full  toleration  and 
comprehension  if  possible,  when  the  crown  should  devolve 
on  the  princess  of  Orange.     Agents  were  sent  among  the 
dissenters  to  soften  their  resentments  against   the  church, 
and  to  assure  them,  that  for  the  future  they  would  treat 
them  as  brethren,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  next  chapter. 

The  dissenters  had  it  now  in  their  power  to  distress  the 
church-party,  and  it  may  be,  to  have  made  reprisals,  if  they 
would  have  given  way  to  the  revenge,  and  fallen  heartily 
in  with  the  king's  measures.  They  were  strongly  solicited 
on  both  sides  ;  the  king  preferred  them  to  places  of  profit 
and  trust,  and  gave  them  all  manner  of  countenance  and 
encouragement ;  and  the  churchmen  loaded  them  with  pro- 

*  Calami's  Life  of  Howe,  p.  132. 


38  HISTORY    OF 

niises  and  assurances  what  great  things  they  would  do  for 
them,  as  soon  as  it  shauld  be  in  their  power.  But,  alas  ! 
no  sooner  was  the  danger  over  than  the  majority  of  them 
forgot  their  vows  in  distress  ;  for  when  the  convocation 
met  the  first  time  after  the  Revolution,  they  would  not  hear 
of  a  comprehension,  nor  so  much  as  acknowledge  the  foreign 
churches  for  their  brethren,  seeming  rather  inclined  to  re- 
turn to  their  old  methods  of  persecution.  So  little  depend- 
ance  ought  to  be  placed  on  high-church  promises ! 

But  in  their  present  circumstances  it  was  necessary  to 
iBatter  the  Nonconformists,  and  weaken  the  king's  hands,  by 
dissuading  the  dissenters  from  placing  any  confidence  in 
their  new  friends  :  for  this  purpose  a  pamphlet,  written  by 
the  marquis  of  Halifax,  and  published  by  advice  of  some  of 
the  most  eminent  dignitaries  of  the  church,  was  dispersed, 
entitled,  *'  A  letter  to  a  dissenter  upon  occasion-  of  his  ma- 
jesty's late  gracious  declaration  of  indulgence."  It  begins 
with  saying,  "  that  churchmen  are  not  surprised  nor  pro- 
voked at  the  dissenters  accepting  the  offers  of  ease  from  the 
late  hardships  they  lay  under ;  but  desired  them  to  consider, 

1.  The  cause  they  have  to  suspect  their  new  friends.  And, 

2.  Their  duty  in  Christianity  and  prudence  not  to  hazard 
the  public  safety  by  a  desire  of  ease  or  revenge. 

"  With  regard  to  the  first,  the  church  of  Rome  (says  the 
author)  does  not  only  dislike  your  liberty,  but,  by  its  prin- 
ciples, cannot  allow  it ;  they  are  not  able  to  make  good 
their  vows  ;  nay,  it  would  be  a  habit  of  sin  that  requires 
absolution ;  you  are  therefore  hugged  now,  only  that  you 
may  be  the  better  squeezed  another  time.  To  come  so 
quick  from  one  extreme  to  another  is  such  an  unnatural 
motion,  that  you  ought  to  be  on  your  guard  :  the  other  day 
you  were  sons  of  Belial,  now  you  are  angels  of  light.  Po- 
pery is  now  the  only  friend  of  liberty,  and  the  known  enemy 
of  persecution.  We  have  been  under  shameful  mistakes  if 
this  can  be  either  true  or  lasting." 

The  letter  goes  on  to  insinuate,  "  that  some  ministers 
had  been  bribed  into  the  measures  of  the  court;  that  they 
were  under  engagements,  and  empowered  to  give  rewards 
to  others,  where  they  could  not  persuade.  Now  if  these  or 
others  should  preach  up  anger  and  vengeance  against  the 
church  of  England,  ought  they  not  rather  to  be  suspected 
of  corruption,  than  to  act  according  to  judgment.     If  they 


THE    PURITANS.  39 

who  thank  the  ^ving  for  his  declaration  should  be  engaged 
to  justify  it  in  point  of  law,  I  am  persuaded  it  is  more  than 
the  addressers  are  capable  of  doing.     There  is  a  great  dif- 
ference between   enjoying  quietly  the  advantage  of  an  act 
irregularly  done  by  others,  and  becoming  advocates  for  it ; 
but  frailties  are  to  be  excused.     Take  warning  by  the  mis- 
take of  the  church  of  England,  when  after  the  Restoration 
they  preserved  so  long  the  bitter  taste  of  your  rough  usage 
to  them,  that  it  made  them  forget  their  interest,  and  sacri- 
fice it  to  their  revenge.     If  you  had  now  to  do  with  rigid 
prelates,  the  argument  might  be  fair  on  your  side  ;  but  since 
the  common  danger  has  so  laid  open  the  mistake,  that  all 
former  haughtiness  towards  the  dissenters  is  for  ever  ex- 
tinguished, and  the  spirit  of  persecution  is  turned  into  a 
spirit  of  peace,  charity,  and  condescension,  will  you  not  be 
moved  by  such  an  example  f  If  it  be  said,  the  church  is  only 
humble  when  it  is  out  of  power ;  the  answer  is,  that  is  un- 
charitable, and  an  unseasonable  triumph;  besides,  it  is  not 
so  in  fact,  for  if  she  would  comply  with  the  court,  she  could 
turn  all  the  thunder  upon  yourselves,  and  blow  you  off  the 
stage  with  a  breath ;  but  she  will  not  be  rescued  by  such 
unjustifiable  means.  You  have  formerly  very  justly  blamed 
the  church  of  England  for  going  too  far  in  her  compliance 
with  the  court ;  conclude,  therefore,  that  you  must  break 
off  your  friendship,  or  set  no  bounds  to  it.     The  church  is 
now  convinced  of  its  error,  in  being  too  severe  to  you  ;  the 
next  parliament  will  be  gentle  to  you;  the  next  heir  is 
bred  in  a  country  famous  for  indulgence ;  there  is  a  general 
agreement  of  thinking  men,  that  we  must  no  more  cut  our- 
selves off  from  foreign  Protestants,  but  enlarge  our  foun- 
dations ;  so  that  all  things  conspire  to  give  you  ease  and 
satisfaction,  if  you  do  not  too  much  anticipate  it.     To  con- 
clude, the  short  question  is,  whether  or  no  you  will  join 
with  those  who  must  in  the  end  run  the  same  fate  with  you  ? 
If  the  Protestants  of  all  sorts  have  been  to  blame  in  their 
behaviour  to  each  other,  they  are  upon  equal  terms,  and 
for  that  very  reason  ought  now  to  be  reconciled."     How 
just  soever  the  reasoning  of  this  letter  may  be,  either  the 
author  did  not  know  the  spirit  of  the  church-party  (as  they 
were  called),  or  he  must  blush  when  he  compared  it  with 
the  facts  that  followed  the  Revolution.     Twenty  thousand 
copies  were  dispersed  about  the  city  and  country,  and  had 


40  HISTORY    OF 

the  desired  effect,  the  honest  well-meaning- dissenters  mak- 
ing no  advantage  of  the  favourable  juncture;  they  entered 
into  no  alliance  with  the  Papists,  nor  complied  with  the 
court-measures,  any  farther  than  to  accept  their  own  liberty, 
which  they  had  a  natural  right  to,  and  of  which  they  ought 
never  to  have  been  deprived. 

The  war  between  the  king  and  the  church  being  now  de- 
clared, each  party  prepared  for  their  defence ;  the  points 
in  debate  were,  a  general  toleration,  and  the  dispensing 
power;  the  latter  of  which  the  high-church  party  had  con- 
nived at  during  the  late  reign ;  but  when  the  edge  of  it 
was  turned  against  themselves  (the  king  having  used  it  to 
break  down  the  fences  of  the  church,  by  abrogating  the 
penal  laws  and  tests,  and  making  an  inroad  upon  the  two 
universities),  they  exclaimed  against  it  as  subversive  of  the 
whole  constitution  ;  and  forgetting  their  late  addresses, 
contested  this  branch  of  the  prerogative.  The  king  had 
secured  the  opinion  of  the  judges  in  favour  of  it,  but  this 
not  giving  satisfaction,  he  determined  to  obtain  a  parlia- 
mentary sanction.  For  this  purpose  he  published  the  fol- 
lowing order  in  the  Gazette,  "  that  whereas  his  majesty 
was  resolved  to  use  his  utmost  endeavours,  that  his  decla- 
ration of  indulgence  might  pass  into  a  law,  he  therefore 
thought  fit  to  review  the  lists  of  deputy-lieutenants,  and 
justices  of  peace  in  the  several  counties,  that  those  may  be 
continued  who  would  be  ready  to  contribute  what  in  them 
lies  towards  the  accomplishment  of  so  good  and  necessary 
a  work,  and  such  others  added  to  them,  from  whom  his  ma- 
jesty may  reasonably  expect  the  like  concurrence  and  as- 
sistance." Pursuant  to  this  resolution  the  king's  first  par- 
liament was  dissolved,  and  agents  were  employed  to  dispose 
the  people  to  the  choice  of  such  new  members  as  might  fa- 
cilitate the  court-measures.  The  king  himself  went  a  pro- 
gress round  the  country*  to  ingratiate  himself  with  the 

•  When  lie  came  to  Chester  (it  being  intimated  that  it  would  be  expected,  and  the 
churchmen  having  led  the  war,  and  diversof  the  Lancashire  ministers  coming  thither 
CD  purpose  to  atten<I  the  king),  Mr.  Nfatthew  Henry,  and  Mr.  Harvej,  minister  of 
another  dissenting  congregation  in  that  city,  with  the  heads  of  their  societies,  joined 
in  an  address  of  thanks  to  him,  nut  fur  assuming  a  dispensing  power,  bnt  for  their 
ease,  quiet,  and  liberty,  under  his  protection.  They  presented  it  to  him  at  the  bishop's 
palace  in  the  abbey  court ;  and  he  told  them  he  wished  they  had  a  magna  charla 
for  their  liberty.  They  did  not  promise  to  assist  in  taking  away  the  tests,  but  only 
to  live  quiet  and  peaceable  lives.  This,  however,  was  severely  censured  by  some  of 
their  brethren.  Bat  the  expressions  of  thankfulness  for  their  liberty  were  very  dif- 
ferent from  the  high  (lights  and  promises  of  sir  Richard  Lieving,  the  recorder  of  Cbes- 


THE    PURITANS.  41 

people  ;  and  it  can  hardly  be  expressed,  says  Echard,  with 
what  joyful  acclamations  his  majesty  was  received,  and 
what  loyal  acknowledgments  were  paid  him  in  all  places  ; 
but  in  the  affair  of  the  tests,  says  Burnet,*  there  was  a  visi- 
ble coldness  among  the  nobility  and  gentry,  though  the 
king  behaved  in  a  most  obliging  manner. 

When  the  king  returned  from  his  progress,  he  began  to 
change  the  magistracy  in  the  several  corporations  in  Eng- 
land, according  to  the  powers  reserved  to  the  crown  in  the 
new  charters  ;  he  turned  out  several  of  the  aldermen  of  the 
city  of  London,  and  placed  new  ones  in  their  room.  He 
caused  the  lists  of  lord-lieutenants  and  deputy-lieutenants 
to  be  reviewed,  and  such  as  would  not  promise  to  employ 
their  interests  in  the  repeal  of  the  penal  laws  were  dis- 
carded. Many  Protestant  dissenters  were  put  into  com- 
mission on  this  occasion,  in  hopes  that  they  would  procure 
such  members  for  the  next  parliament  as  should  give  them 
a  legal  right  to  what  they  now  enjoyed  only  by  the  royal 
favour  ;  but  when  the  king  pressed  it  upon  the  lord-mayor 
of  London,  and  the  new  aldermen,  who  were  chiefly  dis- 
senters, they  made  no  reply. 

The  reason  of  the  dissenters'  backwardness  in  an  affair 
that  so  nearly  concerned  them,  and  in  which  they  have  since 
expressed  so  strong  a  desire,  was  their  concern  for  the  Pro- 
testant religion,  and  their  aversion  to  Popery.  The  king 
was  not  only  a  Roman  Catholic,  but  a  bigot ;  and  it  was 
evident,  that  the  plucking  up  the  fences  at  this  time  must 
have  made  a  breach  at  which  Popery  would  enter.  If  the 
king  had  been  a  Protestant,  the  case  had  been  different,  be- 
cause Papists  could  not  take  the  oaths  of  allegiance  and 
supremacy  to  a  prince  who  stood  excommunicated  by  the 
church  of  Rome ;  but  now  there  would  be  no  obstacle,  or  if 
there  was,  the  king  would  dispense  with  the  law  in  their  fa- 
vour :  the  dissenters  therefore  were  afraid,  that  if  they  should 
give  in  to  his  majesty's  measures,  though  they  might  secure 
their  liberty  for  the  present,  it  would  stand  on  a  precarious 


ter  at  that  time  ;  who,  in  a  speech  to  king  James,  on  his  entering  into  the  city,  toKl 
hira,  "  that  the  corporation  was  his  majesty's  creature,  and  depended  0*1  the  will  of 
its  creator  ;  and  that  the  sole  intimation  of  his  majesty's  pleasure  should  have  with 
them  the  force  of  a  fundamental  law."  Mr.  Thompson's  MS.  collections  under  the 
word  "Chester." — Ed. 
♦  Page  143. 

VOL.  V.  E 


42  HISTORY    OF 

foundation  ;  for  if  Popery  came  in  triumphant,  it  would  not 
only  swallow  up  the  church  of  England,  but  the  whole  Pro- 
testant interest.  They  chose  therefore  to  trust  their  liberty 
to  the  mercy  of  their  Protestant  brethren,  rather  than  receive 
a  legal  security  for  it  under  a  Popish  government. 

According  to  this  resolution  bishop  Burnet  observes,* 
that  sir  John  Shorter  the  new  lord-mayor,  and  a  Protestant 
dissenter,  thought  fit  to  qualify  himself  for  this  office,  ac- 
cording to  law,  though  the  test  was  suspended,  and  the  king 
had  signified  to  the  mayor  that  he  was  at  liberty,  and  might 
use  what  form  of  worship  he  thought  best  in  Guildhall, 
which  was  designed  as  an  experiment  to  engage  the  Pres- 
byterians to  make  the  first  change  from  the  established  wor- 
ship, concluding,  that  if  a  Presbyterian  mayor  did  this 
one  year,  it  would  be  easy  for  a  Popish  mayor  to  do  it  the 
next ;  but  his  lordship  referred  the  case  to  those  clergymen 
who  had  the  government  of  the  diocess  of  London  during 
the  bishop's  suspension,  who  assured  his  lordship  it  was 
contrary  to  law ;  so  that  though  the  lord-mayor  went  some- 
times to  the  meetings  of  dissenters,  he  went  frequently  to 
church,  and  behaved  with  more  decency,  says  his  lordship, 
than  could  have  been  expected.  This  disobliged  the  king 
to  a  very  high  degree,  insomuch  that  he  said,  the  dissent- 
ers were  an  ill-natured  sort  of  people  that  could  not  be 
gained. 

This  opposition  to  the  king  heightened  his  resentments, 
and  pushed  him  on  to  rash  and  violent  measures  :  if  he  had 
proceeded  by  slow  degrees,  and  secured  one  conquest  before 
he  had  attempted  another,  he  might  have  succeeded,  but 
he  gave  himself  up  to  the  fury  of  his  priests,  who  advised 
him  to  make  haste  with  what  he  intended.  This  H^as  dis- 
covered by  a  letter  from  the  Jesuits  from  Liege  to  those  of 
Friburgh,  which  says,  the  king  wished  they  could  furnish 
him  with  more  priests  to  assist  him  in  the  conversion  of  thfe 
nation,  which  his  majesty  was  resolved  to  bring  about,  or 
die  a  martyr  in  the  attempt.  He  said,  he  must  make  haste 
that  he  might  accomplish  it  in  his  lifetime  ;t  and  when 
one  of  them  was  lamenting  that  his  next  heir  was  a  here- 
tic, he  answered,  God  will  provide  an  heir ;  which  argued 
either  a  strong  faith,  or  a  former  design  of  imposing  one  on 
the  nation.     Father  Petre   was  the  king's  chief  minister, 

•  Barnet,  p.  145.  t  Ibid.  p.  156, 


THE    PURITANS.  43 

and  one  of  his  majesty's  privy-council,  a  bold  and  forward 
man,  who  stuck  at  nothing  to  ruin  the  church.  The  king 
designed  him  for  the  archbishopric  of  York,  now  vacant, 
and  for  a  cardinal's  cap,*  if  he  could  prevail  with  the  pope  ; 
for  this  purpose  the  earl  ofCastlemain  was  sent  ambassador 
to  Rome  ;  and  a  nuncio  was  sent  from  thence  into  England, 
to  whom  his  majesty  paid  all  possible  respect,  and  gave  an 
audience  at  Windsor,  though  it  was  contrary  to  law ;  all 
commerce  with  the  court  of  Rome  having  been  declared 
high-treason  by  the  statute  of  king  Henry  VIII..  but  the 
king  said  he  was  above  law  ;  and  because  the  duke  of  So- 
merset would  not  officiate  in  his  place  at  the  ceremony,  he 
was  dismissed  from  all  his  employments. 

It  was  strange  infatuation  in  king  James  to  put  a  slight 
on  the  ancient  nobility,  and  turn  most  of  his  servants  out 
of  their  places  because  they  were  Protestants  ;  this  weaken- 
ed his  interest,  and  threw  a  vast  weight  into  the  opposite 
scale.     Indeed  it  was  impossible  to  disguise  his  majesty's 
design   of  introducing   Popery,+   and    therefore   Parker, 
bishop  of  Oxford,  was  employed  to  justify  it,  who  published 
a   book,  entitled,  *'  Reasons    for  abrogating  the  test  im- 
posed on   all  members  of  parliament ;"  which  must  refer 
to  the  renouncing  transubstantiation,  and  the  idolatry  of 
the  church  of  Rome ;  because  the  members  of  parliament 
had  no  other  qualification  imposed  upon  them  besides  the 
oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy.     The  bishop  said  much 
to  excuse  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  and  to  free  the 
church  of  Rome  from  the  charge  of  idolatry.     His  reasons 
were  licensed  by  the  earl  of  Sunderland,  and  the  stationer 
was  commanded  not  to  print  any  answer  to  them  ;  but  Dr. 
Burnet,  then  in  Holland,  gave  them  a  very  smart  and  sati- 
rical reply,  which  quite  ruined  the  bishop's  reputation. 

But  his  majesty's  chief  dependance  was  upon  the  army^ 
which  he  was  casting  into  a  Popish  mould;  Protestant 
officers  were  cashiered  ;  Portsmouth  and  Hull,  the  two 
principal  sea-ports  of  England,  were  in  Popish  hands;  and 
the  majority  of  the  garrisons  were  of  the  same  religion. 
Ireland  was  an  inexhaustible  seminary,  from  whence  Eng- 
land was  to  be  supplied  with  a  Catholic  army  ;  an  Irish 
Roman  Catholic,  says  Welwood,  was  a  most  welcome 
guest  at  Whitehall ;  and  they  canie  over  in  shoals.     Over 

»  Barnet,  p.  168.  t  Ibid.  p.  178, 

E  2 


44  HISTORY    OF 

and  above  complete  regiments  of  Papists,  there  was  scarce 
a  troop  or  company  in  the  army  wherein  some  of  that  re- 
ligion were  not  inserted,  by  express  orders  from  court. 
Upon  the  whole,  the  affairs  of  the  nation  were  drawing  to 
a  crisis  ;  and  it  was  believed,  that  what  the  king  could  not 
accomplish  by  the  gentler  methods  of  interest  and  persua- 
sion, he  would  establish  by  his  sovereign  power.  The  army 
at  Hoiinslow  was  to  awe  the  city  and  parliament ;  and  if 
they  proved  refractory,  an  Irish  massacre,  or  some  other 
desperate  attempt,  might  possibly  decide  the  fate  of  the 
nation. 

About  this  time  died  the  Rev.  David  Clarkson,  B.  D. 
born  at  Bradford  in  Yorkshire,  February  1621 — 22,  and 
fellow  of  Clare-hall,  Cambridge,  where  he  was  tutor  to  Dr. 
Tillotson,  afterward  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  Dr.  Bates 
in  his  funeral  sermon  gives  him  the  character  of  a  man  of 
sincere  godliness  and  true  holiness  :  humility  and  modesty 
were  his  distinctive  characters  ;  and  his  learning  was  su- 
perior to  most  of  his  time,  as  appears  by  his  Treatise  of  Li- 
turgies, his  Primitive  Episcopacy,  his  Practical  Divinity  of 
Papists  destructive  to  Men's  Souls;  and  his  volume  of  Ser- 
mons, printed  after  his  death.  He  was  sometime  minister 
of  Mortlake  in  Surrey,  but  after  his  ejectment  he  gave  him- 
self up  to  reading  and  meditation,  shifting  from  one  place 
of  obscurity  to  another,  till  the  times  suffered  him  to  ap- 
pear openly  ;  he  was  then  chosen  successor  to  the  reverend 
Dr.  John  Owen,*  in  the  pastoral  office  to  his  congregation. 
Mr.  Baxter  says,  he  was  a  divine  of  solid  judgment,  of 
healing,  moderate  principles,  of  great  acquaintance  with 
the  fathers,  of  great  ministerial  abilities,  and  of  a  godly 
upright  life.  Great  was  his  solemnity  and  reverence  in 
prayer  ;  and  the  method  of  his  sermons  was  clear,  deep,  and 
instructive.  His  death  was  unexpected,  though,  as  he  de- 
clared, it  was  no  surprise  to  him,  for  he  was  entirely  re- 

•  This  is  an  inaccaracj :  he  was  chosen  co-pastor  with  Dr.  Owen,  Joly  168?,  a 
year  before  the  doctor's  death.  To  the  above  account  nf  Mr.  Clarkson,  it  is  not  im- 
proper to  add,  tlial  his  excellent  pupil,  bishop  Tillotson,  always  preserved  that  re- 
spect for  him  which  he  had  contracted  while  he  was  under  his  tuition.  His  hook  on 
Diocesan  Episcopacy  shews  him,  says  Mr.  Granger,  to  have  been  a  man  of  jfreat 
readinj;  in  church  history.  In  his  conversation,  a  comely  gravity,  mixed  with  inno- 
cent pleasantness,  were  attractive  of  respect  and  love.  He  was  of  a  calm  temper,  not 
ru6Qed  with  passions,  but  gentle,  and  kind,  and  good;  his  breast  was  the  temple  of 
peace.  Palmer's  Nonconfonnists'  Memorial,  vol.  2.  p.  451.  Birch's  Life  of  TiUot- 
•on,  p.  4:  and  Granger's  History  of  England,  vol.  3.  p.  310,  8vo. — Ed. 


THE    PURITANS.  45 

signed  to  the  wiil  of  God,  and  desired  not  to  outlive  his 
usefulness.  This  good  man,  says  Dr.  Bates,  like  holy  Si- 
meon, had  Christ  in  his  arms,  and  departed  in  peace,  to 
see  the  salvation  of  God  above,  in  the  sixty-sixth  year  of 
his  age. 

Dr.  Thomas  Jacomb  was  born  in  Leicestershire,  and 
educated  first  in  Magdalen-hall,  Oxon,  and  after  in  Ema- 
nuel-college,  Cambridge,  from  whence  he  removed  to  Tri- 
nity-college, of  which  he  was  fellow.  He  came  to  London  in 
1647,  and  was  soon  after  minister  of  Ludgate  parish,  where 
he  continued  till  he  was  turned  out  in  1662.  He  met  with 
some  trouble  after  his  ejectment,  but  being  received  into  the 
family  of  the  countess  dowager  of  Exeter,  daughter  of  the 
earl  of  Bridgwater,  he  was  covered  from  his  enemies.  This 
honourable  and  virtuous  lady  was  a  comfort  and  support  to 
the  Nonconformist  ministers  throughout  the  reign  of  king 
Charles  H.  Her  respects  to  the  doctor  were  peculiar,  and 
her  favours  extraordinary,  for  which  he  made  the  best 
returns  he  was  able.  The  doctor  was  a  learned  man,  an 
able  divine,  a  serious  affectionate  preacher,  of  unspotted 
morals,  and  a  Nonconformist  upon  moderate  principles.  He 
died  of  a  cancerous  humour,  that  put  him  to  the  most  acute 
pain,  which  he  bore  with  invincible  patience  and  resigna- 
tion till  the  27th  March  1687,  when  he  died  in  the  countess 
of  Exeter's  house,  in  the  sixty-sixth  year  of  his  age.* 

Mr.  John  Collins  was  educated  in  Cambridge,  New-Eng- 
land, and  returned  from  thence  in  the  times  of  the  civil 
war,  became  a  celebrated  preacher  in  London,  having  a 
sweet  voice,  and  a  most  affectionate  manner  in  the  pulpit. 
He  was  chaplain  to  general  Monk  when  he  marched  out  of 
Scotland  into  England,  but  was  not  an  incumbent  any  where 
when  the  act  of  uniformity  took  place.  Being  of  the  In- 
dependent denomination,  he  succeeded  Mr.  Mallory  as  pas- 
tor of  a  very  considerable  congregation  of  that  persuasion, 
and  was  one  of  the  Merchant  lecturers  at  PinnerVhall. 

*  It  is  a  proof  what  different  colouring  a  character  derives  from  the  dispositions 
and  prejudices  of  those  whose  pen  draws  it,  that  Dr.  Sherlock,  who  seems  to  have  re- 
ceived some  provocation  from  Dr.  Jacomb,  represents  him  "  as  the  prettiest,  non- 
sensical, trifling  goose-cap,  that  ever  set  pen  to  paper."  This  description  is  contra- 
dicted by  the  nature  of  his  library  ;  if  the  choice  of  books  indicate  the  turn  of  the 
mind.  He  left  an  incomparable  collection  of  the  most  valuable  books  in  all  kinds  of 
learning,  and  in  various  languages,  which  sold  for  1300/.  Granger's  History  of  Eng- 
land, vol.  3.  p.  307. — Eu. 


46  HISTORY    OF 

He  was  a  man  mighty  in  the  Scriptures  ;  of  an  excellent 
natural  temper;  very  charitable  to  all  good  men,  without 
regard  to  parties;  and  died  universally  lamented,*  De- 
cember 3,  1687. 

[It  seems  to  have  escaped  Mr.  Neal's  attention,  to  no- 
tice, at  this  period,  two  eminent  persons,  who  died  in  the 
year  J 686,  Pearson  bishop  of  Chester,  and  Fell  bishop  of 
Oxford. 

Dr.  John  Pearson,  born  in  1612,  was  successively  master 
of  Jesus  and  Trinity  colleges,  in  Cambridge ;  and  also 
Margaret-professor  of  divinity  in  that  university.  He  had 
the  living  of  St.  Clement's,  Eastcheap,  and  was  consecrated 
bishop  of  Chester,  February  9,  1672.  He  was  a  great  di- 
vine, a  profound  and  various  scholar,  eminently  read  in 
ecclesiastical  history  and  antiquity,  and  an  exact  chronolo- 
gist.  He  united  with  his  learning,  clearness  of  judgment 
and  strength  of  reason.  As  a  preacher,  he  was  rather  in- 
structive than  pathetic.  The  character  of  the  clergyman 
was  adorned  by  an  excellent  temper,  distinguished  humility, 
primitive  piety,  and  spotless  manners  :  as  a  bishop,  he  was 
deemed  too  remiss  and  easy  in  his  episcopal  function.  **  He 
was  (says  bishop  Burnet)  a  speaking  instance  of  what  a 
great  man  could  fall  to:  for  his  memory  went  from  him  so 
entirely,  that  he  became  a  child  some  years  before  he  died.'* 
His  late  preferment  to  the  episcopacy,  and  the  great  decay 
of  his  faculties,  which  it  is  to  be  supposed  came  on  gradually, 
may  account  for  his  remissness  in  that  station.  His  works 
were  few,  but  of  great  reputation.  The  chief  were,  "A 
vindication  of  St.  Ignatius'  epistles,"  in  Latin  ;  and  "  An 
exposition  of  the  Apostles'  creed  :"  esteemed  one  of  the 
most  finished  pieces  in  theology  in  our  language.  The 
substance  of  it  was  originally  delivered  in  sermons  to  his 
parishioners.  This  work  has  gone  through  twelve  or  thirteen 
editions.  '*  It  is  itself  (says  Mr.  Granger)  a  body  of  divi- 
nity, but  not  a  body  without  a  spirit.  The  style  of  it  ia 
just ;  the  periods  are  for  the  most  part  well  turned  ;  the 
method  is  very  exact ;  and  it  is  in  general  free  from  those 

•  When,  daring  hi»  illness,  Mr.  Mead  afi'ectionately  prayed  for  Lis  recovery  at  llie 
Pinners'-hall  lecture,  scarcely  a  dry  eye  was  to  be  seen  through  the  namerous  audi- 
tory. Mr.  Collins  printed  one  sermon  in  the  Morning  Exercises,  vol.  S,  with  the  sig- 
nature N.  N.  un  lliis  question,  "  How  the  religious  of  a  nation  are  the  strength  of 
it?"  Mather's  History  olNcwrEugland,  book  4.  p. 200;  where  may  be  seen  a  Latiu 
vpitaph  for  him. — Kd. 


THE    PURITANS.  47 

errors  which  are  too  often  found  in  theological  systems." 
Burnet's  History,  vol.  3.  12mo.  p.  109,  110.  Granger's  His- 
tory of  England,  vol.  3.  p.  251,  8vo.  and  Richardson's  God- 
win de  PraBsulibus,  p.  779. 

Dr.  John  Fell  was  the  son  of  Dr.  Samuel  Fell,  some- 
time the  dean  of  Christ-church,  Oxford  :  he  received  his 
classical  education  in  the  free-school  at  Thame  in  Oxford- 
shire: at  eleven  years  of  age  he  was  made  student  of 
Christ-church,  in  1636  ;  and  in  1643,  graduated  master  of 
arts.  About  this  time  he  took  arms,  within  the  garrison  of 
Oxford,  in  the  king's  cause,  and  was  made  an  ensign.  In 
1648,  when  he  was  in  holy  orders,  he  was  displaced  by  the 
parliamentarian  visitors  ;  from  that  year,  till  the  Restora- 
tion, he  spent  his  time  in  retirement  and  study;  observing 
the  devotions  of  the  church  of  England  with  other  op- 
pressed royalists.  After  the  Restoration  he  was  installed 
canon,  and  then  dean  of  Christ-church,  November  30,  1660, 
being  then  doctor  in  divinity,  and  one  of  the  king's  chap- 
lains in  ordinary.  In  the  years  1667,  1668,  and  1669,  he 
was  vice-chancellor  of  the  university;  and  February  6, 
1675,  he  was  consecrated  bishop  of  Oxford.  Soon  after 
his  preferment  he  rebuilt  the  palace  of  Cusedon,  belonging 
to  the  see.  He  was  a  munificent  benefactor  to  his  colle«e, 
and  raised  its  reputation  by  his  discipline.  He  settled  on  it 
no  less  than  ten  exhibitions  ;  and  the  best  rectories  belong- 
ing to  it  were  his  purchase.  He  expended  great  sums  in  em- 
bellishing and  adorning  the  university  of  Oxford.  Learn- 
ing was  greatly  indebted  to  his  patronage  and  munificence. 
He  liberally  improved  the  press  of  the  university  ;  and  the 
books  that  came  from  the  Sheldonian  theatre  perpetuate,  in 
this  respect,  his  praise.  For  many  years  he  annually  pub- 
lished a  book,  generally  a  classic  author,  to  which  he  wrote 
a  preface  and  notes,  and  presented  it  to  the  students  of  his 
house  as  a  new-year's  gift:  amongst  these  was  an  edition 
of  the  Greek  Testament,  in  12mo.  1675;  which  Dr.  Har- 
wood  pronounces  to  be  "a  very  valuable  and  excellent 
edition  ;  that  does  honour  to  the  bishop,  because  it  is  upon 
the  whole  a  correct  book,  and  exhibits  the  various  readings 
very  faithfully."  His  edition  of  the  works  of  Cyprian 
affords  also  a  conspicuous  proof  of  his  industry  and  learn- 
ing. But  he  did  not  lay  out  his  fortune  in  public  acts  of 
splendid  munificence  only  :  the  private  charities  of  life  par- 


48  HISTORY   OF 

took  of  his  beneficence.  To  the  widow  he  was  a  husband, 
to  the  orphan  a  father,  and  to  poor  children  a  tender 
parent,  furnishing  them  with  instruction,  and  placing  them 
out  in  life.  ''  He  was  in  all  respects  a  most  exemplary 
man,  though  (says  bishop  Burnet)  a  little  too  much  heated 
in  the  matter  of  our  disputes  with  the  dissenters.  But,  as 
he  was  among  the  first  of  our  clergy  that  apprehended  the 
design  of  bringing  in  Popery,  so  he  was  one  of  the  most 
zealous  against  it."  It  is  a  deduction  from  the  merit  of  his 
character,  as  the  patron  of  learning,  that  he  was  not  well 
affected  to  the  Royal  Society  :  and  it  is  to  be  regretted,  that 
he  was  not  friendly  to  that  excellent  man  archbishop  Tillot- 
son  ;  which  was  probably  owing  to  a  sense  of  his  own  suf- 
ferings before  the  Restoration  :  for  he  was  not  superior  to 
a  party  spirit.  Wood's  Athenae  Oxon.  vol.  2.  p.  602.605. 
Richardson  de  Praesulibus,  p.  548.  Burnet's  History, 
vol.  3.  p.  100.  Granger's  History  of  England,  vol.  3.  p. 
252.  British  Biogr.  vol.  5.  p.  II;  and  Birch's  Life  of 
Tillotson,  p.  100.] 


CHAP.  II. 

VROM  KING  JAMES'S  DECLARATION  FOR  LIBERTY  OF 
CONSCIENCE,  TO  THE  ACT  OF  TOLERATION  IN  THE 
REIGN  OF  KING  WILLIAM  AND  QUEEN  MARY. 

1668. 

Though  the  projects  of  the  Roman  Catholics  were  ripe  for 
execution,  there  was  one  circumstance  which  spread  a  black 
cloud  over  all  their  attempts,  which  was  the  near  prospect 
of  a  Protestant  successor  to  the  crown :  this  was  the  only 
hope  of  the  Protestant  cause,  and  the  terror  of  the  Papists. 
To  remove  this  impediment,  his  majesty  first  attempted  to 
convert  his  eldest  daughter  Mary,  princess  of  Orange,  to 
the  Roman-Catholic  religion,  or  at  least  to  consent  to  the 
making  way  for  it,  by  taking  off  the  penal  laws.  To  ac- 
complish this,  his  majesty  wrote  an  obliging  letter  to  his 
daughter,  reciting  the  motives  of  his  own  conversion ;  which 
were,  the  "  great  devotion  of  the  church  of  Rome ;  the 
adorning  their  churches;  their  acts  of  charity,  which  were 
greater  than  the  Protestants  could  boast  of;  the  numbers 


THE    PURITANS.  49 

who  retired  from  the  world,  and  devoted  themselves  to  a 
religious  life.*  He  was  convinced  that  Christ  had  left  an 
infallibility  in  the  church,  which  the  apostles  acknowledged 
to  be  in  St.  Peter,  Acts  xv.  It  was  the  authority  of  the 
church  (says  he)  that  declared  the  Scriptures  to  be  canoni- 
cal ;  and  certainly,  they  who  declared  them  could  only  in- 
terpret them,  and  wherever  this  infallibility  was  there  must 
be  a  clear  succession,  which  could  be  no  where  but  in  the 
church  of  Rome,  the  church  of  England  not  pretending  to 
infallibility,  though  she  acted  as  if  she  did,  by  persecuting 
those  who  differed  from  her,  as  well  Protestant  dissenters 
as  Papists ;  but  he  could  see  no  reason  why  dissenters  might 
not  separate  from  the  church  of  England,  as  well  as  the 
church  of  England  had  done  from  that  of  Rome." 

The  princess  answered  the  king's  letter  with  great  re- 
spect; "  she  affirmed  the  right  of  private  judgment,  accord- 
ing to  the  apostle's  rule,  of  proving  all  things,  and  holding 
fast  that  which  is  good.  She  saw  clearly  from  the  Scrip- 
tures, that  she  must  not  believe  by  the  faith  of  another,  but 
according  as  things  appeared  to  herself.  She  confessed,  if 
there  was  an  infallibility  in  the  church,  all  other  controver- 
sies must  fall  before  it,  but  that  it  was  not  yet  agreed  where 
it  was  lodged,  whether  in  a  pope,  or  a  general  council,  or 
both ;  and  she  desired  to  know  in  whom  the  infallibility 
rested  when  there  were  two  or  three  popes  at  a  time,  acting 
one  against  another ;  for  certainly  the  succession  must  then 
be  disordered.  She  maintained  the  lawfulness  and  necessity 
of  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  for  though  faith  was  above 
reason,  it  proposed  nothing  contradictory  to  it.  St.  Paul 
ordered  his  epistles  to  be  read  in  all  the  churches ;  and  he 
says  in  one  place,  '  I  write  as  to  wise  men,  judge  ye  what  1 
say;'  and  if  they  might  judge  an  apostle,  much  more  any 
other  teacher.  She  excused  the  church  of  England's  perse- 
cuting the  dissenters  in  the  best  manner  she  could;  and  said 
the  reformers  had  brought  things  to  as  great  perfection  as 
those  corrupt  ages  were  capable  of;  and  she  did  not  see 
how  the  church  was  to  blame,  because  the  laws  were  made 
by  the  state,  and  for  civil  crimes,  and  that  the  grounds  of 
the  dissenters  leaving  the  church  were  difi'erent  from  those 
for  which  they  had  separated  from  the  church  of  Rome." 
It  was  impossible  for  the  princess  to  clear  up  this  objection. 

*  Burnet,  p.  119.  155.  vol.  3.  Ediii.  ed. 


50  HISTORY    OF 

But  bishop  Burnet*  adds  very  justly,  that  the  severities  of 
the  church  against  the  dissenters  were  urged  with  a  very 
ill  grace,  by  one  of  the  church  of  Rome,  that  has  delighted 
herself  so  often  by  being  as  it  were  bathed  with  the  blood 
of  those  they  call  heretics.  Upon  the  whole  it  appeared, 
that  her  highness  was  imraoveably  fixed  in  her  religion, 
and  that  there  was  not  the  least  prospect  of  her  departing 
from  it. 

At  the  same  time  his  majesty  attempted  the  prince  of 
Orange,  for  which  purpose  he  employed  one  Mr.  James 
Steward,  a  Scotch  lawyer,  who  wrote  several  letters  upon 
this  argument  to  pensionary  Fagel,  in  whom  the  prince 
placed  an  entire  confidence.f  The  pensionary  neglected 
his  letters  for  some  time,  but  at  length  it  being  industri- 
ously reported,  that  the  silence  of  the  prince  was  a  tacit 
consent,  the  pensionary  laid  all  his  letters  before  his  high- 
ness, who  commissioned  the  pensionary  to  draw  up  such 
an  answer  as  might  discover  his  true  intentions  and  sense 
of  things. 

The  answer  was  dated  from  the  Hague,  November  4, 
1687,  and  begins  with  assurances  of  the  prince  and  princess's 
duty  to  the  king;  and  since  Mr.  Steward  had  given  him  to 
understand,  that  his  letters  were  written  with  the  king's 
knowledge  and  allowance,:}:  the  pensionary  assures  him,  in 
the  name  of  their  highnesses,  that  it  was  their  opinion,  that 
f^  no  Christian  ought  to  be  persecuted  for  his  conscience,  or 
he  ill  used  because  he  differs  from  the  established  religion; 
and  therefore  they  agreed  that  the  Papists  in  Scotland  and 
Ireland  should  have  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion  in 
private  as  they  had  in  Holland;  and  as  to  Protestant  dis- 
senters, they  heartily  approved  of  their  having  an  entire 
liberty  of  their  religion  without  any  trouble  or  hinderance  ; 
and  their  highnesses  were  ready  to  concur  to  the  settling  it, 
and  giving  their  guarantee  to  protect  and  defend  it.  If  his 
majesty  desired  their  concurrence  in  repealing  the  penal 
laws,  they  were  ready  to  give  it,  provided  the  laws  by  which 
Roman  Catholics  were  excluded  from  sitting  in  both  houses 
of  parliament,  and  from  all  employments  ecclesiastical,  civil 
and  military,  remained  in  force;  and  likewise  those  other 
laws  which  secure  the  Protestant  religion  against  all  at- 
tempts of  the  Roman  Catholics ;  but  they  could  not  con- 

♦  Page  156.  t  Burnet,  p.  165,  166.  t  Welwoofl's  Memoirs,  i»,  218. 


THE    PURITANS.  51 

sent  to  the  repeal  of  those  laws  which  tended  only  to  secure 
the  Protestant  religion,  such  as  the  tests,  because  they  im- 
ported no  more  than  a  deprivation  from  public  employ- 
ments, which  could  do  them  no  great  harm.  If  the  numl^er 
of  the  Papists  were  inconsiderable,  it  was  not  reasonable 
to  insist  upon  it ;  and  if  those  few  that  pretend  to  public 
employments  would  do  their  party  so  much  injury  as  not  to 
be  content  with  the  repeal  of  the  penal  laws,  unless  they 
could  get  into  offices  of  trust,  their  ambition  only  was  to  be 
blamed."*  This  letter  was  carried  by  Mr.  Steward  to  the 
king,  and  read  in  the  cabinet  council,  but  it  had  no  effect; 
only  the  king  ordered  Mr.  Steward  to  write  back,  that  he 
would  have  all  or  nothing.  However,  thp  church-party 
were  satisfied  with  the  prince's  resolution  to  maintain  the 
tests ;  the  Protestant  dissenters  were  pleased  with  their 
highnesses'  declaration  for  the  repeal  of  the  penal  laws  so 
far  as  concerned  themselves,  and  they  placed  an  entire  con- 
fidence in  their  word.  The  lay-Papists  and  seculars  press- 
ed the  king  to  accept  of  the  repeal  of  so  much  of  the  penal 
laws  as  was  offered,  and  blamed  the  ambition  of  the  Jesuits 
and  courtiers,  who,  rather  than  abate  any  thing,  would  leave 
them  exposed  to  the  severity  of  the  law  when  a  freedom 
was  offerecj.  At  length  the  pensionary's  letter  was  printed 
by  allowance  of  the  prince,  and  dispersed  over  England, 
which  provoked  the  king  to  such  a  degree,  that  he  spoke 
indecently  of  his  highness  to  all  the  foreign  ministers,  and 
resolved  to  shew  him  the  severest  marks  of  his  displeasure. 
The  first  project  of  gaining  the  prince  having  failed,  his 
majesty  went  upon  another,  which,  had  it  succeeded,  naust 
effectually  have  defeated  the  Protestant  succession  ;  and 
that  was,  providing  the  nation  with  an  heir  of  his  own  body 
by  the  present  queen,  though  for  many  years  she  had  been 
reckoned  incapable  of  having  children.  This  was  first 
whispered  among  the  courtiers,  but  was  soon  after  confirm- 
ed by  proclamation  in  the  Gazette  of  January  2  and  26, 
1687—88,  in  words  to  this  effect,  "  That  it  had  pleased  Al- 
mighty God  to  give  his  majesty  apparent  hopes,  and  good 
assurance,  of  having  issue  by  his  royal  consort  the  queen, 
who,  through  God's  great  goodness,  was  now  with  child  ;"t 
wherefore  his  majesty  appoints,  that  on  the  15th  of  January, 
in  the  cities  of  London  and  Westminster;  and  on  the  29th 

*  Burnet,  p.  167.  t  Gazette,  no.  2306,  and  2316. 


62  HISTORY    OF 

in  all  other  places  of  England  ;  and  on  the  29th  of  January 
and  19th  of  February  in  all  places  in  Scotland,  public 
thanksgiving  and  solemn  prayer  be  offered  up  to  God  on  this 
occasion ;  and  a  form  of  prayer  was  drawn  up  accordingly 
by  the  bishops  of  Durham,  Rochester,  and  Peterborough ; 
in  which  were  these  expressions :  "  Blessed  be  that  good 
Providence  that  has  vouchsafed  us  fresh  hopes  of  royal  issue 
by  our  gracious  queen  Mary ;  strenglfhen  her,  we  beseech 
thee,  and  perfect  what  thou  hast  begun.  Command  thy 
holy  angels  to  watch  over  her  continually,  and  defend  her 
from  all  dangers  and  evil  accidents,  that  what  she  hath  con- 
ceived may  be  happily  brought  forth,  to  the  joy  of  our  sove- 
reign lord  the  king,  the  farther  establishment  of  his  crown, 
the  happiness  and  welfare  of  the  whole  kingdom,  and  the 
glory  of  thy  great  name,"  &c.*  This  struck  all  the  Pro- 
testant part  of  the  nation  with  consternation,  except  a  few 
ranting  tories,  whose  religion  was  at  the  service  of  the  king, 
whensoever  he  should  call  for  it.  The  conception  was 
looked  upon  by  the  Jesuits  as  miraculous,  and  as  the  effect 
of  a  vow  the  queen  had  made  to  the  lady  of  Loretto;  they 
prophesied  it  would  certainly  be  a  prince  ;  while  the  Pro- 
testants sighed  in  secret,  and  suspected  a  fraud ;  the  grounds 
of  which  suspicion  the  historians  of  these  times  have  related 
at  large. 

The  king,  emboldened  with  the  prospect  of  a  Popish  suc- 
cessor, instead  of  venturing  first  upon  a  parliament,  pub- 
lished another  declaration  for  liberty  of  conscience,  April 
27,  in  higher  strains,  and  more  advantageous  to  the  Papists, 
than  the  former :  the  substance  of  it  was  as  follows  : 
"  James  hex. 

"  Our  conduct  has  been  such  in  all  times  as  ought  to  have 
persuaded  the  world,  that  we  are  firm  and  constant  to  our 
resolutions ;  yet,  that  easy  people  may  not  be  abused  by  the 
malice  of  crafty  wicked  men,  we  think  fit  to  declare,  that 
our  intentions  are  not  changed  since  the  4th  of  April,  1687, 
when  we  issued  our  declaration  for  liberty  of  conscience  in 
the  following  terms  ;"t  [Here  the  declaration  is  recited  at 
large,  and  then  it  follows]  "  Ever  since  we  granted  the 
indulgence,  we  have  made  it  our  care  to  see  it  preserved 
without  distinction,  as  we  are  encouraged  to  do  daily  by 
multitudes  of  addresses,  and  many  other  assurances  we  re- 

•  Calani)''*  Abridgments,  p.  382.  t  Gazclto,  no.  I\i4'2. 


THE    PURITANS.  53 

ceive  from  our  subjects  of  all  persuasions  as  testimonies  of 
their  satisfaction  and  duty ;  the  effects  of  which  we  doubt 
not  but  the  next  parliament  will  shew,  and  that  it  will  not 
be  in  vain  that  we  have  resolved  to  use  our  utmost  endea- 
vours to  establish  liberty  of  conscience  on  such  just  and 
equal  foundations  as  will  render  it  unalterable,  and  secure 
to  all  people  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion  for  ever,  by 
which  future  ages  may  reap  the  benefit  of  what  is  so  un- 
doubtedly for  the  general  good  of  the  whole  kingdom.     It 
is  such  a  security  we  desire,  without  the  burden  and  con- 
straint of  oaths  and  tests,  which  have  unhappily  been  made 
by  some  governments,  but  could  never  support  any.     Nor 
could  men  be  advanced  by  such  means  to  offices  and  employ- 
ments, which  ought  to  be  the  reward  of  services,  fidelity, 
and  merit.     We  must  conclude,  that  not  only  good  Chris- 
tians will  join  in  this,  but  whoever  is  concerned  for  the 
wealth  and  power  of  the  nation.     It  would,  perhaps,  pre- 
judice some  of  our  neighbours,  who  might  lose  part  of  those 
vast  advantages  they  now  enjoy,  if  liberty  of  conscience 
were  settled  in  these  kingdoms,  which  are  above  all  others 
most  capable  of  improvements,  and  of  commanding  the 
trade  of  the  world.     In  pursuance  of  this  great  work  we 
have  been  forced  to  make  many  changes  both  of  civil  and 
military  officers  throughout  our  dominions,  not  thinking  any 
ought  to  be  employed  in  our  service  who  will  not  contribute 
towards  the  establishing  the  peace  and  greatness  of  their 
country,  which  we  most  earnestly  desire,  as  unbiassed  men 
may  see  by  the  whole  conduct  of  our  government,  and  by 
the  condition  of  our  fleet  and  of  our  armies,  which,  with 
good  management,  shall  constantly  be  the  same,  and  greater, 
if  the  safety  or  honour  of  the  nation  require  it.     We  re- 
commend these  considerations  to  all  our  subjects,  and  that 
they  will  reflect  on  their  ease  and  happiness,  now  that  above 
three  years  it  has  pleased  God  to  permit  us  to  reign  over 
these  kingdoms,  we  have  not  appeared  to  be  that  prince 
our  enemies  would  make  the  world  afraid  of;  our  chief  aim 
having  been,  not  to  be  the  oppressor,  but  father  of  our  peo- 
ple, of  which  we  can  give  no  better  evidence,  than  by  con- 
juring them  to  lay  aside  private  animosities,  as  well  as 
groundless  jealousies,  and  to  choose  such  members  of  par- 
liament as  may  do  their  parts  to  finish  what  we  have  begun, 
for  the  advantage  of  the  monarchy  over  which  Almighty 


54  HISTORY    OF 

God  has  placed  us,  being  resolved  to  call  a  parliament  that 

shall  meet  in  November  next  at  farthest." 

This  declaration  was  published  in  the  usual  manner,  and 
ordered  to  be  read  in  time  of  divine  service  in  all  churthes 
and  chapels  in  and  about  London,  May  20th  and  27th  ;  and 
in  all  the  rest  of  England  and  Wales  on  the  Sd  and  10th  of 
June  following,  upon  penalty  of  being  prosecuted  in  the 
ecclesiastical  commission.*  For  this  purpose  the  bishops 
were  required  to  cause  it  to  be  distributed  throughout  their 
respective  diocesses:  some  of  them,  says  Burnet,  carried 
their  compliance  to  a  shameful  pitch,  offering  up  their  alle- 
giance to  the  king  without  limitation  or  reserve.  Dr.  Crew 
bishop  of  Durham,  Barlow  of  Lincoln, +  Cartwright  of  Ches- 
ter, Wood  of  Litchfield  and  Coventry,  Watson  of  St.  Da- 
vid's, Sprat  of  Rochester,  and  Parker  of  Oxford,  went  all 
the  lengths  of  the  court,  and  promoted  addresses  of  thanks 
to  his  majesty  in  the  most  exalted  language,  for  the  promise 
he  had  made  in  his  late  declaration,  to  maintain  the  church 
of  England  as  bylaw  established;:}:  though  nothing  was 
more  evident  than  his  design  to  subvert  it.  An  address  came 
from  the  clergy  of  Chester,  justifying  the  declaration,  as 
issuing  from  the  prerogative  of  the  king's  supremacy,  and 
insisting  that  the  clergy  were  obliged  by  what  is  called 
statute  law,  the  rubric  of  their  liberty,  to  publish  what  was 
required  by  the  king,  or  their  bishop,  and  therefore  they 
were  troubled  to  hear  of  the  disobedience  of  some  of  that 
bench,  who,  though  they  tenderly  promised  the  dissenters 
something,  yet  refused  to  do  their  part  about  the  declara- 
tion, lest  they  should  be  parties  to  it ;  which  reason  we  with 

*  Gazette,  no.  2314. 

t  Dr.  Grey  thinks  that  bisliop  Barlow  could  not  be  so  forward  a  promoter  of  such 
addresses,  because  that  in  a  letter  to  one  of  his  clergy,  dated  May  29th,  he  informed 
him,  that  the  clergy  in  London  g^enerally  refused  to  read  the  declaration  :  and  added, 
*'  As  to  myself,  I  shall  neither  persuade  nor  dissuade  yon,  but  leave  it  to  your  pru- 
dence and  conscience,  whether  you  will  or  not  read  it.  But  only  this  I  shall  advise, 
that  if,  after  serious  consideration,  you  find  that  you  cannot  read  it  but  reluctaute  rel 
dnbitante  conscientia,  in  that  case  to  read  it  will  be  your  sin,  and  you  to  blame  for 
doinj^  it."  Notwithstanding,  bishop  Barlow  wrote  so  candidly  on  the  matter,  in  this 
instance,  he  sent  up  a  latter  of  thanks  to  king  James  for  his  first  declaration,  publish- 
ed reasons  for  reading  the  second,  and  asserted  and  vindicated,  in  an  elaborate  tract, 
the  regal  power  of  dispensing  with  penal  laws.  This  bishop  was  not  a  consistent  cha- 
racter; he  was  timid  and  complying,  accommodating  himself  to  the  times,  and  ready 
to  side  with  the  strongest.  At  one  lime  he  was  A  seeming  friend  to  the  Papists,  then 
a  distinguished  writer  against  Popery.  Now  an  enemy  to  the  duke  of  York  ;  then 
ever  expressing  his  snbmission  to  king  James  ;  and  afterward  tnkinglhc  oalhs  to  bis 
successors.  Biographia  Britannica,  vol.  1,  article  Barlow.  Godwin  de  Prspsulibus, 
p.  Sk>5.— Kn. 

$  G»»etl«,  no.  2374. 


THE    PURITANS.  55 

due  modesty  esteem  insufficient.  Herbert  Croft,  bishop  of 
Hereford,  published  his  reasons  for  reading  the  declaration, 
from  that  passage  of  Scripture,  '^  Submit  yourselves  to 
every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake,  whether  it  be 
to  the  king  as  supreme,"  &c.  "  Now  the  king  commanding  it 
to  be  read,  without  requiring  our  assent,  consent,  or  allow- 
ance, I  cannot  see  (says  the  bishop)  how  it  can  be  refused. 
If  it  be  said,  this  is  to  admit  of  a  dispensing  power,  yet  it  is 
not  contrary  to  the  word  of  God.  If  the  king  should  aver 
his  dispensing  power  to  be  inherent  in  the  crown,  and  will 
use  it  as  he  pleases,  I  sliould  beseech  him  not  to  exert  it  in 
so  high  a  manner ;  but  after  this,  what  have  bishops  to  do 
but  Submit,  since  here  is  no  doctrine  affirmed,  but  only  a 
declaration  of  matter  of  fact." 

However,  the  majority  of  the  clergy  were  of  different 
sentiments  ;  eighteen  bishops,  and  the  chief  of  their  clergy, 
refused  to  publish  the  declaration,  so  that  it  was  read,  says 
Burnet,*  only  in  seven  churches  in  London ;  and  in  about 
two  hundred  all  over  England.f  The  commissioners  for  ec- 
clesiastical affairs  sent  out  citations  by  the  king's  order,  J  re- 
quiring the  chancellors  and  archdeacons  to  send  in  lists  of 
all  who  had  obeyed,  and  of  those  who  had  not  obeyed,  the 
order  of  council ;  together  with  the  places  where  it  had 
been  neglected. §  Most  of  the  bishops  disobeyed,  and  gene- 
rously undertook  to  stand  in  the  gap,  and  screen  the  inferior 
clergy  from  prosecution  :  seven  of  them  met  at  Lambeth, 
and  after  consultation  signed  an  address,  in  behalf  of  them- 
selves and  several  of  their  absent  brethren,  setting  forth, 
"  that  they  were  not  averse  to  the  publishing  his  majesty's 
declaration  for  want  of  duty  to  his  majesty,  or  due  tender- 
ness towards  dissenters,  in  relation  to  whom  (say  they)  we 
are  willing  to  come  to  such  a  temper  as  shall  be  thought  fit, 
when  the  mattercomes  to  be  considered  and  settled  in  parlia- 
ment; but  the  declaration,  being  founded  on  such  a  dispens- 
ing power  as  may  at  present  set  aside  all  laws  ecclesiastical 
and  civil,  appears  to  us  illegal,  and  did  so  to  the  parliament 
in  1672;  and  it  is  a  point  of  such  great  consequence,  that 

*  Page  178. 

+  Some  who  read  it  on  the  first  Sunday,  changed  their  minds  hefore  the  second. 
Others  declared  in  their  sermons,  that,  though  they  obeyed  the  order,  they  did  not 
approve  the  declaration.  And  one,  more  pleasantly  than  gravely,  told  his  people, 
that  though  he  was  obliged  to  read  it,  they  were  not  obliged  to  hoar  it  ;  and  stopped 
till  Ihey  all  went  out,  and  then  read  it  to  the  walls.  Burnet's  History,  vol.  ;5.  p.  17i^» 
— Ed.  f  Burnet,  p.  184.  §  Gazelle,  no.  2364. 


66  HISTORY    OF 

we  cannot  make  ourselves  party  to  it,  so  far  as  the  reading 
of  it  in  the  church  in  time  of  divine  service  will  amount  to, 
and  distributing  it  all  over  the  kingdom."*  Signed  by  San- 
croft  archbishop  of  Canterbury,t  Lloyde  bishop  of  St.  Asaph, 
Kenn  of  Bath  and  Wells,  Turner  of  Ely,  Lake  of  Chiches- 
ter, White  of  Peterborough,  and  Trelawny  of  Bristol. 

The  king  was  startled  at  the  address,  and  answered,  in  a 
very  angry  tone,  "  I  have  heard  of  this  before,  but  did  not 
believe  it ;  I  did  not  expect  this  from  the  church  of  Eng- 
land, especially  from  some  of  you.  If  I  change  my  mind  you 
shall  hear  from  me ;  if  not,  I  expefct  my  commands  shall  be 
obeyed."^  And  added,  that  they  should  be  made  to  feel 
what  it  was  to  disobey  him.  The  six  bishops  who  brought 
the  address  replied,  "  The  will  of  God  be  done." 

Let  the  reader  now  Judge,  whether  the  slavish  doctrine 
of  nonresistance  and  unlimited  obedience,  which  the  high- 
church  party  had  been  preaching  up  for  above  twenty  years 
as  the  doctrine  of  the  church  of  England,  had  not  brought 
the  nation  to  the  very  verge  of  ruin.  A  doctrine  destructive 
of  all  law,  and  of  the  safety  of  society,  and  which  has  been 
fatal  to  many  crowned  heads.  If  the  king  had  not  relied  on 
the  flattering  addresses  of  these  men,  under  which  it  seems 
there  was  a  reserve,  he  would  have  stopped  short,  and 
taken  other  measures  ;  but  he  did  not  perceive  the  mine  till 
it  was  sprung,  and  blew  up  his  whole  government  at  once. 
This  was  the  crisis  upon  which  the  fate  of  the  nation 
depended. 

While  the  king  was  deliberating  what  to  do  with  the  bi- 

•  Burnet,  p.  176.     Wei  wood's  Memoirs,  p.  184,  sixth  edition. 

t  ArclibisLop  Bancroft,  in  this  instance,  acted  contrary  to  what  had  been  his  con- 
dactand  avowed  principle  in  the  former  reign.  For  when,  in  1681.  Charles  II.  pub- 
lished his  declaration  to  satisfy  his  people  about  dissolving  his  parliament,  Bancroft 
moved  that  an  order  should  he  added  to  it,  requiring  the  clergy  to  publish  it  in  all 
the  churches  in  England.  This  was  looked  on,  says  Burnet,  as  a  most  pernicious 
precedent,  by  which  the  clergy  were  made  the  heralds  to  publish  the  king's  declara- 
tions, thai  might,  in  some  instances,  come  to  be  not  only  indecent  but  mischievous. 
But  this,  whatever  was  now  his  judgment,  had  been  his  decided  opinion.  For,  on 
the  present  occasion,  Dr.  Cartwright,  the  bishop  of  Chester,  who  had  been  one  of  the 
prebendaries  of  Durham,  it  appears,  from  a  paper  among  the  MSS.  of  Mr.  Talents  of 
Shrewsbury,  which  fell  into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Archer  of  Tunbridge,  could  produce,  and 
did  shew  to  the  king,  a  revised  copy  of  the  liturgy  in  1661,  given  by  bishop  Cosins 
to  the  library  at  Durham ;  in  which  Bancroft  had  added  to  the  rubric,  where  it 
was  said,  "  Nothing  is  to  be  read  in  churches  but  by  the  bishop's  order,  or  the  king's 
order."  Yet,  when  king  James  commanded  a  declaration  in  favour  of  the  dissenters 
to  be  read,  this  archbishop  was  amongst  the  first  to  oppose  it,  in  contradiction  tu  the 
clause  which  he  had  dictated,  and  the  example  he  had  given.  Calamy's  History  of 
bis  own  Life,  vol.  1.  p.  173.  176. — Ed. 

t   Burnet,  p.  177. 


I 


THE    PURITANS.  57 

shops,  he  was  for  some  time  in  great  perplexity ;  several  of 
the  Popish  nobility  pressed  him  to  retreat;  but  at  length,  at 
the  instigation  of  father  Petre,  Mr.  Lob,  and  some  others, 
he  ordered  the  bishops  to  be  prosecuted  ;  and  they,  refusing 
to  enter  into  bonds  for  their  appearance  at  the  King's- 
bench  bar,  on  account  of  their  peerage,  were  sent  to  the 
Tower  by  water,*  June  8,  but  were  discharged  within  a 
week,  upon  entering  into  bonds  for  small  suras  to  answer  to 
the  information  that  day  fortnight.  On  the  29th  of  June 
they  were  brought  to  the  King's-benchbar  in  Westminster- 
hall,  attended  by  several  of  the  nobility,  and  a  vast  crowd  of 
common  people ;  and  after  a  long  trial  of  ten  hours  were 
acquitted  :t  upon  which  there  was  a  general  joy,  and  such 
loud  acclamations,  as  resounded  not  only  in  the  city,  but 
even  in  the  army  at  Hounslovv.j: 

The  bishops'  address  was  printed  by  authority,  with  a  sa- 
tirical paraphrase,  setting  forth,  that  though  the  bishops 
had,  without  any  bowels  of  tenderness,  exercised  many  in- 
human cruelties  upon  the  dissenters,  they  promise  now  to 

•  The  bishops,  as  they  took  boat,  looked  all  very  cheerfully:  and  the  people 
flocked  round  them  in  great  numbers,  to  condole  with  them,  and  ask  their  blessing. 
When  they  were  confined,  ten  Nonconformist  ministers  visited  Ibem.  Which  the  king 
took  very  heinously,  and  sent  for  four  of  ihem,  and  reprimanded  them.  Their  answer 
was,  "  that  they  could  not  but  adhere  to  the  bishops,  as  men  constant  and  firm  to  the 
Protestant  faith."  Even  the  soldiers  thai  kept  guard  would  frequently  drink  health 
to  the  bishops ;  and  when  an  order  was  sent  to  the  captain  of  the  guard,  to  see  it  was 
done  no  more,  the  reply  was,  "  that  the  soldiers  were  doing  it  at  the  very  instant, 
and  would,  during  the  imprisonment  of  the  bishops,  drink  no  other  health."  So  that 
in  au  early  stage  of  this  prosecution,  one  of  the  privy-council  owned,  "  that  had  the 
king  known  how  far  the  thing  would  have  gone,  he  had  never  enjoined  the  reading 
the  declaration  in  the  churches."     Reresby's  Memoirs,  p.  261,  26'2. — En. 

t  "  There  were  (Dr.  Welwood  observes)  two  remarkable  things  in  this  trial. 
King  James  saw  the  illegality  of  his  new-assumed  prerogative  exposed  on  one  of  the 
most  solemn  causes,  in  VVeslminsler-hall,  before  one  of  the  greatest  auditories,  by  the 
council  of  the  bishops  :  who  boldly  and  learnedly  argued  against  the  dispensing 
power,  and  proved  rr,  by  an  invincible  arguments,  to  be  an  open  violation  of  the  laws 
and  constitution  of  the  kingdom."  Another  remarkable  circumstance  was,  "  that 
they,  who  had  contributed  to  enslave  tbeir  country  by  false  notions  of  law,  now 
changed  their  opinion  ;  and  others  who  through  two  successive  parliaments  had,  at 
the  expense  of  their  own  sufferings,  stood  up  for  the  liberty  of  iheir  country,  did  now 
endeavour  to  stretch  the  prerogative  beyond  its  just  limits,  as  they  had  before  op' 
posed  it.  So  hard  is  it  for  mankind  to  be,  at  all  times,  and  upon  all  turns,  cnnslant 
to  themselves."     Wei  wood's  Memoirs,  p.  185,  186. — Ed. 

X  The  bishops  were  complimented  on  their  victory,  in  tlie  highest  manner,  by  all 
orders  of  men.  They  were  ranked  with  the  primitive  confessors,  and  loaded  with 
praises  :  they  were  compared  to  the  seven  golden  candlesticks,  and  to  the  seven  stars 
in  Christ's  right  hand.  Their  pictures  were  publicly  sold  in  all  printsellers'  shops, 
and  bought  up  in  vast  numbers,  as  guardians  of  the  laws,  liberties,  and  religion,  of 
their  country.  Their  conduct  affected  king  James  more  than  any  other  opposition  he 
met  with.  Dr.  Grey's  Examination,  vol.  3.  p.  420,  421.  And,  on  the  day  after  the 
trial,  he  was  observed  to  labour  under  a  very  great  disturbance  of  mind.  Sir 
John  Reresby's  Memoirs,  p.  264. — Rd. 

VOL.  v.  F 


^h  HISTORY  OF 

come  to  a  temper,  "hut  it  is  only  such  a  one  as  they  them- 
selves should  settle  in  convocation  ;  and  though  they  had  all 
along  vigorously  endeavoured  to  advance  above  all  law  that 
arbitrary  power  upon  which  they  suppose  his  majesty's  de- 
claration was  founded,  when  it  could  be  strained  to  the  op- 
pression of  dissenters,  yet  now  they  oppose  it,  and  are  de- 
sirous in  thisjuncture  (as  in  the  year  1672),  that  the  laws  for 
persecution  should  retain  their  force,  and  the  dispensing 
power  not  to  be  countenanced,  though  designed  for  a  gene- 
ral good. 

But  this  was  too  late ;  the  controversy  between  the  court 
and  the  church  was  now  no  longer  to  be  decided  by  the 
pen;  and  it  was  apparent  beyond  contradiction,  that  the 
hearts  of  the  people  were  alienated  from  the  king ;  even  the 
dissenters  (says  Echard)  shewed  an  unusual  readiness  to 
join  the  church  against  their  common  enemy ;  and  whatever 
might  be  in  the  hearts  of  some,  the  church-party  continued 
to  discover  an  equal  willingness  to  coalesce  with  the  dissent- 
ers. When  Dr.  Lloyd,  bishop  of  St.  Asaph,  passed  through 
Oswestry,  in  Shropshire,  he  sent  for  Mr.  James  Owen,  the 
dissenting  minister,  and  ventured  to  acquaint  him  with  the 
secret  of  the  prince  of  Orange's  invitation  by  some  great 
persons,  in  which  he  had  joined ;  and  added,  he  hoped  the 
Protestant  dissenters  would  concur  in  promoting  the  com- 
mon interest,  for  you  and  we  are  brethren  (says  he) ;  we 
have  indeed  been  angry  brethren,  but  we  have  seen  our  folly, 
and  are  resolved,  if  ever  we  have  it  in  our  power,  to  shew 
that  we  will  treat  you  as  brethren. 

Even  archbishop  Sancroft,  in  the  circular  letter  which  he 
sent  to  the  clergy  of  his  province,  exhorted  them  to  culti- 
vate a  good  correspondence  with  the  dissenters.*  The 
eleventh  article  of  his  letter,t  dated  July  16,  has  these 
words,  "  that  they  (viz.  the  clergy)  should  walk  in  wisdom 
towards  them  who  are  not  of  our  communion  ;  and  if  there 

•  Calainj's  Abridgments,  ▼ol.  1.  p.  385. 

t  One  of  tl»e  articles  of  this  letter  enjoined  the  clergy,  four  linaes  at  least  in  the 
year,  to  teach  the  people,  in  their  sermons,  "  that  the  king's  power  being  in  his  do- 
minions highest  under  God,  all  priests  shoald,  upon  all  occasions,  persoade  the  peo- 
ple to  loyalty  and  obedience  to  his  majesty,  in  all  things  lawful,  and  to  patient  sub- 
mission in  the  rest,  promoting,  as  far  as  in  them  lies,  the  public  peace  and  quiet  of  the 
world."  This  was  a  renewal  of  certain  orders,  issued  out  to  the  several  bishops  of 
their  provinces,  with  the  king's  consent,  by  the  archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  York, 
August  4th,  1622,  and  repeated  in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.  High-Church  Politics, 
p.  84.— Ed. 


tHE    i»lJRlfANS.  %9 

fe^  in  tfiteir  parisTtes  any  such,  that  they  neglect  not  fre- 
quently to  converse  with  them  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  seek- 
ing by  all  'godd  ways  and  means  to  gain  and  win  them  over 
to  our  coramnnion  ;  more  especially  that  they  have  a  ten- 
der regard  -to  Oitr  l>rethren  the  Protestant  dissenters  ;  that 
upon  occasion  offered  they  visit  them  at  their  houses,  and 
receive  them  kindly  at  their  own,  and  treat  them  fairly 
wherever  they  meet  them,  persuading  them  (if  it  may  be)  to 
a  full  compliance  with  our  church  ;  or  at  least,  that  where- 
unto  we  have  already  attained,  we  may  all  walk  by  the  same 
rule,  and  mind  the  same  things ;  and  in  order  thereunto 
that  they  take  opportunities  of  assuring  and  convincing 
them,  that  the  bishops  of  this  church  are  really  and  sincerely 
irreconcilable  enemies  to  the  errors,  superstitions,  idola- 
tries, and  tyrannies,  of  the  church  of  Rome;  and  thatl'bfe 
very  unkind  jealousies  which  some  have  had  of  us  to  the 
contrary  were  altogether  groundless.  And  in  the  last  place, 
that  they  warmly  and  affectionately  join  us  in  daily  ferverit 
prayer  to  the  God  of  peace,  for  a  universal  blessed  union 
of  all  reformed  churches  at  home  and  abroad  against  out 
common  enemy."  Such  was  the  language  of  the  church  in 
distress ! 

It  was  often  said,  that  if  ever  God  should  deliver  them 
out  of  their  present  distress,  they  would  keep  up  their  do- 
mestic quarrels  no  more  ;*  which  were  so  visibly  and  yet 
artfully  managed  by  our  adversaries,  as  to  make  us  devour 
one  another.  Again,  "  I  do  assure  you,  and  I  am  certain  I 
have  the  best  grounds  in  the  world  for  my  assurance  (says 
one),  that  the  bishops,  when  the  happy  opportunity  shall  offer 
itself,  will  let  the  Protestant  dissenters  find  that  they  will  be 
better  than  their  word  given  in  their  famous  petition. "+ 
Remarkable  are  the  words  of  another  reverend  divine  on 
the  same  occasion:  *'  The  bishops  have  under  their  hands 
declared  their  dispositions  to  come  to  a  temper  in  matters 
of  conformity,  and  there  seems  to  be  no  doubt  of  their  sin- 
cerity. If  ever  God  brings  us  into  a  settled  state  out  of  the 
storms  into  which  our  passions  and  folly,  as  well  as  the  trea- 
chery of  others,  have  led  us,  it  cannot  be  imagined  that  the 
bishops  will  go  off  from  those  moderate  resolutions  which 
they  have  now  declared  ;  and  they  continuing  firm,  the 
weak  and  indiscreet  passions  of  any  of  those  inferior  clergy 

•  Bainel,  p.  142.  +  Calamy's  Abridgment,  vol.  1.  p.  336. 

F    2 


60  HISTORY    OF 

must  needs  vanish.  And  I  will  boldly  say,  that  if  the  church 
of  England,  after  she  has  got  out  of  this  storm,  will  return 
to  hearken  to  the  peevishness  of  some  sour  men,  she  will  be 
abandoned  both  of  God  and  man,  and  will  set  heaven  and 
earth  against  her.  The  nation  sees  too  clearly,  how  dear  the 
dispute  about  conformity  has  cost  us,  to  stand  upon  such 
punctilios;  and  those  in  whom  our  deliverance  is  wrapped 
up  judge  too  right,  that  ever  they  will  be  priest-ridden  in 
this  point.  And  if  any  argument  was  wanting  to  conclude 
the  certainty  of  this  point,  the  wise  and  generous  behaviour 
of  the  main  body  of  the  dissenters  in  this  present  juncture, 
has  given  them  so  just  a  title  to  our  friendship,  that  we  must 
resolve  to  set  all  the  world  against  us  if  we  can  ever  forget 
it;  and  if  we  do  not  make  them  all  the  returns  of  ease  and 
favour  when  it  is  in  our  power  to  do  it."* 

The  reader  has  now  seen  the  various  and  strong  assu- 
rances of  favour,  given  by  the  church-party  in  distress,  to 
the  Nonconformists,  all  which,  in  a  few  months,  entirely 
evaporated.  Nevertheless,  I  am  fully  of  opinion,  that  the 
low-church  clergy  meant  honestly,  and  designed  to  be  as 
good  as  their  word;  for  which  purpose  a  scheme  was  pro- 
posed to  review  and  amend  the  liturgy  by  corrections  and 
additions,  and  leaving  some  few  ceremonies  indifferent;  but 
there  was  another  party  which  lay  behind  the  curtain,  and 
meant  no  more  by  their  protestations  and  promises,  than  to 
deliver  themselves  out  of  trouble ;  who,  as  they  renounced 
the  doctrine  of  nonresistance  only  to  serve  tlieir  turn,  when 
that  was  effected,  they  seemed  willing  to  forget  what  they 
had  done,  and  were  desirous  of  becoming  as  cruel  persecu- 
tors as  ever ;  they  were  enemies  to  revolution  principles; 
und  when  the  prince  of  Orange  had  rescued  them,  they 
would  have  sent  him  back  from  whence  he  came ;  these  men 
were  afterward  distinguished  by  the  names  of  nonjurors, 
Jacobites,  and  highfliers,  whose  numbers  were  greater  than 
the  low-church  clergy  imagined.  They  prevailed  in  convo- 
cation, intimidated  the  friends  of  liberty  and  moderation, 
and  put  an  effectual  stop  to  all  farther  attempts  of  a  gene- 
ral comprehension. + 

While  the  bishops  were  in  the  Tower,  and  the  princess 
Anne  at  Bath,  the  queen  was  declared  to  be  delivered  of  a 
prince  on  Sunday,  June  10,  between  the  hours  of  nine  and 

•  Calaroj's  AbridjjmenJ,  vol.  i^6.  t  Ibid,  p   SS-i,  note. 


THE    PURITANS.  61 

ten  in  the  morning.  This  mysterious  birth  was  conducted 
with  great  artifice  or  great  imprudence;  no  care  had  been 
taken  to  satisfy  the  Protestant  part  of  the  nation,  that  the 
queen  was  with  child,  though  it  was  ridiculed  in  pamphlets 
dispersed  about  Whitehall.  None  of  the  Protestant  ladies 
were  admitted  to  be  with  her  when  she  changed  her  linen ; 
nor  to  see  the  milk  in  her  breasts,  nor  to  feel  the  child  move 
within  her;  but  all  about  her  were  Italian  women.  The 
place  where  her  majesty  was  to  lie  in,  was  unknown  till  a 
few  days  before  her  delivery ;  and  it  was  oddly  circumstanced 
as  to  time,  most  of  the  Protestant  ladies  being  out  of  the 
way,  and  preparing  for  church  ;  the  Dutch  ambassador,  then 
in  town,  was  not  called  to  be  a  witness,  on  behalf  of  the 
princess  of  Orange,  the  presumptive  heir;  all  being  finish- 
ed in  about  two  hours.  The  birth  was  attended  with  great 
rejoicings  of  the  Popish  party  ;  a  day  of  public  thanksgiving 
was  appointed,  on  which  occasion  a  form  of  thanksgiving 
was  prepared  by  the  bishop  of  Rochester ;  and  a  new  set 
of  congratulations  sent  up  from  all  parts  of  the  kingdom. 

Bishop  Burnet,  Mr.  Echard,  and  others,  have  examined 
into  the  legitimacy  of  this  birth  with  all  possible  exactness, 
but  they  have  left  the  matter  under  great  uncertainties. — 
Some  have  pronounced  it  supposititious,  and  no  better  than 
the  last  desperate  effort  of  the  Popish  party  to  perpetuate 
their  religion.  Others,  who  credited  the  birth,  have  assign- 
ed very  plausible  reasons  to  suspect,  that  the  present  pre- 
tender was  not  the  queen's  child,  but  another's  clandes- 
tinely substituted.  Bishop  Burnet  is  of  opinion,  that  the 
proofs  of  its  legitimacy  were  defective.  However,  all  the 
hopes  of  a  Protestant  successor  seemed  now  at  an  end,  and 
the  joys  of  the  Papists  consummated,  the  English  reforma- 
tion was  expiring,  and  nothing  short  of  a  total  subversion 
of  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  establishment  to  be  expected. 

The  princess  of  Orange  being  thus  cut  off  from  the  suc- 
cession, his  highness  gave  greater  attention  to  the  advices  he 
received  from  England,  of  the  queen's  having  miscarried 
some  months  before,  and  that  therefore  the  present  child 
must  be  supposititious.  The  church-party,  being  driven  to 
distress  from  their  favourite  doctrine  of  nonresistance,  fled 
with  others  to  the  prince  of  Orange  as  their  last  refuge,  and 
prayed  him  to  come  over  to  their  rescue ;  with  this  view 
admiral  Russel,  and  several  eminent  persons,  repaired  to 


62  HISTORY    OF 

the  Hague  on  various  plausible  pretences,  but  in  reality  to 
invite  the  prince,  and  concert  measures  with  him  for  his  ex- 
pedition to  England ;  who  received  them  favourably,  an4 
discovered  a  good  disposition  to  espouse  their  cause,  consi- 
dering that  his  own  right  to  the  crown  was  now  lost,  and  that 
if  Popery  was  established  in  England,  Holland,  and  the  res^ 
of  the  reformed  interest,  must  be  exposed  to  the  utmost  ha- 
zard. Little  persuasion  was  wanting  to  prevail  with  the 
states-general  to  assist  the  English  Protestants ;  but  all  the 
difficulty  was  to  keep  it  secret  while  they  were  preparing 
for  so  critical  an  undertaking.  The  States  made  use  of  the 
differences  about  the  election  of  an  archbishop  of  Cologne 
as  a  reason  to  form  an  army  for  the  security  of  their  own 
borders;  and  the  prince,  who  had  the  administration  in  his 
hands,  set  himself  under  this  cover  to  prepare  all  necessa- 
ries for  his  intended  embarkation,  while  Mr.  Zuylestein 
brought  him  from  time  to  time  thestrongestassurancesof  the 
disposition  of  the  body  of  the  English  Protestants  to  appear 
for  him  at  his  landing,  which  fully  fixed  him  in  his  purpose. 

But  the  French  ambassador  at  the  Hague  kept  a  watchful 
eye  upon  the  prince's  motions,  and  gave  timely  notice  of  the 
extraordinary  preparations  for  war  that  were  making  in 
Holland,  to  his  master  Louis  XIV.  from  whom  king  James 
had  the  first  intelligence.  Mr.  Skelton,  the  English  envoy 
at  Paris,  also  wrote  five  or  six  letters  to  court  on  the  same 
head,  but  king  James  gave  little  heed  to  his  advices,  be- 
cause the  prince  of  Orange  carried  it  in  a  most  courteous 
and  respectful  manner,  complimenting  his  majesty  on  the 
birth  of  the  prince  of  Wales,  and  causing  his  name  to  be 
added  to  the  rest  of  the  princes  of  the  royal  family  to  be 
prayed  for  in  his  chapel.  However,  the  French  king  conti- 
nued to  alarm  the  court  of  England  with  the  intended  in- 
vasion, and  offered  to  send  over  fifteen  thousand  men,  or  as 
many  more  as  should  be  wanted,  to  his  assistance  ;  but  the 
earl  of  Sunderland,  who  had  lately  complimented  the  king 
with  his  religion,  prevailed  with  his  majesty  not  to  transport 
an  army  of  French  Papists  into  his  dominions,  lest  it  should 
confirm  the  suspicions  of  the  Protestants,  that  he  designed 
the  overthrow  of  their  religion  and  liberties.* 

The  king,  being  at  length  convinced  of  the  prince  of 
Prangc's  design,  ordered  the  fleet  to  be  fitted  out,  and  the 

•  Burucl.p.  217. 


THE    PURITANS.  63 

army  to  be  augmented ;  and  dispatched  orders  to  Tyrconnel 
to  send  hither  several  regiments  from  Ireland,  which  put 
the  people  under  terrible  apprehensions  of  an  Irish  mas- 
sacre. 

September  21,  his  majesty  issued  out  his  proclamation  for 
the  meeting  of  a  new  parliament,  "  intimating  his  royal 
purpose  to  endeavour  a  legal  establishment  of  a  universal 
toleration,  and  inviolably  to  preserve  the  church  of  England 
in  possession  of  the  several  acts  of  uniformity,  as  far  as  they 
were  consistent  with  such  a  toleration.*  And  farther  to 
quiet  the  minds  of  his  Protestant  subjects,  he  was  content 
that  the  Roman  Catholics  should  remain  incapable  of  being 
members  of  the  house  of  commons,  that  so  the  legislature 
might  continue  in  the  hands  of  Protestants."  September 
23,  the  king  was  farther  assured  by  letters  from  the  marquis 
of  Abbeville  at  the  Hague,  that  pensionary  Fagel  had  owned 
the  design  of  the  prince  of  Orange  to  invade  England.f 
Upon  which  the  king  turned  pale  and  speechless  for  a  while, 
and  like  a  distracted  man  looked  round  every  way  for  re- 
lief, but  was  resolute  in  nothing.  He  postponed  the  meet- 
ing of  the  parliament,  and  by  advice  of  his  council  applied  to 
the  bishops  then  in  town  for  advice  what  was  necessary  to 
be  done  to  make  the  church  easy.  The  bishops  moved  him 
to  annul  the  ecclesiastical  commission,  and  the  dispensing 
power :  to  recall  all  licences  and  faculties  for  Papists  to 
keep  schools,  to  prohibit  the  four  pretended  vicars  apostoli- 
cal invading  the  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  ;  to  fill  the  vacant 
bishopricks ;  to  restore  the  charters,  and  to  call  a  free  and 
regular  parliament,  by  which  the  church  of  England  might 
be  secured  according  to  the  act  of  uniformity ;  and  provision 
made  for  a  due  liberty  of  conscience.  Pursuant  to  this  ad- 
vice the  king  and  court  began  to  tread  backward,  concluding, 
that  if  they  could  satisfy  the  bishops,  and  recover  the  affec- 
tion of  the  church,  all  would  do  well.  The  bishop  of  Lon- 
don's suspension  was  taken  off,  the  ecclesiastical  commis- 
sion dissolved,  the  city  charter  and  the  fellows  of  Magda- 
len-college were  restored,  and  other  illegal  practices  re- 
nounced ; J  but  upon  news  of  the  prince  of  Orange's  fleet 
being  dispersed  by  a  storm,  and  that  they  would  hardly  be 
able  to  put  to  sea  again  till  next  spring,  his  majesty  with- 
drew his  hand  from  any  farther  redress  of  grievances. 

•  Gazette, no.  2381.  t  Ibid.  no.  2586.  t  Ibid.  no.  2388.  2391. 


G4  HISTORY    OF 

But  the  prince  having  repaired  the  damages  of  the  storm, 
sailed  a  second  time,  November  1,  and  after  a  remarkable 
passage,  in  which  the  wind  chopped  about  almost  miracu- 
lously in  his  favour,^  landed  at  Torbay,  November  5,  with 
about  fourteen  thousand  men,  without  meeting  the  king's 
fleet,  which  was  at  sea  in  order  to  intercept  them.  The 
prince  brought  over  with  him  a  declaration,  dated  October 
10,  divided  into  twenty-six  articles,  but  reducible  to  three 
principal  heads;  1.  An  enumeration  of  the  public  griev- 
ances, with  regard  to  religion  and  civil  government.  2.  The 
fruitless  attempts  which  had  been  made  to  redress  those 
grievances ;  under  which  mention  is  made  of  the  suspicious 
birth  of  the  pretended  prince  of  Wales.  3.  A  protestation 
that  the  present  expedition  was  intended  for  no  other  pur- 
pose than  to  procure  a  free  and  lawful  parliament ;  to  which 
the  prince  would  refer  the  redress  of  all  the  grievances 
complained  of;  and  for  the  obtaining  such  a  parliament, 
his  highness  declares,  he  had  been  most  earnestly  solicited 
by  a  great  many  lords  both  spiritual^  and  temporal,  and  by 
many  gentlemen,  and  other  subjects  of  all  ranks,  to  come 

•  Bishop  Burnet,  who  minutely  describes  the  circnrastances  of  the  prince  of 
Orange's  landing,  says,  that  though  he  was  never  inclined  to  superstition,  but  rather 
to  be  philosophical  on  all  occasions,  yet,  the  strange  ordering  of  the  winds  and  sca- 
-  sons  to  change,  just  as  their  affairs  required  it,  made  a  deep  impression  on  himself^ 
and  on  all  who  observed  it.  The  famous  verses  of  Claudian  seemed  to  be  more  ap- 
plicable to  the  prince,  than  to  him  on  whom  they  were  made  : 

♦'  O  nimiura  dilecte  Deo,  oui  niiiitat  aether, 
E\  conjurati  veniunl  ad  classica  venti." 

*'  Heaven's  favourite,  for  whom  the  skies  do  fight, 
And  all  the  winds  conspire  to  guide  thee  right." 

Burnet's  History,  vol.3,  p.  232.     Ediu.  edit.  12mo. — Ed. 

t  Dr.  Grey,  though  he  cannot  deny  that  the  prince  of  Orange  averred,  in  his  de- 
claration, that  he  was  invited  over  by  lords  spiritual,  yet  is  not  inclined  to  admit  the 
fact.  He  quotes,  with  a  view  to  invalidate  it,  some  letters  from  sir  Jonathan  Trelaw- 
ney,  bishop  of  Winchester,  written  to  Mr.  Echard  in  the  years  1716,  and  1718 — 19, 
in  which  this  concurrence  of  the  bishops,  and  of  themselves,  in  the  invitation  to  the 
prince  of  Orange,  is  absolutely  denied.  To  these  assertions  is  added  a  memorandnm, 
made  by  sir  Jonathan  Trelawney,  of  a  conversation  v»liich  he  had  with  Mr.  Francis 
Robarls,  son  to  the  earl  of  Radnor,  shortly  after  the  king's  coronation,  on  this  point: 
who  said,  tliat  he  had  asked  commissary  William  Harbord,  that  came  over  with  the 
prince,  whei'.ier  it  was  true  that  the  bisliops  had  taken  a  part  in  that  invitation  ?  To 
which  Harbord  answered  with  a  curse,  "  No,  they  were  nut  so  honest.  But  1  caused 
it  to  be  put  in  to  raise  a  jealousy  and  hatred  on  both  sides,  that  king  James  believing 
it,  might  never  forgive  them  ;  and  they,  fearing  he  did  believe  it,  might  be  provoked, 
for  their  own  safety,  to  wish  and  help  on  his  ruin."  Against  these  authorities,  it  is  to 
he  observed  that  bishop  Burnet  asserts,  that  the  earl  of  Dauby  drew  in  ihe  bishop  of 
London  t«i  join  in  the  design  of  bringing  over  the  prince  of  Orange:  and  that  Trelaw- 
ney, besides  going  into  it,  engaged  also  his  brother,  tho  bishop  of  Bristol,  into  it. 
Grey'b  Examination,  vol.  3.  p.  42'ii  and  Burnet,  vol.  3.  p.  211,  2l5. —  Eu. 


THE    PURITANS.  65 

over  to  England;  and  to  encourage  the  Protestant  dis- 
senters, his  highness  adds,  that  he  would  recommend  to  the 
parliament  the  making  such  new  laws,  as  might  establish  a 
good  agreement  between  the  church  of  England  and  all 
Protestant  Nonconformists,  and  in  the  mean  time  would 
suffer  such  as  would  live  peaceably  to  enjoy  all  due  freedom 
in  their  consciences. 

The  king,  who  had  relied  too  much  on  the  clergy's  pro- 
fessions of  unlimited  obedience,  beingsurprised  at  the  expres- 
sion in  the  prince's  declaration,  that  he  had  been  invited  by 
the  lords  spiritual,  sent  for  the  bishops  then  in  town,  and 
insisted  not  only  upon  their  disowning  the  fact,  but  upon 
their  signing  a  paper,  expressing  their  abhorrence  of  the 
intended  invasion  ;  but  they  excused  themselves  only  with 
a  general  profession  of  their  allegiance  and  duty.  The 
church-party,  says  Burnet,*  now  shewed  their  approbation 
of  the  prince's  expedition  in  such  terms  that  many  were 
surprised  at  it  both  then,  and  since  that  time;  they  spoke 
openly  in  favour  of  it ;  they  expressed  their  grief  to  see 
the  wind  so  cross,  and  wished  for  a  Protestant  wind  that 
might  bring  the  prince  over.  His  majesty  therefore,  find- 
ing himself  deceived  in  the  church-party,  and  that  he  had 
no  other  reliance  but  his  army,  used  all  imaginable  dili- 
gence to  strengthen  it.  In  obedience  to  the  orders  already 
given,  two  thousand  five  hundred  men  [chiefly  Papists] 
were  landed  at  Chester  from  Ireland. — Commissions  were 
given  out  for  raising  ten  new  regiments  of  horse  and  foot. 
Three  thousand  Scots  were  ordered  from  that  country.  All 
the  militia  were  commanded  to  be  in  readiness  to  march  on 
the  first  summons  ;  and  a  proclamation  was  issued  out,  re- 
quiring all  horses  and  cattle  to  be  removed  twenty  miles 
from  those  parts  of  the  sea-coast,  where  it  was  apprehended 
the  prince  would  land;  but  so  great  was  the  people's  disaf- 
fection that  they  paid  little  regard  to  his  majesty's  orders. 

Soon  after  his  highness's  landing,  the  body  of  the  nation 
discovered  their  inclinations  so  evidently,  that  the  king  lost 
both  head  and  heart  at  once.  The  city  of  London  was  in 
confusion  ;  reports-were  spread  that  the  Irish  would  cut  the 
throats  of  the  Protestants  throughout  the  nation  in  one  and 
the  same  night,  which  awakened  the  people's  fears,  and  kept 
them  all  night  on  their  guard.     When  this  fright  was  al- 

*  Burnet,  p.  243,  244. 


66  HISTORY    OF 

layed,  the  mob  rose  and  pulled  down  the  mass  houses,  and 
burnt  the  materials  in  the  streets ;  father  Petre,  with  the 
swarms  of  priests  and  Jesuits  who  had  flocked  about  the 
court,  disappeared,  and  retired  into  foreign  parts  ;  and  se- 
veral of  the  king's  arbitrary  ministers,  who  had  brought  hin^ 
under  these  difficulties,  forsook  him  and  absconded.  Jef- 
feries  was  taken  in  Wapping  in  a  sailor's  habit,  and  would 
have  been  torn  in  pieces  by  the  mob  if  he  had  not  been  con- 
ducted by  a  strong  guard  to  the  Tower,  where  he  died  be- 
fore he  came  to  his  trial.  The  unhappy  king,  being  left 
in  a  manner  alone,  retired  with  a  small  retinue  to  his  army 
at  Salisbury. 

The  prince  of  Orange,  having  refreshed  his  forces, 
marched  from  Torbay  to  Exeter,  where  the  nobility  and 
gentry  signed  an  association  to  support  and  assist  his  high- 
ness in  pursuing  the  ends  of  his  declaration,  and  that  if  any 
attempt  was  made  on  his  person,  it  should  be  revenged  on 
all  by  whom  or  from  whom  it  should  be  made.  Great  num- 
bers of  common  people  came  in  to  the  prince  at  Exeter ; 
and  as  soon  as  he  marched  forward  towards  London,  prince 
George  of  Denmark,  the  dukes  of  Ormond,  Grafton,  lord 
Wharton,  Churchil,  and  others  of  the  first  distinction,  de- 
serted the  army  at  Salisbury,  and  joined  the  prince,  with 
a  great  many  Protestant  officers  and  soldiers :  so  that  his 
majesty  perceived,  that  even  the  army,  which  was  his  last 
refuge,  was  not  to  be  relied  on  ;  and  to  complete  his  unhap- 
piness,  princess  Anne,  his  younger  daughter,  withdrew 
privately  from  court,  with  the  bishop  of  London,  who  put 
on  his  buff  coat  and  sword,  and  commanded  a  little  army  for 
her  highness's  defence. 

Dr.  Finch,  son  to  the  earl  of  Winchelsea,  and  warden  of 
All-Souls  college  in  Oxford,  was  sent  to  the  prince  from 
some  of  the  heads  of  colleges,  to  invite  him  to  Oxford,  and 
to  assure  him  they  were  ready  to  declare  for  him,  and  that 
their  plate  should  be  at  his  service.  The  prince  intended 
to  have  accepted  their  invitation,  but  all  things  being  in  a 
ferment  at  London,  he  was  advised  to  make  all  the  haste 
thither  that  he  could^*  So  he  sent  to  Oxford  to  excuse  his 
visit,  and  to  offer  them  the  association,  which  was  signed 
by  almost  all  the  heads  and  the  chief  men  of  the  university ; 
even  by  those  who  being  disappointed  in  the  preferments 

•  Burnet,  p.  257,  258. 


THE    PURITANS.  67 

they  aspired  to,  became  afterward  his  ^nost  implacable 
enemies.*  Archbishop  Sancroft  also  sent  his  compliments 
to  the  prince,  and  with  seven  or  eight  other  bishops,  signed 
the  association,  having  changed  the  word  revenge  into  that 
of  punishment.  This  was  a  sudden  turn,  says  the  bishop, 
from  those  principles  which  they  had  carried  a  few  years 
before.  The  dissenters  went  cheerfully  into  all  the  prince'si 
measures,  and  were  ready  to  sign  the  "  association  :"  ihei;e. 
were  few  or  no  Jacobites  or  nonjurors  among  them  ;  an^ 
throughout  the  whole  course  of  king  William's  reign,  they 
were  among  his  most  loyal  and  zealous  subjects. 

In  this  critical  juncture,  the  queen  and  the  young  prince 
of  Wales  were  sent  to  France,  December  9,  the  king  him- 
self following  the  latter  end  of  the  month,  having  first 
caused  the  writs  for  calling  a  new  parliament  to  be  burnt, 
and  the  great  seal  to  be  thrown  into  the  Thames. f  After 
his  majesty's  first  attempt  to  leave  the  kingdom  he  was 
seized  at  Fevershara,J  and  prevailed  with  to  return  back 
to  London;  but  when  the  prince  resolved  to  come  to  White- 
hall, and  sent  his  majesty  a  message,  that  he  thought  it 
not  consistent  with  the  peace  of  the  city,  and  of  the  king- 
dom, for  both  of  them  to  be  there  together;  his  majesty  re- 
tired a  second  time  to  Rochester  with  the  prince's  consent, 
and  after  a  week's  stay  in  that  place  went  away  privately  in 
a  vessel  to  France,  leaving  a  paper  behind  him,  in  which 
he  declared,  that  though  he  was  going  to  seek  foreign  as- 
sistance, he  would  not  make  use  of  it  to  overthrow  the  es- 
tablished religion  or  the  laws  of  his  country.  Thus  ended 
the  short  and  unhappy  reign  of  James  II.  and  with  him  the 
male  line  of  the  royal  house  of  Stuarts,  a  race  of  princes 
raised  up  by  Providence  to  be  the  scourge  of  these  nations, 
for  they  were  all  chargeable  with  tyranny  and  oppression, 
favourers  of  Popery,  and  invaders  of  the  legal  constitution 
of  their  country  in  church  and  state.  They  enfeebled  the 
nation  by  encouraging  licentiousness  of  manners,  and  sunk 
a  bold  and  brave  people  into  contempt  among  foreign  powers. 

Nothing  could  have  been  more  fortunate  for  the  prince 

*  Echard,  p.  1 138.  t  Barnet,  p.  260.  263. 

t  He  was  seized  by  Mr.  Hunt,  at  that  time  a  custom-house  officer,  who  died  so 
lately  as  the  24th  of  July,  1752,  at  Feversham.  He  boarded  the  ship  in  which  the 
king  was,  by  virtue  of  his  office ;  and  taking  his  majesty  for  a  suspicious  person, 
brought  him  ashore  without  knowing  his  quality;  but  was  greatly  terrified  when  he 
found  it  was  the  king.     Gentleman's  Magazine  for  July  1752,  p.  337. — Er>. 


G8  HISTORY    OF 

of  Orange,  than  the  king's  flight  from  Rochester  to  France, 
which  furnished  a  plausible  occasion  for  the  convention 
parliament  to  pass  a  vote,  that  the  king  had  abdicated  the 
crown,  and  that  the  throne  was  vacant ;  though  it  would 
have  looked  more  like  a  voluntary  desertion,  if  his  majesty 
had  gone  off  the  first  time  from  Feversham,  and  had  not 
declared  in  the  paper  he  left  behind  him,  that  he  was  going 
to  seek  for  foreign  assistance  ;  it  is  certain  the  king  was 
frightened  away  by  his  priests,  who  possessed  him  with  an 
apprehension  that  he  was  already  a  prisoner  ;  and  by  his 
queen,  who  prevailed  with  him  to  consult  his  own  and  fa- 
mily's safety,  by  leaving  the  kingdom  for  the  present.  Thus 
a  great  and  powerful  monarch  was  in  a  few  weeks  re- 
duced to  a  condition  little  better  than  that  of  a  wandering 
pilgrim.* 

The  prince  of  Orange  arrived  at  St.  James's  December 
18,  and  on  the  21st  following  the  bishop  of  London,  with 
several  of  the  clergy,  and  some  dissenting  ministers,  waited 
upon  his  highness  to  congratulate  him  on  the  happy  success 
of  his  glorious  expedition  ;  when  his  lordship  acquainted 
his  highness  in  the  name  of  the  clergy,  that  there  were  some 
of  their  dissenting  brethren  present,  who  were  herein  en- 
tirely of  the  same  sentiments  with  themselves.^  But  on  the 
2d  of  January  about  ninety  of  the  Nonconformist  ministers 
attended  the  prince  at  St.  James's  in  a  distinct  body,  being  in- 
troduced by  the  earl  of  Devonshire,  and  the  lords  Wharton 
and  Wiltshire  :  when  the  reverend  Mr.  Howe,  in  the  name 
of  the  rest,  assured  his  highness  '' of  their  grateful  sense 
of  his  hazardous  and  heroical  expedition,  which  the  favour 
of  Heaven  had  made  so  surprisingly  prosperous.  That  they 
esteemed  it  a  common  felicity,  that  the  worthy  patriots  of 
the  nobility  and  gentry  of  this  kingdom  had  unanimously 
concurred  with  his  highness's  designs,  by  whose  most  pru- 
dent  advice  the  administration  of  public  affairs  was  devolved, 
in  this  difficult  conjuncture,  into  hands  which  the  nation 
and  the  world  knew  to  be  apt  for  the  greatest  undertakings, 
and  so  suitable  to  the  present  exigency  of  our  case.  They 
promised  their  utmost  endeavours,  in  their  several  stations, 
to  promote  the  excellent  and  most  desirable  ends  for  which 
his  highness  had  declared.  They  added  their  continual 
fervent  prayers  to  the  Almighty,  for  the  preservation  of  his 

*  Buriit't,  p.  274.  t  Calimj,  p.  587. 


THE    PURITANS.  69 

higliness's  person,  and  the  success  of  his  future  endeavours 
for  the  defence  and  propagation  of  the  Protestant  interest 
throughout  the  Christian  world  ;  that  they  should  all  most 
willingly  have  chosen  that  time  for  the  season  of  paying 
their  duty  to  his  highness,  when  the  lord-bishop  and  the 
clergy  of  London  attended  his  highness  for  the  same  pur- 
pose (which  some  of  them  did,  and  which  his  lordship  was 
pleased  condescendingly  to  make  mention  of  to  his  highness), 
had  their  notice  of  that  intended  application  been  so  early 
as  to  make  their  more  general  attendance  possible  at  that 
time.  Therefore,  though  they  did  now  appear  in  a  distinct 
company,  it  was  not  on  a  distinct  account,  but  on  that  only 
which  was  common  to  them,  and  to  all  Protestants :  and 
though  there  were  some  of  their  brethren  of  eminent  note, 
whom  age  or  present  infirmities  hindered  from  coming  with 
them,  yet  they  concurred  in  the  same  grateful  sense  of  their 
common  deliverance."*  His  highness  received  them  very 
favourably,  and  returned  them  the  following  answer  :  "My 
great  end  was  the  preservation  of  the  Protestant  religion ; 
and  with  the  Almighty's  assistance  and  permission,  so  to 
defend  and  support  the  same,  as  may  give  it  strength  and 
reputation  throughout  the  world,  sufficient  to  preserve  it 
from  the  insults  and  oppression  of  its  most  implacable  ene- 
mies ;  and  that  more  immediately  in  these  kingdoms  of 
England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland  ;  and  I  will  use  my  utmost 
endeavours,  so  to  settle  and  cement  all  different  persuasions 
of  Protestants  in  such  a  bond  of  love  and  community,  as 
may  contribute  to  the  lasting  security  and  enjoyment  of  spi- 
rituals and  temporals  to  all  sincere  professors  of  that  holy 
religion." 

In  order  to  settle  the  government,  the  prince  published 
an  order,  desiring  all  persons  who  had  served  as  knights, 
citizens,  or  burgesses,  in  any  of  the  parliaments  in  the  reign 
of  king  Charles  II.  to  meet  him'at  St.  James's  on  Wednes- 
day the  26th  of  December,  at  ten  in  the  morning;  and  that 
the  lord-mayor  and  court  of  aldermen  of  the  city  of  London 
would  be  present,  and  fifty  ofthe  common-council.f  This 
assembly  desired  the  prince  to  take  upon  himself  the  admi- 
nistration of  the  government  for  the  present ;  and  a  conven- 
tion parliament  was  chosen  with  all  expedition,  in  which 
various  methods  were  proposed  of  settling  the  government : 

*  Howe's  Life,  p.  112.  t  Ga'/elte,  in).  2414. 


70  HISTORY   dF 

som'e  were  for  compromising  matters  with  king  James,  and 
others  for  a  regency  ;  but  after  long  and  warm  debates  the 
throne  was  declared  vacant,  king  James  having  abdicated 
the  government,  and  broken  the  original  contract  with  his 
people.  When  the  question  was  put,  whether  to  fill  the 
tlirone  with  a  king,  or  to  appoint  a  regent,  it  was  carried 
for  the  former  only  by  two  voices,  fifty-one  being  for  a  king, 
and  forty-nine  for  a  regent,  among  which  latter  were  twelve 
or  thirteen  bishops,  two  only,  viz.  the  bishops  of  London 
and  Bristol,  being  for  a  king ;  the  reason  of  which  was,  their 
reluctance  to  contradict  the  doctrine  they  had  been  so  long 
preaching,  viz.  that  the  regal  power  was  jure  divino,  and 
iis  majesty's  character  indelible.  They  had  indeed  con- 
curred in  inviting  the  prince  of  Orange  to  come  to  the 
^relief  of  fheir  religion,  but  the  storm  being  appeased, 
they  thought  it  not  incumbent  on  them  wholly  to  depart 
"from  their  old  principles,  and  therefore  voted  for  a  regency; 
l>ut  the  question  being  carried  (says  bishop  Burnet),  nature 
was  so  strong  in  them,  that  it  was  too  hard  for  their  doc- 
trine.* And  a  declaration  being  prepared  for  asserting  and 
Vindicating  the  ancient  rites  and  liberties  of  the  subject,  the 
crown  was  offered  to  the  prince  and  princess  of  Orange,  the 
latter  of  whom  arrived  from  Holland  the  day  before ;  and 
both  having  declared  their  acceptance,  were  proclaimed 
liing  and  queen  of  England,  &c.  February  13,  1688 — 89,  and 
crowned  at  Westminster,  April  11  following,  amidst  the 
joyful  acclamations  of  all  the  friends  of  the  Protestant  reli- 
gion and  liberties  of  their  country  .f 

Thus  a  wonderful  revolution  was  effected  with  little  or 
no  effusion  of  blood;  and  it  is  surprising  to  reflect  on  the 
remarkable  appearances  of  Divine  Providence  in  the  rise, 
progress,  and  consummation,  of  this  important  event ;  how 

•  Barnet.p.  282. 

t  Tlie  Scotch  also,  in  1689,  sent  ap  cuinmlssioners  to  iheir  majesties  at  Whitehall, 
to  mnke  a  tender  uf  their  crown.  On  being  inlroduced,  thej  presented,  according 
to  the  powers  on  which  thej  acted,  an  address  from  the  estates,  the  instrament  of  go- 
vernment, a  recital  of  gprievances,  and  a  request  that  the  convention  might  be  con- 
verted into  a  parliament.  The  king  having  promised  to  concur  with  them  in  all  jast 
measures  for  the  interest  of  the  kingdom,  tb«  coronation-oath  was  tendered  to  their 
majesties.  His  conduct  un  tbib  occasion  deserves  particular  notice  :  it  was  cautions 
and  liberal.  The  oath  contained  a  clause  by  which  they  should  engage  to  root  oat 
heresy  :  the  king  demurred  on  this,  and  declared  he  would  not  oblige  himself  to  act 
as  a  persecutor.  The  commissioners  replying  that  such  was  not  the  meaning  or  im- 
port of  the  oath,  he  desired  them  and  others  present,  to  bear  witness  to  the  exception 
he  made.  Burnet's  History,  vol.  4.  p.  34.  12mo;  and  Lindsey's  Historical  View  of 
the  State  of  Unitarianism,  p.  iiOo,  note. — Eu. 


THE    PURITANS.  71 

tlie^bdrt  of  Efrgljind  and  the  Roman-Catholic  powers  Wei'e 
all  infatuated  or  asleep  while  the  design  was  forming  ;  tthd 
when  it  was  carrying  into  execution,  how  the  winds  were 
subservient,  and  the  hearts  of  the  people  united  till  it  was 
brought  to  maturity :  and  it  will  amaze  all  posterity  to 
read  the  inconsistent  and  dishonourable  part  which  the  high- 
church  clergy  and  their  friends  acted  on  this  occasion ;  for 
after  they  had  preached  their  hereditary  prince  into  a  belief 
of  their  unlimited  loyalty,  and  assured  him  in  numberless 
addresses,  that  their  lives  and  fortunes  were  absolutely  at 
his  service ;  and  after  the  university  of  Oxford,  by  a  solemn 
decree,  had  declared  all  manner  of  resistance  damnable  and 
infamous  to  the  Christian  religion,  they  appeared  among 
the  first  who  resisted  him  ;  and  by  opening  a  reserve  which 
lay  hid  under  their  unbounded  professions  of  duty  and  alle- 
giance, let  him  fall  into  that  pit  out  of  which  he  could 
never  escape.  As  soon  as  the  jure  divino  king  invaded  the 
properties  of  the  universities,  and  threatened  to  take  down 
the  fences  of  their  ecclesiastical  preferments,  they  invited 
the  prince  of  Orange  with  an  armed  force  to  their  rescue ; 
they  signed  an  association  to  support  and  assist  him ;  they 
offered  him  their  plate,  and  declared  for  him  in  a  body, 
even  while  their  sovereign  was  on  the  throne.  Neverthe- 
less, the  moment  they  thought  their  power  and  preferments 
secure,  they  would  have  retracted,  and  made  up  matters 
again  with  king  James  ;  they  opposed  the  motion  in  the 
convention  parliament  for  declaring  the  throne  vacant;  and 
when  the  government  came  to  be  settled  upon  king  William 
and  queen  Mary,  great  numbers  of  them  would  not  submit, 
and  those  who  did,  acted  a  treacherous  and  dishonourable 
part  to  their  great  deliverer,  throughout  the  course  of  his 
reign.  What  inconsistencies  are  these  !  What  oaths  and 
declarations  can  hold  men  who  burst  such  bands,  and  cut 
such  sacred  cords  asunder  ?  The  like  must  be  observed  as 
to  their  vows  and  promises  to  the  Nonconformists,  all  which 
were  forgot  or  broken  as  soon  as  the  church  was  delivered. 
The  dissenters  acted  a  more  consistent  part,  for  not  being 
entangled  with  the  same  fetters,  they  went  heartily  into  the 
revolution,  and  were  among  king  William's  best  and  stea- 
diest friends,  when  others  forsook  and  opposed  him. 

No  sooner  were  king  William  and  queen  Mary  settled 
on  the  throne,  than  the  dissenting  ministers  in  and  about 


72  HISTORY    OF 

the  city  of  London  waited  on  their  majesties  with  an  ad- 
dress of  congratulation,  when  Dr.  Bates  at  their  head  made 
the  two  following  speeches  : 

"To  the  King. 

"  May  it  please  your  majesty, 

"  The  series  of  successful  events  which  have  attended 
your  glorious  enterprise  for  the  saving  these  kingdoms  from 
so  imminent  and  destructive  evils,  has  been  so  eminent  and 
extraordinary,  that  it  may  force  an  acknowledgment  of  the 
divine  providence  from  those  who  deny  it,   and  cause  ad- 
miration in  all  who  believe  and  reverence  it.     The  beauty 
and  speed  of  this  happy  work  are  the  bright  signatures  of 
his  hand,  who  creates  deliverance  for  his  people :  the  less 
of  human  power,  the  more  of  divine  wisdom  and  goodness 
have  been  conspicuous  in  it.     If  the  deliverance  had  been 
obtained  by  fierce  and  bloody  battles,  victory  itself  had 
been  dejected  and  sad,  and  our  joy  had  been  mixed   with 
afflicting  bitterness ;  but  as  the  sun  ascending  the  horizon 
dispels  without  noise  the  darkness  of  the  night,  so  your 
serene  presence  has,  without  tumults  and  disorders,  chased 
away  the  darkness  that  invaded  us.     In  the  sense  of  this 
astonishing  deliverance  we  desire  with  all  possible  ardency 
of  affection  to  magnify  the  glorious  name  of  God,  the  author 
of  it,  by  whose  entire  efficacy  the  means  have  been  success- 
ful ;  and  we  cannot  without  a  warm  rapture  of  thankfulness 
recount  our  obligations  to  your  majesty,  the  happy  instru- 
ment of  it.     Your  illustrious  greatness  of  mind,  in  an  un- 
dertaking of  such  vast  expense,  your  heroic  zeal  in  expos- 
ing your  most  precious  life  in  such  an  adventurous  expedi- 
tion, your  wise  conduct  and   unshaken  resolution  in  prose- 
cuting your  great  ends,  are  above  the  loftiest  flights  of 
language,  exceed  all  praise.     We  owe  to  your  majesty  the 
two  greatest  and  most  valuable  blessings  that  we  can  enjoy, 
the  preservation  of  the  true  religion,  our  most  sacred  trea- 
sure; and  the  recovery  of  the  falling  state,  and  the  esta- 
blishing it  upon  just  foundations.     According  to  our  duty, 
we  promise  unfeigned  fidelity,  and  true  allegiance  to  your 
majesty's  person  and  government.     We  are  encouraged  by 
your  gracious  promise,   upon  our  first  address,  humbly  to 
desire  and  hope,  that  your  majesty  will  be  pleased,  by  your 
wisdom  and  authority,  to  establish  a  firm   union  of  your 


THE    PURITANS.  73 

Protestant  subjects  in  matters  of  religion,  by  making  the 
rule  of  Christianity  to  be  the  rule  of  conformity.  Our 
blessed  union  in  the  purity  and  peace  of  the  gospel,  will 
make  this  church  a  fair  and  lovely  type  of  heaven,  and  ter- 
rible to  our  antichristian  enemies:  this  will  make  England 
the  steady  centre  from  whence  a  powerful  influence  will  be 
derived  for  the  support  of  reformed  Christianity  abroad. 
This  will  bring  immortal  honour  to  your  name,  above  the 
trophies  and  triumphs  of  the  most  renowned  conquerors. 
We  do  assure  your  majesty,  that  we  shall  cordially  em- 
brace the  terms  of  union  which  the  ruling  wisdom  of  our 
Saviour  has  prescribed  in  his  word.  We  shall  not  trespass 
farther  on  your  royal  patience,  but  shall  offer  up  our  fer- 
vent prayers  to  the  King  of  kings,  that  he  will  please  to 
direct  your  majesty  by  his  unerring  wisdom,  and  always 
incline  your  heart  to  his  glory,  and  encompass  your  sacred 
person  with  his  favour  as  with  a  shield,  and  make  your  go- 
vernment a  universal  blessing  to  these  kingdoms.'* 

To  which  his  majesty  was  graciously  pleased  to  make  the 
following  answer : 

'^  I  take  kindly  your  good  wishes ;  and  whatever  is  in 
my  power  shall  be  employed  for  obtaining  such  a  union 
among  you.  I  do  assure  you  of  my  protection  and  kind- 
ness." 

«  To  the  Queen. 

"  May  it  please  your  majesty, 

"  Your  happy  arrival  into  your  "native  country,  and  ac- 
cession to  the  crown,  has  diflTused  a  universal  joy  through 
this  kingdom.  It  is  an  auspicious  sign  of  public  felicity, 
when  supreme  virtue  and  supreme  dignity  meet  in  the 
same  person.  Your  inviolable  firmness  in  the  profession 
of  the  truth,  and  exemplary  piety,  are  the  most  radiant 
jewels  in  your  crown.  The  lustre  of  your  conversation, 
unstained  in  the  midst  of  tempting  vanities,  and  adorned 
with  every  grace,  recommends  religion  as  the  most  honour- 
able and  amiable  quality,  even  to  those  who  are  averse 
from  hearing  sermons,  and  apt  to  despise  serious  instructions 
and  excitations  to  be  religious.  We  humbly  desire,  that 
your  majesty  would  be  pleased,  by  your  wisdom  and  good- 
ness, to  compose  the  differences  between  your  Protestant 
subjects  in  things  of  less  moment  concerning  religion. — 

VOL.  V.  G 


74  HISTORY    OF 

We  hope  those  reverend  persons  who  conspire  with  us  in 
the  main  end,  the  glory  of  God  and  the  public  good,  will 
consent  to  the  terras  of  union  wherein  all  the  reformed 
churches  agree.  We  shall  sincerely  address  our  requests 
to  God,  that  he  will  please  to  pour  down  in  a  rich  abun- 
dance his  blessings  upon  your  majesty's  person  and  govern- 
ment, and  preserve  you  to  his  heavenly  kingdom." 
Her  majesty  was  graciously  pleased  to  answer, 
"  I  will  use  all  endeavours  for  the  obtaining  a  union 
that  is  necessary  for  the  edifying  of  the  church.*  I  desire 
your  prayers." 

Though  the  joy  that  accompanied  the  revolution  had  a 
considerable  influence  on  the  choice  of  representatives  in 
parliament,  yet  there  being  no  court  to  make  interest  among 
the  people,  it  appeared  that  the  late  king  had  a  party  in 
both  houses  sufficient  to  perplex  the  government,  who  first 
proposed  the  choice  of  a  new  parliament,  in  order  to  throw 
the  nation  into  a  ferment  ;i-  but  this  being  overruled,  a  bill 
was  brought  in,  and  passed,  January  23,  to  turn  the  present 
convention  into  a  parliament,  it  being  wisely  concluded,  that 
those  who  had  set  the  king  on  the  throne,  would  be  most 
zealous  to  maintain  him  there ;  but  when  the  \house  was 
called  over,  and  the  members  required  to  take  the  oaths, 
eight  bishops  absented,  viz.  Dr.  Bancroft  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  Turner  of  Ely,  Lake  of  Chichester,  Kenn  of 
Bath  and  Wells,  White  of  Peterborough,  Thomas  of  Wor- 
cester, Lloyd  of  Norwich,  and  Frampton  of  Gloucester; 
however,  that  they  might  recommend  themselves  by  a  show 
of  moderation,  before  they  withdrew  they  moved  the  house 
of  lords  for  a  bill  of  toleration,  and  another  of  comprehen- 
sion, which  were  drawn  up  accordingly  by  the  earl  of  Not- 
tingham, and  were  much  the  same  with  those  prepared  for 
the  house  of  commons  in  king  Charles  II. 's  time,  during  the 
debates  about  the  bill  of  exclusion. 

*  This  was  io  the  spirit  of  a  Doble  answer,  tvliich  Ler  majesty  made  to  Dr.  Increase 
Mather,  who  was  introduced  to  her  to  solicit  a  new  charter  for  New-England.  He 
represented  that  her  subjects  in  that  country  were  generally  Nonconformists,  but  car- 
ried it  with  all  due  respect  to  others :  and  added,  that  this  nation  had  cause  to  bless 
God  for  the  indulgence  it  now  enjoyed  under  the  king  and  her  majesty.  The  queen 
answered,  "  It  is  what  I  am  for.  It  is  not  in  the  power  of  men  to  believe  what  they 
please ;  and  therefore,  I  think,  they  should  not  be  forced  in  matters  of  religion,  con- 
trary to  their  persuasions  and  their  consciences.  1  wish  all  good  men  were  of  one 
miod  ;  however,  in  the  mean  time,  I  would  have  them  live  peaceably,  and  love  one 
another."     Increase  Mather's  Life,  p.  49. — Ed. 

t  Burnet,  vol.  4.  p.  7,  8.  Edin.  ed.  ISqio. 


THE    PURITANS.  "^5 

The  clergy  in  general  took  the  oaths,  but  it  became  visible 
that  many  among  them  took  them  only  as  oaths  of  sub- 
mission to  usurpers,  with  this  reserve,  that  it  was  still  law- 
ful to  assist  king  James,  if  he  should  attempt  to  recover  the 
crown,  and  that  he  was  still  their  king  de  jure,  though  the 
prince  of  Orange  was  king  de  facto,  contrary  to  the  plain 
meaning  of  the  words ;  but  the  clergy  broke  through  all 
these  fetters,  says  the  bishop,*  to  the  reproach  of  their  pro- 
fession :  and  the  prevarication  of  so  many  in  so  sacred  a 
matter,  contributed  not  a  little  to  the  atheism  of  the  age. 
Indeed,  they  had  embarked  so  far  in  their  doctrines  of  abso- 
lute submission,  and  the  divine  right  of  monarchy,  that  they 
knew  not  how  to  disengage  themselves  with  honour  or  con- 
science. Many  suffered  the  time  limited  for  taking  the  oaths 
to  elapse,  and  yet  officiated  afterward  contrary  to  law. — 
They  threatened  the  church  with  a  new  separation,  which 
terrified  the  moderate  clergy,  and  put  a  stop  to  all  amend- 
ments of  the  liturgy  for  the  ease  of  dissenters,  lest  the  non- 
jurors should  gain  over  great  numbers  of  the  laity,  by  pre- 
tending to  abide  by  the  old  liturgy,  in  opposition  to  the 
reformed  one.     Thus  the  Nonconformists  were  sold  to  the 
Jacobites,  by  the  timidity  of  their  real  friends;  for  the  high- 
church  party  discovered  an  irreconcilable  enmity  to  an  ac- 
commodation, and  seemed  only  to  wish  for  an  occasion  to 
renew  old  severities.     Those  who  had  moved  for  a  compre- 
hension, and  brought  the  bill  into  the  house  of  lords,  acted 
a  very   disingenuous  part,  says  Burnet,t  for  while  they 
studied  to  recommend  themselves,  by  seeming  to  counte- 
nance the  bill,  they  set  on  their  friends  to  oppose  it,  repre- 
senting the  favourers  of  it  as  enemies  to  the  church. 

When  the  king  came  to  the  house,  March  16^  he  made 
the  following  speech: J 

"  My  lords  and  gentlemen, 
"  Now  I  have  occasion  of  coming  hither  to  pass  these 
bills,  I  shall  put  you  in  mind  of  one  thing  which  will  con- 
duce much  to  our  settlement,  as  a  settlement  will  to  the 
disappointment  of  our  enemies.  I  am,  with  all  the  expe- 
dition I  can,  filling  up  the  vacancies  that  are  in  the  offices 
and  places  of  trust  by  this  late  revolution.  I  hope  you  are 
sensible  there  is  a  necessity  of  some  law  to  settle  the  oaths 
to  be  taken  by  all  persons  to  be  admitted  to  such  places.    I 

*  Burnet,  vol.  3.  p.  303.  t  Ibid.  %  Gazette,  no.  2436. 

G  2 


76  HISTORY    OF 

recommend  it  to  your  care  to  make  a  speedy  provision  for 
it;  and  as  I  doubt  not  but  you  will  sufficiently  provide 
against  Papists,  so  I  hope  you  will  leave  room  for  the  ad- 
mission of  all  Protestants  that  are  willing  and  able  to  serve. 
This  conjunction  in  my  service  will  tend  to  the  better 
uniting  you  among  yourselves,  and  the  strengthening  you 
against  your  common  enemies."  It  appears  by  this,  that 
king  William  was  for  taking  off  the  test,  and  abrogating 
the  penal  laws,  as  far  as  related  to  dissenting  Protestants, 
though  the  parliament  were  of  another  mind. 

When  a  bill  was  brought  into  the  house  of  lords,  for  ab- 
rogating the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy,  and  framing 
other  oaths  in  their  stead,  a  committee  was  appointed  to 
insert  a  clause  to  take  away  the  necessity  of  receiving  the 
sacrament  in  order  to  make  a  man  capable  of  enjoying  any 
office,  employment,  or  place  of  trust;  but  when  the  clause 
was  reported  to  the  house,  it  was  rejected  by  a  considerable 
majority,  the  earls  of  Stamford  and  Chesterfield,  the  lords 
Lovelace,  Delaraere,  North,  and  Grey, Wharton,  and  Vaug- 
han,  entering  their  protests.* 

After  this  another  clause  was  offered,  by  which  it  was 
provided,  that  such  should  be  sufficiently  qualified  for  any 
office,  who,  within  a  year  before  or  after  their  admission, 
did  receive  the  sacrament,  either  according  to  the  usage  of 
the  church  of  England,  or  in  any  other  Protestant  congre- 
gation, and  could  produce  a  certificate  under  the  hands  of 
the  minister,  and  two  other  creditable  persons,  members  of 
■such  a  congregation.  The  question  being  put,  whether  this 
clause  should  be  a  part  of  the  bill,  it  passed  in  the  negative ; 
the  lords  Oxford,  Lovelace,  Wharton,  Mordaunt,  Montague, 
and  Paget,  entering  their  protests.t 

•  The  protests  of  the  dissentient  peers  were  groanded  on  the  followinjf  reasons  : 
"  that  a  hearty  anion  amongst  Protestants  is  a  greater  security  to  the  church  and  state, 
than  any  test  that  could  be  invented  :  that  this  obligation  to  receive  the  sacrament  is 
a  lest  on  Protestants  rather  than  on  Papists  :  that  so  long  as  it  continued,  there  conld 
not  be  that  hearty  and  thorough  union  amongst  Protestants  as  has  always  been 
wished,  and  is  at  this  time  indispensably  necessary  :  and  lastly,  that  a  greater  caution 
ought  not  to  be  required  from  such  as  were  admitted  into  oHiceSjthan  from  the  mem- 
bers of  the  two  houses  of  parliament,  who  were  not  obliged  to  receive  the  sacranmnt 
to  enable  them  to  sit  in  either  house."  A  Complete  Collection  of  Protests,  p.  6'J,  63; 
and  Birch's  Life  of  Tillotson.p.  170,  171.— lio. 

t  One  reason  on  which  the  lords  protested,  was,  "  that  mysteries  of  religion  and 
divine  worship  are  of  divine  original,  and  of  a  nature  so  wholly  distant  from  the  secu- 
lar afl'airs  of  pnblic  society,  that  they  cannot  be  applied  to  those  ends  :  and  therefore 
the  church,  by  the  law  of  the  gospel,  as  well  as  common  prudence,  ought  lo  take  cnro 
not  to  offend  either  tender  consciences  within  itself,  or  give  ofience  to  those  without, 


THE    PURITANS.  77 

It  was  proposed  farther,  in  a  committee  of  the  house  of 
lords,  to  dispense  with  kneeling  at  the  sacrament ;  but  when 
the  question  was  put,  whether  to  agree  with  the  committee 
in  leaving  out  the  clause,  the  votes  were  equal,  and  so  ac- 
cording to  the  usage  of  the  house  it  passed  in  the  negative.* 
The  like  fate  attended  the  motion  about  the  cross  in  bap- 
tism, and  explaining  the  w^ords  assent  and  consent  in  sub- 
scription. Thus  the  several  attempts  for  alterations  in  the 
church-service,  at  a  time  when  the  legislature  was  in  a  tem- 
per for  accommodating  lesser  differences,  were  frustrated 
by  a  rising  party  of  Jacobites  and  tories,  who  threatened  the 
new  government  with  a  revolt  unless  they  were  humoured, 
and  for  fear  of  them,  all  promises  of  accommodation  with 
the  dissenters  were  of  no  avail. 

Soon  after  a  bill  for  tolerationf  of  Protestant  dissenters 
was  brought  into  the  house,  and  had  an  easy  passage ; 
though  some  proposed,  that  the  act  should  be  only  tempo- 
rary, as  a  necessary  restraint,  that  the  dissenters  might  so 
demean  themselves,  as  to  merit  the  continuance  of  it,  when 
the  term  of  years  first  granted  should  expire ;  but  this  was 
rejected. — Bishop  BurnetJ  says,  that  his  zeal  for  this  act 
lost  him  his  credit  with  the  church-party,  by  which  it  ap- 
pears they  did  not  much  like  it.  It  is  entitled,  "  An  act  for 
exempting  their  majesty's  Protestant  subjects  dissenting 
from  the  church  of  England,  from  the  penalties  of  certain 
Jaws  therein  mentioned.''  But  the  corporation  and  test  acts 

by  mixing  their  sacred  mysteries  with  secular  interests.''    A  Complete  Collection  of 
Protests,  p.  64,  65. — Ed. 
*  Burnet,  p.  155. 

t  "  The  act  of  toleration  (remarks  a  late  writer)  was  another  interference  of  the 
slate  to  check  the  power  of  ecclesiastics,  bat  without  altering  the  constitution  of  the 
church.  Laymen  had  before  declared  what  should  be  deemed  heresy  in  the  spiritual 
courts,  they  now  exempted  some  descriptions  of  dissenters  wholly  from  their  juris- 
diction, while  all  otliers,  and  oppuguers  of  the  Trinity  byname,  were  expressly  reserved 
for  the  persecnting  spirit  of  the  chnrch  to  operate  upon."  How  truly  then  might  Mr. 
Locke,  writing  to  Limborch  (Locke's  Works,  vol.  4.  p.  406),  soon  after  the  passing 
of  this  act,  say,  "  Tolerantiam  apud  nosjara  tandem  lege  slabilitatem  te  ante  lia^c  au- 
diisse  nullus  dubito.  Non  ea  forsan  latitudine,  qu&,  tu  et  lui  similes  veri,  et  sine  am- 
bitione  vel  invidi^,  Christian!  optareut.  Sed  aliquid  est  prodire  tenus.  His  initiis 
jacta  spero  sunt  libertatis  et  pacis  fundameuta,  quibus  stabilienda  olim  erat  Cbristi 
ecclesia."  High-Church  Politics,  p.  66.  In  English  thus:  "  I  doubt  not  before  tbis 
you  have  heard,  tbat  toleration  is  at  last  established  here  by  law.  Not  indeed  with 
that  latitude  that  you,  and  other  Christians  like  you,  unambitious,  and  unprejudiced, 
and  lovers  of  truth,  might  wisb.  But  it  is  a  great  point  to  proceed  so  far.  In  these 
beginnings,  I  hope,  are  laid  those  foundations  of  liberty  aud  peace,  on  which  the 
cburcii  of  Christ  will  be  finally  established." — Ed. 
.  ^  History,  p.  14. 


78  HISTORY    OF 

were  not  inserted  in  this  act,  and  therefore  i*emain  in  full 
force :  there  is  an  exception  likewise  of  such  as  deny  the 
doctrine  of  the  Trinity ;  and  Quakers  are  excused  taking 
the  oaths  to  the  government,  upon  their  making  a  solemn 
declaration  therein  mentioned.  This  act  excuses  all  Pro- 
testant dissenters  from  the  penalties  of  the  laws  therein 
mentioned,  for  not  coming  to  church,  provided  they  take 
the  oaths,  and  subscribe  the  declaration  therein  mentioned. 
And  dissenting  ministers  are  tolerated  on  the  like  conditions, 
and  on  their  subscribing  the  doctrinal  articles  of  the  church 
of  England.  But  this  being  the  basis  and  boundary  of 
their  present  liberty,  I  have  inserted  the  act  in  the  Appen- 
dix, no.  XIII. 

While  the  bill  for  a  toleration  was  depending,  a  motion 
was  made  in  the  house  of  lords  for  a  comprehension,  which 
was  received,  and  some  progress  made  towards  effecting  it ; 
but  a  proviso  being  offered,  and  pressed  with  great  earnest- 
ness by  some  temporal  lords,  that  in  imitation  of  the  acts 
passed  in  the  reigns  of  king  Henry  VIII.  and  Edward  VI. 
a  number  of  persons,  both  of  clergy  and  laity,  might  be 
empowered  to  prepare  materials  for  such  a  reformation  of 
the  church  as  might  be  fit  to  offer  the  king  and  parliament, 
it  was  warmly  debated,  and  at  length  rejected  by  a  small 
majority.  Bishop  Burnet*  was  against  the  proviso,  for  fear 
of  offending  the  clergy,  who  would  look  upon  it  as  taking 
the  reformation  out  of  their  hands ;  but  adds,  "  I  was  con- 
vinced soon  after  that  I  had  taken  wrong  measures,  and  that 
the  method  proposed  by  the  lords  was  the  only  one  like  to 
prove  effectual/'  Dr.  Tillotson,  being  of  the  same  mind 
with  Burnet,  advised  the  king  to  refer  the  affair  to  a  synod 
of  divines,  whose  determinations  he  apprehended  would  stop 
the  mouths  of  Papists,  who  reproached  our  reformation  as 
built  chiefly  on  parliamentary  authority,  and  would  be  better 
received  by  the  body  of  the  clergy .f 

Accordingly  it  was  agreed  in  council,  that  a  select  number 
of  learned  divines  should  be  appointed  by  the  royal  man- 
date, to  meet  and  consult  about  the  most  proper  methods  of 
healing  the  wounds  of  the  church;  that  their  determinations 
should  be  laid  before  the  convocation,  and  from  thence  re- 
ceive the  sanction  of  parliament.     Agreeably  to  this  reso- 

•  Burnet,  vol.  4.  p.  M.  t  Birch's  Life  of  TilloUon,  p.  179. 


THE    PURITANS.  79 

lution  the  king  issued  out  a  commission  to  thirty  divines,  of 
which  ten  were  bishops,  whose  names  were. 

Dr.  Laraplugh,  archbishop  of  York,  Sir  Jonathan  Trelawney,  bishop  of 
Compton,  bishop  of  London,  Exeter, 

Mew,  bishop  of  Winchester,  Dr.  Burnet,  bishop  of  Saram, 
Llojd,  bishop  of  .St.  Asaph,  Humphreys,  bishop  of  Bangor, 

Sprat,  bishop  of  Rochester,  Stratford,  bishop  of  Chester. 

Smith,  bishop  of  Carlisle, 

To  these  were  added  the  following  divines, 

iDr.  StilUngfleet,  Dr.  Montague,  Dr.  Patrick,  Dr.  Goodman, 

Tillotson,               Beveridge,             Maggot,  Battely, 

Sharp,                     Alston,                    Kidder,  Tennison, 

Aldridge,               Scot,                      Jane,  Fowler, 

Hull,                     Grove,                   Beaumont,  Williams. 

Their  commission  was  as  follows  : 

"  Whereas  the  particular  forms  of  divine  worship,  and 
the  rites  and  ceremonies  appointed  to  be  used  therein,  being 
things  in  their  own  nature  indifferent  and  alterable,  and  so 
acknowledged,  it  is  but  reasonable  that  upon  weighty  and 
important  considerations,  according  to  the  various  exi- 
gencies of  times  and  occasions,  such  changes  and  alterations 
should  be  made  therein,  as  to  those  that  are  in  place  and 
authority  should  from  time  to  time  seem  either  necessary  or 
expedient. 

"  And  whereas  the  book  of  canons  is  fit  to  be  reviewed, 
and  made  more  suitable  to  the  state  of  the  church ;  and 
whereas  there  are  defects  and  abuses  in  the  ecclesiastical 
courts  and  jurisdictions;  and  particularly,  there  is  not  suf- 
ficient provision  made  for  the  removing  •f  scandalous  minis- 
ters, and  for  the  reforming  of  manners,  either  in  ministers 
or  people.  And  whereas  it  is  most  fit  that  there  should  be 
a  strict  method  prescribed  for  the  examination  of  such  per- 
sons as  desire  to  be  admitted  into  holy  orders,  both  as  to 
their  learning  and  manners  ; 

"  We  therefore,  out  of  our  pious  and  princely  care  for 
the  good  order,  edification,  and  unity,  of  the  church  of  Eng- 
land committed  to  our  charge  and  care,  and  for  the  recon- 
ciling as  much  as  is  possible  of  all  differences  among  our 
good  subjects,  and  to  take  away  all  occasion  of  the  like  for 
the  future,  have  thought  fit  to  authorize  you,  &c.  or  any 
nine  of  you,  whereof  three  to  be  bishops,  to  meet  from 
time  to  time  as  often  as  shall  be  needful,  and  to  prepare 
such  alterations  of  the  liturgy  and  canons,  and  such  propo- 
sals for  the  reformation  of  the  ecclesiastical  courts ;  and  to 


80  HISTORY    OF 

consider  of  suoh  other  matters  as  in  your  judgments  may 

most  conduce  to  the  ends  above  mentioned."* 

The  committee  having  assembled  in  the  Jerusalem-cham- 
ber, a  dispute  arose  about  the  legality  of  their  commission; 
Sprat  bishop  of  Rochester,  one  of  king  James's  ecclesiasti- 
cal commissioners  being  of  the  number,"  they  pretended  to 
fear  a  premunire,  though  there  was  not  so  much  as  a  shadow 
for  such  a  pretence,  the  king's  supremacy,  if  it  means  any 
thir^g,  empowering  him  to  appoint  proper  persons  to  pre- 
pare matters  for  the  legislature  :  however,  upon  this  de- 
bate. Mew  bishop  of  Winchester,  Sprat  of  Rochester,  with 
Dr.  Jane  and  Dr.  Aldridge,  withdrew.  Some  of  them 
declared  plainly,  they  were  against  all  alterations  whatso- 
ever ;  they  thought  too  much  would  be  done  for  the  dissent- 
ers, in  granting  them  an  act  of  toleration,  and  they  would  do 
nothing  to  make  conformity  easier.  They  said  farther,  that 
altering  the  customs  and  constitutions  of  the  church,  to 
gratify  a  peevish  and  obstinate  party,  was  likely  to  have  no 
other  effect  than  to  make  them  more  insolent.f  But  was  it 
ever  tried  ?  Did  the  convocation  or  parliament  make  a  single 
abatement  from  the  year  1662,  to  this  time?  If  the  experi- 
ment had  been  tried,  and  proved  ineffectual,  the  blame  might 
have  been  cast  upon  the  dissenters  ;  but  to  call  them  peevish 
and  obstinate,  without  offering  them  any,  even  the  smallest 
concessions,  deserves  no  better  a  name  than  unjust  calumny. 
— Was  there  no  obstinacy  and  peevishness  on  the  side  of 
the  church,  in  retreating  from  so  many  promises  without  a 
single  offer  ?  But  it  was  said  farther,  that  the  church,  by 
proposing  these  alterations,  seemed  to  confess  that  she  had 
hitherto  been  in  the  wrong,  and  that  the  attempt  would  di- 
vide them  among  themselves,  and  lessen  people's  esteem  for 
the  liturgy,  if  it  appeared  that  it  wanted  correction.  Such 
were  the  reasonings  of  these  high  divines,  if  they  deserve 
the  name,  some  of  whom  but  a  few  months  before  had  made 
the  warmest  pretences  to  a  spirit  of  moderation. 

It  was  alleged  on  the  other  side,  that  if  a  few  corrections 
or  explanations  were  allowed,  there  was  reason  to  hope  it 
would  bring  over  many  of  the  people,  if  not  the  teachers 
themselves;  at  least,  if  the  prejudices  of  the  present  dis- 
senters were  too  strong,  it  might  have  a  good  effect  on  the 
iiext  generation ;  nor  could  it  be  any  reproach  to  the  churchy 

*  Life  of  Archbishop  Tennison,  p.  10,  £cr.  t  Burnet,  vul.  4.  p.  41. 


I 


THE    PURITANS.  81 

since  the  offers  were  made  only  in  regard  to  their  weakness. 
Ritual  matters  were  of  an  indifferent  nature,  and  became 
necessary  in  virtue  only  of  the  authority  that  enjoined  them, 
therefore  it  was  an  unreasonable  stiffness  to  deny  any  abate- 
ments, in  order  to  heal  the  church's  divisions.  Great  changes 
had  been  made  by  the  church  of  Rome  in  her  rituals  ;  and 
among  ourselves  since  the  Reformation,  in  the  reigns  of  king 
Edward  VI.  queen  Elizabeth,  king  James,  and  king  Charles 
II.  and  it  seemed  necessary  at  this  time  to  make  the  terms 
of  communion  as  large  as  might  be,  that  so  a  greater  num- 
ber might  be  brought  over,  since,  by  the  act  of  toleration, 
they  might  dissent  with  safety. 

But  while  these  matters  were  debating,  the  Jacobite- 
party  took  hold  of  the  occasion  to  inflame  men's  minds 
against  the  government.  It  was  pretended  the  church  was 
to  be  pulled  down,  and  presbytery  established  ;  the  univer- 
sities took  fire,  and  declared  against  alterations,  and  against 
all  who  promoted  them,  as  men  who  intended  to  undermine 
the  hierarchy.  Severe  reflections  were  cast  on  the  king 
himself,  as  not  being  in  the  interest  of  the  episcopacy,  for 
the  cry  of  the  church's  danger  was  raised  by  the  enemies 
of  the  government,  as  that  under  which  they  thought  they 
might  safely  shelter  their  evil  designs.  Great  interest  was 
made  in  the  choice  of  convocation  men,  to  whom  the  deter- 
minations of  the  committee  were  to  be  referred,  so  that  it 
was  quickly  visible  that  the  laudable  designs  of  the  king  and 
the  ecclesiastical  commissioners  would  prove  abortive. 

However,the  committeecontinued  their  work  till  they  had 
finished  it;  they  had  before  them  all  the  exceptions  that 
either  the  Puritans  before  the  war,  or  the  Nonconformists 
since  the  Restoration,  had  made  to  the  church-service.* 
They  had  also  many  propositions  and  advices  that  had  been 
suggested  at  several  times,  by  many  of  our  bishops  and  di- 
vines upon  these  heads  ;  matters  were  well  considered,  and 
freely  and  calmly  debated,  and  all  was  digested  into  an  en- 
tire correction,  of  every  thing  that  seemed  liable  to  any 
just  exception.  Dr.  Nichols  says,  they  began  with  review- 
ing the  liturgy,  and  first  in  examining  the  calendar;  they 
ordered,  in  the  room  of  the  Apocryphal  lessons,  certain 
chapters  of  canonical  Scripture  to  be  read,  that  were  more 
to  the  people's  advantage  ;  Athanasius's  creed  being  dis- 

*  Burnet,  p.  44. 


82  HISTORY    OF 

liked,  by  reason  of  the  damnatory  clauses,  it  was  left  to  the 
minister's  choice  to  use  it,  or  change  it  for  the  Apostles' 
creed.*  New  collects  were  drawn  up,  more  agreeable  to 
the  Epistles  and  Gospels,  for  the  whole  course  of  the  year, 
with  that  elegance  and  brightness  of  expression,  says  the 
doctor,  and  such  a  flame  of  devotion,  that  nothing  could 
more  aflPect  and  excite  the  hearts  of  the  hearers,  and  raise 
up  their  minds  towards  God ;  they  were  first  prepared  by 
Dr.  Patrick ;  Dr.  Burnet  added  to  them  farther  force  and 
spirit;    Dr.  Stillingfleet  afterward   examined    them  with 
great  judgment,  carefully   weighing  every  word  in  them  ; 
and  Dr.  Tillotson  had  the   last  hand,  giving  them  some 
free  and  masterly  strokes  ofhis  sweet  and  flowing  eloquence. 
Dr.  Kidder  made  a  new  version  of  the  Psalms,  more  agree- 
able to  the  original.     Dr.  Tennison  made  a  collection  of 
the  words  and  expressions  throughout  the  liturgy  which 
had  been  excepted  against,   and  proposed  others  in  their 
room  that  were  clear  and  plain,  and  less  liable  to  exception 
— singing  in  cathedrals  was  to  be  laid  aside — the  Apocry- 
phal lessons  were  to  be  omitted,  together  with  the  legendary 
saints'  days — the  cross  in  baptism  to  be  left  to  the  choice  of 
the  parent — and  kneeling  at  the  sacrament  to  be  indifferent 
— the  intention  of  Lent  fasts  was  declared  to  consist  only  in 
extraordinary  acts  of  devotion,  not  in  distinction  of  meats — 
the  word  priest  was  to  be  changed  for  minister — the  use  of 
the  surplice  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  bishop,  who  may 
dispense  with  it,  or  appoint  another  to  read  the  service — 
godfathers  and  godmothers  in  baptism  may  be  omitted  if 
desired,  and  children  presented  in  their  parents'  names — 
reordination  of  those  who  had  been  ordained  by  presbyters 
was  to  be  only  conditional — but  these,  with  some  other 
useful   alterations  in  the  litany,  communion-service,   and 
canons,  will  not  be  known  till  the  papers  themselves  are 
made  public.     However,  these  concessions  and  amendments 
would,  in  all  probability,  have  brought  in  three  parts  in 
four  of  the  dissenters.t 

While  these  things  were  debating  in  parliament,  and 
among  the  commissioners,  an  address  was  presented,  April 
19^  praying,  that  according  to  the  ancient  custom  and  usage 
of  the  kingdom  in  time  of  parliament,  his  majesty  would 

*  Apparatus,  p.  95,  96. 

t  Calami's  Abridgment,  vol.  1.  p.  452.  464  See  also  Birch's  Life  of  Tillotson, 
p.  182.196. 


THE    PURITANS.  63 

issue  out  his  writ  for  calling  a  convocation  of  the  clergy  ta 
be  advised  with  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  assuring  his  ma- 
jesty, that  it  was  their  intention  forthwith  to  proceed  to  the 
consideration  of  giving  ease  to  the  Protestant  dissenters  ; 
but  when  they  met,  it  quickly  appeared,  that  the  high-church 
party  were  superior  to  the  moderate,  by  their  choosing 
Dr.  Jane,*  who  drew  up  the  Oxford  decree,  prolocutor,  in 
preference  to  Dr.  Tillotson.f  His  majesty  sent  a  letter 
or  message  by  the  earl  of  Nottingham,  assuring  them  of 
his  constant  favour  and  protection,  and  that  he  had  sum- 
moned them,  not  only  because  it  was  usual  upon  holding 
parliaments,  but  out  of  a  pious  zeal  to  do  every  thing  that 
might  tend  to  the  best  establishment  of  the  church  of  Eng- 
land, and  desiring  them  to  consider  of  such  things  as  by  his 
order  should  be  laid  before  them,  with  a  due  and  impartial 
zeal  for  the  peace  and  good  of  the  church.  But  there  was 
no  room  for  his  majesty's  interposition,  the  lower  house  of 
convocation  quickly  coming  to  a  resolution,  not  to  enter 
into  any  debates  with  relation  to  alterations ;  and  it  was 
not  without  difficulty  carried  to  make  a  decent  address  to 
the  king,  thanking  him  for  his  promise  of  protection.  And 
the  address  which  the  bishops  sent  down,  acknowledging 
the  protection  which  the  Protestant  religion  in  general,  and 
the  church  of  England  in  particular,  had  received  from  his 
majesty,  the  lower  house  would  not  agree  to  it,  because  it 

*  The  election  of  Dr.  Jane  to  be  prolocutor,  as  it  shewed  the  sentiments  and  spi- 
rit of  a  great  majority,  so  it  was  the  principal  occasion  that  nothing  sacceeded.  For 
as  soon  as  he  got  into  the  chair,  he  addressed  the  lower  house  in  a  speech,  which, 
besides  extolling  the  church  of  England  above  all  other  Christian  communities,  he 
concluded  with  these  words,  "  Nolumus  leges  Angluz  mtitare ;"  i.  e.  "  We  will  not 
change  the  laws  of  England  :"  and,  in  the  progress  of  the  session,  he  opposed  every 
thing  that  was  intended  or  proposed  by  the  royal  commission.  Bishop  Comptou's 
Life,  p.  52  ;  and  Life  of  Dr.  Prideaux,  p.  54.  The  conclusion  of  the  prolocutor's 
speech,  it  is  excellently  observed  in  a  late  valuable  publication,  was  "  to  be  admired 
from  the  mouth  of  an  old  English  baron  ;  consistent,  perhaps,  with  the  declaration  of 
a  conclave,  if  matters  of  faith  and  worship  were  in  agitation  there  ;  bat  ill  suited,  to 
the  greatest  degree,  on  such  an  occasion,  to  the  character  of  a  Protestant  divine." 
Hints,  &c.  by  a  Layman,  p.  27,  fourth  edition. — Ed. 

t  It  is  disgraceful  to  hnman  nature,  and  painful  to  the  generous  mind,  that  the  most 
liberal  and  excellent  designs  are  defeated  by  revenge,  and  disappointed  ambition. 
This  was  the  case  in  the  affair  before  us.  The  election  of  Dr.  Jane  was  effected  by 
the  intrigues  of  two  noble  lords,  who  being  disappointed  in  their  expectation  of  ad- 
vancement to  some  of  the  higher  employments,  after  the  Revolution,  on  account  of 
their  relation  to  the  queen,  out  of  resentment  contrived  to  have  Dr.  Jane  called  to  the 
chair,  that  they  might  baffle  what  was  intended  by  the  convocation,  and  so  embarrass 
government.  He  was  also,  on  the  like  principles,  a  man  fit  for  their  purpose.  For 
having  been  refused  the  see  of  Exeter,  before  promised  to  bishop  Trelawney,  which 
he  asked  when  he  was  sent  from  the  university  of  Oxford  to  make  an  offer  of  their 
plate  to  the  prince  of  Orange,  he  was  so  disgusted,  that  he  became  a  professed  enemy 
to  king  William,     Life  of  Dr.  Prideaux,  p.  54,  55. — Ed. 


84  HISTORY    OF 

imporled  their  owning  some  common  union  with  the  foreign 
churches.*  They  would  thank  his  majesty  for  his  care  to 
establish  the  church  of  England,  whereby  the  interest  of  the 
Protestant  churches  abroad  would  be  better  secured,  but 
would  not  insert  the  words,  "  this  and  all  other  Protestant 
churches,"  as  the  bishop  had  desired. 

The  bishop  of  London,  in  his  answer  to  the  prolocutor's 
speech,  told  them,  that  they  ought  to  endeavour  a  temper 
of  things  not  essential  to  religion  ;  and  that  it  was  their  duty 
to  shew  the  same  indulgence  and  charity  to  the  dissenters 
under  king  William,  which  some  of  the  bishops  and  clergy 
had  promised  in  their  addresses  to  king  James.f  But  all 
these  promises,  says  bishop  Burnet,  were  entirely  forgotten. 
It  was  in  vain,  therefore,  to  refer  the  amendments  of  the  ec- 
clesiastical commissioners  to  a  number  of  men,  who  had  re- 
solved to  admit  of  no  alterations;  and  it  is  thought  that  if 
the  act  of  toleration  had  been  left  to  their  decision,  it  would 
have  miscarried.  J  The  king,  observing  such  a  want  of  tem- 
per, broke  up  the  sessions;  and  seeing  they  were  in  no  dis- 
position to  do  good,  they  were  kept  from  doing  mischief  by 
prorogations  for  a  course  of  ten  years. 

This  was  the  last  fruitless  attempt^  for  a  comprehension 
of  dissenters  within  the  establishment ;  and  such  was  the  un- 


*  This  was  tlie  first  foundallon  of  the  differences  in  the  convocation,  which  have- 
ever  since  been  kept  up,  to  the  grief  of  pious  minds,  and  to  the  disgrace  of  the 
clergy,  for  the  inferior  clergy  not  agreeing  to  this  address,  another  address  was 
drawn  up  and  presented  to  the  king  by  the  bishop  of  London,  six  of  his  brethren, 
and  several  doctors  in  divinity  :  who  were  solemnly  introduced  to  his  majesty,  sitting 
on  his  throne  in  the  banqueting-house,  by  the  lord-chamberlain.  Bishop  Comptoii's 
Life,  p.  5-A,  55. — Ed. 

t  Bishop  Compton  closed  his  speech,  which  breathed  a  different  spirit  from  that  of 
Dr.  Jane,  with  these  words  of  Joseph's  to  his  brethren,  "  Ne  multuamini  in  consiliis 
vestris;"  thereby  exhorting  them  to  Dnanimity  and  concord.  Bishop  Coinpton's  Life, 
p.  53.— Ed. 

J  It  marks  the  mischief  and  the  evil  of  the  spirit  of  opposition,  that  amongst  the 
other  instances  in  which  the  design  of  holding  this  convocation  miscarried,  was  the 
failure  of  an  attempt  to  restore  family-devotion.  For  a  book,  containing  directions 
and  forms  for  family-worship,  was  provided  to  be  authorized  by  this  convocation.  It 
was  left  in  the  hands  of  Dr.  Williams,  bishop  of  Chichester,  but  has  been  since  lost. 
Dr.  Prideaux's  Life,  p.  61.  65. — Ed. 

^  I  am  templed  to  give  here  the  reflections  of  an  admirable  piece,  which  report 
ascribes  to  a  noble  pen.  "The  prolocutor's  veto  has  hitherto  proved  triumphant ; 
and  we  have  too  much  reason  to  apprehend,  that,  on  one  pretence  or  other,  these  laws, 
binding  the  consciences  of  men,  will  become,  in  effect,  as  unalterable  as  those  of  the 
Medes  and  Persians  ever  were  ;  though  probably,  in  these  days,  few  will  venture  to 
bold  a  doctrine  so  thoroughly  repugnant  to  all  religious  liberty.  Such,  however,  was 
the  fate  of  this  attem[vt  to  render  the  service  of  the  established  church  as  pure  as 
possible,  and  to  clear  away  those  parts,  which,  from  that  day  to  the  present,  continue 
to  ofleinl  so  many  respectable  and  conscientious  persons.  Considering  llic  chaiactei 
and  abilities  of  those  who  undertook  the  task,  it  can  never  be  suffu  ienlly  lamented 


THE    PURITANS.  85 

grateful  return  that  these  stubborn  churchmen  made  to 
those  who  had  assisted  them  in  their  distress  !  For  it  ought 
to  stand  upon  record,  that  the  church  of  England  had  been 
twice  rescued  from  the  most  imminent  danger,  by  men  for 
whose  satisfaction  they  would  not  move  a  pin,  nor  abate  a 
ceremony  ;  first  in  the  year  1660,  when  the  Presbyterians 
restored  the  king  and  constitution  without  making  any  terms 
for  themselves ;  and  now  again  at  the  Revolution,  when  the 
church  fled  for  succour  to  a  Presbyterian  prince,  and  was 
delivered  by  an  army  of  fourteen  thousand  Hollanders,  of 
the  same  principles  with  the  English  dissenters  ;  and  how 
uncivilly  those  troops  were  afterward  used,  is  too  ungrate- 
ful a  piece  of  history  to  remember. 

But  besides  the  strong  disposition  of  the  high-church 
clergy  and  their  friends,  to  return  to  their  allegiance  to 
king  James,  there  was  another  incident  that  sharpened  their 
resentments  against  the  king  and  the  dissenters,  which  was 
his  majesty's  consenting  to  the  abolition  of  episcopacy  in 
Scotland,  which  could  not  be  prevented  without  putting  all 
his  affairs  into  the  utmost  confusion ;  the  bias  of  that  people 
was  strong  to  presbytery,  and  the  more  so,  because  the 
episcopal  party  went  almost  universally  into  king  James's 
interests,  so  that  the  Presbyterians  were  the  only  friends 
the  king  had  in  that  kingdom.*  There  was  a  convention 
called  in  Scotland  like  that  in  England,  who  on  the  11th  of 
April,  the  day  on  which  king  William  and  queen  Mary 
were  crowned  in  England,  passed  judgment  of  forfeiture  on 
king  James,  and  voted  the  crown  of  Scotland  to  king  Wil- 
liam and  queen  Mary.     They  drew  up  a  claim  of  rights,  by 

that  their  endeavours  proved  so  unsuccessful."  For  archbishop  Wake,  speaking  of 
them  before  the  lords,  while  he  was  bishop  of  Lincoln,  thus  expresses  himself: 
"  They  wore  a  set  of  men,  than  which  this  church  was  never,  at  any  one  time,  blessed 
with  either  wiser  or  better,  since  it  was  a  church  ;  and  a  design  that,  I  am  persuaded, 
would  have  been  for  the  interest  and  peace  of  our  church  and  slate,  had  it  been  ac- 
complished." And  when  we  find  among  them  names  whose  memory  we  revere, 
Compton,  Lloyd,  Burnet,  among  the  bishops;  wiih  Tillotson,  Stillingfleet,  Patrick, 
Sliarp,  Kidder,  Sec.  among  the  others ;  il  is  clear,  that  posterity  has  confirmed  the 
testimony  of  this  learned  and  sagacious  prelate,  and  regrets  the  more  the  loss  of 
theii*  beneficent  intentions. — Hints,  &c.  by  a  Layman,  p.  27 — 29.  To  the  names  men- 
tioned by  this  writer  We  would  particularly  add  Dr.  Humphrey  Prideaux  ;  as  he  was 
not  only  a  great  friend  to  the  scheme  then  on  foot  for  a  comprehension  with  the  dis- 
senters, but  published  a  piece  in  favour  of  that  design,  under  the  title  of  "  A  Letter 
to  a  Friend  relating  to  the  preset  Convocation  at  Westminster  ;''  which  was  highly 
applauded  by  moderate  and  candid  men,  and  of  which  several  thousands  were  sold 
within  a  fortnight  after  its  publication.  British  Biography,  vol.  7.  p.  224,  225. 
—Ed. 

*  Bnrnet,  vol.  4-  p.  32. 


S6  HISTORY    OF 

one  article  of  which  it  was  declared,  that  the  reformation  in 
Scotland  having  been  begun  by  a  party  among  the  clergy ; 
prelacy  in  the  church  was  a  great  and  insupportable  griev- 
ance to  the  kingdom.  The  bishops  and  their  adherents, 
having  left  the  convention,  because  not  summoned  by  writ 
from  king  James,  the  Presbyterians  had  a  majority  of  voices; 
whereupon  the  abolishing  episcopacy  in  Scotland  was  made 
a  necessary  article  of  the  new  settlement.  The  episcopal 
party  sent  the  dean  of  Glasgow  to  king  William,  to  know 
his  intentions  concerning  them,  who  answered  he  would  do 
all  he  could  to  preserve  them  consistent  with  a  full  tolera- 
tion to  the  Presbyterians,  provided  they  concurred  in  the 
new  establishment;  but  if  they  opposed  it,  he  should  not 
enter  into  a  war  for  their  sakes.  The  bishops,  instead  of 
submitting  to  the  Revolution,  resolved  unanimously  to  ad- 
liere  firmly  to  king  James,  and  declared  in  a  body  with  so 
much  zeal  against  the  new  settlement,  that  it  was  not  pos- 
sible for  the  king  to  support  them.  The  clergy  sent  for  king 
James  into  Scotland,  and  the  earl  of  Dundee  collected  some 
thousands  of  Highlanders  to  make  a  stand;  but  general 
Mackay,  who  was  sent  with  a  body  of  forces  to  disperse 
them,  routed  them  at  a  place  called  Gillicranky,  and  killed 
the  earl  of  Dundee  upon  the  spot.  So  that  episcopacy  in 
Scotland  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  interest  of  king  James. 

But  though  it  was  impossible  to  stop  the  torrent  of  the 
Scots  people's  zeal  for  presbytery  ;  and  though  the  king  had 
only  Presbyterians  on  his  side  in  that  kingdom,  yet  the  suf- 
fering it  to  take  place,  increased  the  disafi'ection  of  the 
English  clergy.  Reports  of  the  king's  dislike  of  the  hierar- 
chy were  spread  with  great  industry;  the  leading  men  of 
both  universities  were  possessed  with  it,  says  Burnet,* 
though  the  king  had  joined  in  communion  with  the  church, 
and  taken  the  sacrament  according  to  law  ;  but  it  was  given 
out,  that  men  zealous  for  the  church  were  neglected,  and 
that  those  who  were  indifferent  to  the  ceremonies  were  pro- 
moted.— His  majesty  promised  the  Scots  clergy  to  moderate 
matters  in  their  favour,  and  lord  Melvil,  secretary  of  state, 
engaged  very  solemnly  for  the  same  purpose ;  but  when  the 
Presbyterians  threatened  to  desert  the  court  if  they  were 
deserted  by  them,  Melvil  thought  it  the  king's  interest  to 
secure  them  in  all  events,  which  could  not  be  done  but  by 

•  Burnet,  p.  40. 


THE    PURITANS.  87 

abandoning  the  ministers  of  the  episcopal  persuasion.  Such 
therefore  as  refused  to  read  the  proclamation  of  king  Wil- 
liam and  queen  Mary  by  the  prefixed  day  were  deprived  of 
their  livings;  which  being  published  up  and  down  England, 
and  much  aggravated,  raised  the  aversion  of  the  friends  of 
the  church  against  the  Presbyterians  so  high,  says  bishop 
Burnet,*  that  they  began  to  repent  their  having  granted  a 
toleration  to  a  party,  who,  where  they  prevailed,  shewed  so 
much  fury  against  those  of  the  episcopal  persuasion.  It 
ought,  however,  to  be  remembered,  that  this  was  a  govern- 
ment case,  that  the  fate  of  the  Revolution  in  that  kingdom 
depended  upon  it ;  and  that  the  bishops  and  episcopal  clergy, 
almost  to  a  man,  were  determined  Jacobites,  and  refused  to 
take  the  oaths  to  king  William  and  queen  Mary.  Besides, 
what  reason  had  the  Scots  Presbyterians  to  trust  the  epis- 
copal clergy,  when  it  was  in  their  power  to  do  themselves 
justice?  Had  they  not  deceived  them  out  of  their  disci- 
pline in  1662,  and  persecuted  them  cruelly  ever  since  ? 
Whoever  peruses  the  dreadful  sufferings  of  the  kirk  in  the 
reign  of  Charles  II.  will  judge  how  far  they  had  reason  to 
replace  them  in  the  saddle,  and  deliver  the  reins  into  their 
hands. 

But  the  disaffection  of  the  high-church  clergy  stopped 
not  short  of  the  king  himself,  who  was  made  uneasy  by 
their  malignant  spirit,  and  restless  endeavours  to  clog  the 
wheels  of  his  government  ;f  insomuch  that  his  majesty 
sometimes  declared,  with  more  than  ordinary  vehemence, 
that  he  would  not  stay  in  England  and  hold  an  empty 
name ;  that  it  was  not  easy  to  determine  which  was  best,  a 
commonwealth  or  kingly  government;  but  he  was  sure  the 
worst  of  all  governments  was,  a  king  without  treasure,  and 
without  power.  He  once  resolved  to  return  to  Holland^  and 
leave  the  government  in  the  queen's  hands,  imagining  they 
would  treat  her  better  ;t  and  he  communicated  his  design 
to  the  marquis  of  Carmarthen,  the  earl  of  Shrewsbury,  and 
others,  who  besought  him  with  tears  to  change  his  resolu- 
tion, and  at  last  prevailed:  but  had  his  majesty  declared 
this  from  the  throne,  the  nation  was  in  a  temper  to  have 
done  him  justice  on  the  incendiaries ;  for  notwithstanding 
their  clamours,  they  knew  their  desperate  situation  if  the 
king  should  desert  them,  having  renounced  their  allegiance 

•  Burnet,  p.  42,  t  Ibid.  p.  49.  $  Ibid.  p.  55,  56. 


88  HISTORY    OF 

to  king  James,  and  gone  such  lengths  as  he  could  never  for- 
give. But  king  William,  having  a  generous  mind,  imagined 
they  might  be  gained  by  gentleness  and  kindness,  and  there- 
fore took  up  with  a  motley  ministry,  which  distressed  him  to 
the  last.  Thus  the  tories  and  high-church  clergy  enjoyed  the 
advantages  of  this  glorious  revolution,  while  they  acted  a 
raost  ungrateful  part  towards  their  deliverer,  and  a  most 
unkind  and  ungenerous  one  to  their  dissenting  brethren. 

Nor  have  these  gentlemen  ceased  to  discover  their  enmity 
to  the  dissenters  since  that  time,  as  often  as  the  power  has 
been  in  their  hands.  It  was  impossible  to  injure  them  while 
king  William  lived,  but  no  sooner  was  queen  Anne  ad- 
vanced to  the  throne,  than  they  endeavoured  to  cramp  the 
toleration  by  the  bill  against  occasional  conformity,  which 
was  brought  into  the  house  one  sessions  after  another,  till 
at  length  it  obtained  the  royal  assent  in  the  latter  end  of 
the  year  1711,  under  the  specious  title  of,  "  An  act  to  pre- 
serve the  Protestant  religion,  and  to  confirm  the  toleration, 
and  farther  to  secure  the  Protestant  succession."  It  makes 
some  few  concessions  in  support  of  the  toleration,  but  then 
it  enacts,  "  that  if  any  persons  in  office,  who  by  the  laws 
are  obliged  to  qualify  themselves  by  receiving  the  sacra- 
ment, or  test,  shall  ever  resort  to  a  conventicle  or  meeting 
of  dissenters  for  religious  worship,  during  the  time  of  their 
continuance  in  such  office,  they  shall  forfeit  twenty  pounds 
for  every  such  offence,  and  be  disqualified  for  any  office  for 
the  future,  till  they  have  made  oath  that  they  have  entirely 
conformed  to  the  church,  and  not  been  at  any  conventicle 
for  the  space  of  a  whole  year."  So  that  no  person  in  the 
least  office  in  the  customs,  excise,  or  common-council,  &c. 
could  ever  enter  the  doors  of  a  meeting-house.  But  the 
reader  may  peruse  the  act  at  large  in  the  Appendix,  num- 
ber XIV. 

In  the  last  year  of  queen  Anne  the  toleration  was  far- 
ther straitened  by  an  act  to  prevent  the  growth  of  schism  ; 
for  with  these  gentlemen  all  dissenters  are  schismatics,  and 
in  order  to  prevent  their  increase,  the  education  of  their 
children  was  taken  out  of  the  hands  of  their  friends,  and  in- 
trusted only  with  such  who  were  full  and  entire  conformists. 

And  if  any  schoolmaster  or  tutor  should  be  willingly 
present  at  any  conventicle  of  dissenters  for  religious  wor- 
ship, he  shall  suffer  three  months'  imprisonment,  and  be 


THE    PURITANS.  S9 

disqualified,  as  above,  from  teaching  school  for  the  future. 
The  act  was  to  take  place  August  1,  1714,  the  very  day  the 
queen  died  ;  but  his  late  majesty  king  George  I.  being 
fully  satisfied  that  these  hardships  were  brought  upon  the 
dissenters  for  their  steady  adherence  to  the  Protestant  suc- 
cession in  his  illustrious  house,  against  a  torV  and  jacobite 
ministry,  who  were  paving  the  way  for  a  Popish  pretender, 
procured  the  repeal  of  them  in  the  fifth  year  of  his  reign. 
The  last-mentioned  act,  with  the  repeal,  is  inserted  in  the 
Appendix,  number  XV.  and  XVI.  together  with  a  clause 
which  forbids  the  mayor,  or  other  magistrate,  to  go  into  any 
meeting  for  religious  worship  with  the  ensigns  of  his  office. 
Many  of  the  ejected  ministers  of  1662,  and  others,  sur- 
vived the  Revolution,  and  made  a  considerable  figure  in 
the  reigns  of  king  William  and  queen  Mary.     As, 


Rer.  William  Bales,  D.  D. 
Obad.  Grew,  D.  D. 
Sam.  Annesly,  D.  D. 
John  Collings,  D.  D. 
Richard  Baxter 
Vincent  Alsop,  M.  A. 
John  Howe,  M.  A. 
The.  Doolittle,  M.A. 
Phil,  and  Matth.  Henry, 

M.  A. 
John  Flavel 
Matthew  Barker,  M.  A- 
George  Cockayne 
John  Faldo 
W.  Loritner,  M.A. 


Rev. Tho.  Gilbert,  B.D. 
Jos.  Hill,  B.  D. 
Robert  Bragge 
Matlh.  Mead' 
Jas.  Forbes,  M.  A. 
Tho.  Cole,  M.A. 
Geo.  Griffith,  M.  A. 
Nath.  Mather 

Edward  Veal 

John  Qnick 

Nath.  Vincent,  M.A. 

Rd.  Stretton,  M.  A. 

Geo.  Hammond,  M.A. 

Richard  Kentish 

H.  Newcome,  M.A. 


Rev.  Matt.  Sylvester 
Chrisl.  Nesse,  M.A, 
John  Humphrys,  M.A. 
Richard  Mayo 
Matth.  Clarke,  sen. 
Isaac  Chauncey,  M.  D. 
Sam.  Slater,  M.  A. 
Daniel  Williams,  D.D. 
John  Spademan,  M.  A. 
Robert  Biliio 
Rich.  Steele,  M.  A. 
Nalh.  Taylor 
R.  Fleraming,  M.  A. 
Daniel  Burgess 
James  Owen,  &c. 


These,  and  others  who  deserve  an  honourable  mention, 
were  learned  and  useful  men,  and  most  of  them  popular 
preachers,  serviceable  to  the  societies  for  reformation  of 
manners,  and  eminent  confessors  in  the  cause  of  liberty 
and  scriptural  religion ;  but  their  deaths  not  happening 
within  the  compass  of  this  work,  I  must  leave  them  to  be 
remembered  by  the  historians  ofafter-tim.es. 


END    OF    MR.  NEAL  S    HISTORY. 


VOL.  V. 


SUPPLEMENT. 


n  2 


SUPPLEMENT, 

CONTAINING 

A   SKETCH  OF  THE   HISTORY  OF  THE 
BAPTISTS  AND  QUAKERS. 


CHAPTER  I. 


SOIVIE  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  BAPTISTS,  OR  ANTIP^DOBAP- 
TISTS,  FROM  THE  DAYS  OF  WICKLIFFE  TO  THE 
REIGN  OF  JAMES  I.    A.  D.  1370—1600. 


Although  the  Baptist  profession  does  not  assume  a  visi- 
ble appearance  in  England,  by  the  formation  of  churches 
in  a  state  of  separation  from  their  brethren  of  the  Paedo- 
baptist  persuasion,  earlier  than  the  reign  of  James  I. ;  it  is 
beyond  all  reasonable  doubt  that  individuals  were  to  be 
found,  maintaining  those  principles  in  every  subsequent 
age,  from  the  days  of  Wickliffe,  that  morning  star  of  the 
Reformation. 

It  is  perhaps  impossible  for  us,  after  a  lapse  of  four  or 
five  centuries,  to  decide  the  question,  whether  the  great 
English  reformer,  did  or  did  not  oppose  the  baptism  of 
infants.  It  is  a  fact,  however,  which  admits  of  no  dispute, 
that  he  maintained  and  propagated  those  principles,  which, 
when  carried  out  into  their  legitimate  consequences,  are 
wholly  subversive  of  the  practice  in  question.  And  if 
Wickliffe  himself  did  not  pursue  the  consequence  of  his' 
own  doctrines  so  far,  yet  many  of  his  followers  did,  and 
were  made  Baptists  by  it. 

One  of  the  maxims  held  by  this  reformer  was,  ''  that 
wise  men  leave  that  as  impertinent,  which  is  not  plainly 
expressed  in  Scripture:"*  in  other  words,  that  nothing 
should  be  practised  in  the  church  of  God,  as  a  branch  of 

•  FulUr's  Church  History,  p.  133. 


*^4  SiTPPLEMENT. 

worship,  wbich  is  neither  expressly  commanded  nor  plainly 
exemplified  in  the  New  Testament.  It  is  upon  this  princi- 
ple that  the  Baptists  make  their  stand.  They  examine  the 
sacred  writings,  and  there  find,  that  in  their  Lord's  commis- 
sion, baptism  stands  connected  with  the  preaching  of  the 
everlasting  gospel ;  that  the  apostles,  who  well  understood 
their  Master's  will,  administered  it  to  none  but  those  who 
professed  to  repent  and  believe  the  gospel  ;  and  that  thus 
it  was  the  first  disciples  "  put  on  Christ,"  or  were  initiated 
into  his  visible  kingdom  ;  for,  such  as  gladly  received  the 
word,  were  baptized  and  added  to  the  churches. 

All  our  historians  agree  in  affirming  that  the  doctrines 
of  Wickliffe  spread  very  extensively  throughout  the  coun- 
try; insomuch  that,  according  to  Knighton,  a  contemporary 
historian,  "more  than  half  the  people  of  England  embraced 
them  and  became  his  followers."  Soon  after  his  death, 
they  began  to  form  distinct  societies  in  various  places. 
Rapin  tells  us  that,  "  in  the  year  1389,  the  Wickliffites, 
or  Lollards,  as  they  were  more  commonly  named,  began  to 
separate  from  the  church  of  Rome,  and  appoint  priests  from 
among  themselves  to  perform  divine  service  after  their  own 
way.  Though  some  were  from  time  to  time  persecuted 
by  the  bishops,  yet  their  persecutions  were  not  rigorous. 
Their  aim  seemed  to  be  only  to  hinder  them  from  pleading 
proscription.  Besides,  a  petition  presented  to  the  king  by 
a  former  parliament,  to  revoke  the  power  granted  to  the 
bishops  to  imprison  heretics,  restrained  the  most  forward".* 

During  the  usurpation  of  Henry  IV.  A.  D.  1400,  the 
clergy  who  had  been  instrumental  to  his  elevation  obtained 
from  him  a  law  for  the  burning  of  heretics,  which  they 
were  not  long  in  carrying  into  operation.  One  of  the  first 
victims  to  their  sanguinary  edict  was  William  Sawtre, 
said  to  have  held  the  principles  of  the  Baptists,  and  who 
was  burnt  in  London  in  the  year  1400.  He  had  been 
sometime  minister  of  the  parish  of  St.  Margaret,  in  the 
town  of  Lynn;  but,  adopting  the  tenets  of  the  Lollards, 
he  was  convicted  of  heresy  by  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  and 
though  by  temporizing  he  for  a  while  averted  the  dreadful 
sentence,  yet  he  ultimately  fell  a  martyr  to  the  cause  of 
truth.  If  we  may  credit  the  testimony  of  those  who  lived 
near  tlie  time  when  this  took  place,  the  diocess  of  Norwich, 

•   Ftapiu's  Hist,  of  EnjUnd,  toI.  1.  p.  4B0. 


HISTORY    OF    THE   BAPTISTS.  95 

in  which  Sawtre  resided,  abounded  with  persons  of  similar 
sentiments  ;  but  the  cruel  and  ignominious  death  of  this 
good  man  struck  terror  into  the  followers  of  Wickliffe,  and 
made  them  more  cautious  how  they  exposed  themselves  to 
a  similar  fate  by  divulging  their  opinions.  Yet  Fuller 
relates,  that,  such  was  the  craft  and  diligence  of  the  clergy, 
they  found  out  means  to  discover  many  of  them,  and  by 
€X  officio  informations  which  they  now  obtained,  they  per- 
secuted them  with  great  cruelty,  so  that  the  prisons  were 
filled  with  them — many  were  induced  to  recant,  and  such 
as  refused  were  treated  without  mercy.* 

That  the  denial  of  the  right  of  infants  to  baptism,  was  a 
principle  generally  maintained  among  the  Lollards  or  fol- 
lowers of  Wickliffe,  is  abundantly  confirmed  by  the  histo- 
rians of  those  times.  Thomas  Walden,  who  wrote  against 
Wickliffe,  terms  this  reformer,  "  one  of  the  seven  heads 
that  rose  up  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  for  denying  infant 
baptism,  that  heresie  of  the  Lollards,  of  whom  he  was  so 
great  a  ringleader."  Walsingham,  another  writer,  says, 
"  It  was  in  the  year  1381,  that  that  damnable  heretic  John 
Wickliffe  received  the  cursed  opinions  of  Berengarius/' 
one  of  which  unquestionably  was  the  denial  of  infant  bap- 
tism. The  Dutch  martyrology,  also,  gives  an  account  of 
one  sir  Lt.  Clifford,  who  had  formerly  been  a  Lollard,  but 
had  left  them,  and  who  informed  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury that  the  Lollards  would  not  baptize  their  new-born 
children.  The  fact  is,  therefore,  put  beyond  dispute,  that 
the  principles  of  the  Antipaedobaptists  were  prevalent  dur- 
ing the  whole  of  the  fifteenth  century,  though  we  are  un- 
able to  trace  them  as  embodied  in  the  formation  of  distinct 
churches  under  that  denomination. 

In  the  history  of  the  Welsh  Baptists  compiled  by  Mr. 
Joshua  Thomas  of  Leominster,  we  have  some  interesting 
information  respecting  a  Mr.  Walter  Brute,  who  is  said 
to  have  been  a  gentleman  of  rank,  learning,  and  parts,  in 
the  diocess  of  Hereford,  about  the  end  of  the  fourteenth 
century.  This  person,  though  reckoned  a  layman  by  the 
Popish  clergy,  was  indefatigable  in  propagating  the  truth 
himself,  "  teaching  openly  and  privately,  as  well  the  no- 
bles as  the  commons."  In  this  good  work  he  was  assisted 
by   two  of   his  intimate  friends,  viz.  Mr.  William  Swin- 

♦  Fuller's  Church  Hislorj,  p.  164. 


^  SUPPLEMENT. 

derby,  and  Mr.  Stephen  Ball,  who  were  l^ptfa  of  them 
preacher^  of  note,  and  all  ^ijiiiiitaini^g  the  doctrines  of 
Wickliife.  Fox,  the  Martyrolpgist,  has  given  a  particular 
Recount  of  Mr.  Brute,  and  of  his  religious  septinients,  ex- 
tracted from  the  register  of  the  bishop  of  Hereford.  One 
of  his  tenets  was,  iirAt  faith  ought  to  precede  baptism,  and 
that  baptism  was  not  essential  to  salvation.  A  commission 
was  granted  by  Richard  II.  about  the  year  1392,  addressed 
to  the  nobility  and  gentry  of  the  county  of  Hereford,  and 
^o  the  mayor  of  the  city,  authorizing  them  to  persecute 
Brute,  on  a  charge  of  preaching  heresy  in  the  diocess  and 
places  adjacent,  and  also  with  keeping  conventicles.  In 
consequence  of  this,  Mr.  Brute  retired  into  privacy,  and 
Svvinderhy  and  his  friends  fled  into  Wales,  to  be  out  of  the 
county  and  diocess  of  Hereford.  Amidst  the  mountains 
and  valleys  pf  the  principality,  they  continued  for  some 
time  instructing  all  that  came  unto  them.  They  seem,  how- 
ever, ultimately  to  have  been  apprehended  and  brought  to 
trial,  and  Fox  mentions  that  Swinderby,  the  friend  of  Wal- 
ter Brute,  was  burnt  alive  for  his  profession  in  Smithfield, 
A.  D.  1401  ;  what  became  of  the  latter,  he  does  not  parti- 
cularly say,  but  from  what  he  relates  of  his  bold  and  spirited 
defence  upon  his  trial,  it  is  probable  that  he  shared  the 
same  fate. 

Dr.  Wall,  the  learned  author  of  the  History  of  Infant- 
Baptism,  seems  desirous  of  pursuading  his  readers  that  there 
were  no  Baptists  in  England,  when  Henry  VIII.  ascended 
the  throne  at  the  commencement  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
A.  D.  1511.  But  upon  that  supposition,  it  is  not  easy  to 
account  for  the  sanguinary  statutes  which  in  the  early  part 
of  this  reign  were  put  forth  against  the  Anabaptists.  In 
the  year  1535,  ten  persons  avowing  these  sentiments,  are 
mentioned  in  the  registers  of  the  metropolis,  as  having  been 
put  to  death  in  different|)arts  of  thp  country,  while  an  equal 
number  saved  themselves  by  recantatioi).  In  the  following 
year,  the  convocation  sat,  anfd  ^fter  spi^ie  matters  relating 
to  the  king's  divorce  had  been  debated,  the  lower  house 
presented  to  the  upper  a  catalogue  of  religious  tenets  which 
then  prevailed  in  the  realm,  amounting  to  ^ixty-seven  arti- 
cles, and  they  are  such  as  respected  the  Lollards,  the  new 
reformers,  and  the  Anabaptists.  The  latter  are  most  par- 
ticularly pointed  at ;— the  indispensable  necessity  of  bap- 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  97 

tism,  for  attaining  eternal  life,  is  most  peremptorily  insisted 
on  ;  that  "  infants  must  needs  be  christened,  because  they  are 
born  in  original  sin,  which  sin  must  needs  be  remitted,  and 
which  can  only  be  done  by  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  whereby 
they  receive  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  exerciseth  his  grace 
and  efficacy  in  them,  and  cleanseth  and  purgeth  those  from 
sin  by  his  most  secret  virtue  and  operation.  Item.  That 
children  or  men  once  baptized,  can,  nor  ought  ever  to  he 
baptized  again.  Item,  That  they  ought  to  repute  and  take 
all  the  Anabaptists,  and  every  other  man's  opinions  agree- 
able to  the  said  Anabaptists,  for  detestable  heresies,  and 
utterly  to  be  condemned."  On  the  16th  November  1538, 
a  proclamation  was  issued,  condemning  all  the  books  of  the 
Anabaptists,  and  ordering  those  to  be  punished  who  vended 
them  ;  and  in  the  following  month  a  circular  letter  was 
addressed  to  all  the  justices  of  peace  throughout  England, 
solemnly  warning  them  to  take  care  that  all  the  injunctions, 
laws,  and  proclamations,  against  the  Anabaptists  and  others, 
be  duly  executed.  In  the  same  year  an  act  of  grace  was 
passed,  from  the  provisions  of  which  all  Anabaptists  were 
excepted.*  If  the  country  did  not  abound  with  Baptists 
at  this  time,  why  were  those  severe  measures  enforced 
against  them  ? 

We  learn  from  Fuller's  Church  History,  that  at  the  period 
when  Henry  VIII.  was  married  to  Anne  of  Cleves,  "  the 
Dutch  flocked  into  England  in  great  numbers,  and  soon 
after  began  to  broach  their  strange  opinions,  being  branded 
with  the  general  name  of  Anabaptists."  He  adds,  that 
"  these  Anabaptists,  in  the  main,  are  but  Donatists  new 
dipped.  And  this  year  their  name  first  appears  in  our  Eng- 
lish Chronicles,  where  I  read,  that  four  Anabaptists,  three 
men  and  one  woman,  all  Dutch,  bare  fagots  at  Paul's  cross ; 
and  three  days  after,  a  man  and  a  woman  of  their  sect  were 
burnt  in  Smithfield."t 

When  the  historian  says,  that  it  was  in  the  year  15S8  that 
the  names  of  these  sectaries  first  appeared  in  an  English 
Chronicle,  there  is  considerable  obscurity  attached  to  his 
meaning.  To  suppose  him  to  assert  that  the  Anabaptists 
do  not  appear  in  the  annals  of  England  before  that  year,  is 
to  accuse  him  of  contradicting  his  own  writings,  and  viola- 

*  Baniet's  History  of  the  Reformation,  toI.  3.  book  3. 

t  Fuller's  Cliurch  Historj,  book  4.     SIow's  Chronicler,  p.  576. 


98  SUPPLEMENT. 

ting  the  truth  of  history.  Bishop  Burnet  says,  that  "  in 
May  1535,  nineteen  Hollanders  were  accused  of  holding 
heretical  opinions,  among  which  was  a  denial  that  the  sacra- 
ments had  any  effect  on  those  that  received  them  :  fourteen 
of  them  remained  obstinate,  and  were  burnt  by  pairs  in 
several  places."*  This  denial  of  the  efficacy  of  the  sacra- 
ments evidently  points  to  the  Baptists,  who  strenuously  op- 
posed the  administration  of  that  ordinance  to  infants  on  the 
ground  of  its  saving  efficacy.  In  the  same  year,  as  has  been 
already  stated,  the  registers  of  London  mention  certain 
Dutch  Baptists,  ten  of  whom  were  put  to  death;  and  in  the 
articles  of  religion  set  forth  by  the  king  and  convocation, 
A.  D.  1536,  the  sect  of  the  Anabaptists  is  specified  and 
condemned.  In  fact,  it  is  easy  to  trace  the  Baptists  in  Eng- 
land at  least  a  hundred  years  prior  to  the  time  mentioned 
by  Fuller.  His  words  must  therefore  be  restricted  to  the 
punishments  first  inflicted  in  England  upon  the  Mennonites, 
or  Dutch  Baptists,  who  had  emigrated  to  this  country. 

In  the  year  1539,  the  thirtieth  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII. 
we  find  certain  legal  enactments  promulgated,  one  of  which 
was  "  that  those  who  are  in  any  error,  as  Sacranientaries, 
Anabaptists,  or  any  others,  that  sell  books  having  such 
opinions  in  them,  being  once  known,  both  the  books  and 
such  persons  shall  be  detected,  and  disclosed  immediately  to 
the  king's  majesty,  or  one  of  his  privy-council,  to  the  intent 
to  have  it  punished  without  favour,  even  with  the  extremity 
of  the  laii).'''X  From  this  it  appears,  that  the  Baptists  not 
only  existed  in  England,  but  that  they  were  in  the  habit 
of  availing  themselves  of  the  art  of  printing,  which  had  not 
long  been  discovered,  for  the  defence  of  their  peculiar  and 
discriminating  tenets  ;  and  to  such  an  extent  too,  as  to  alarm 
the  clergy,  and  induce  them  to  call  upon  the  legislature  for 
measures  of  severity,  in  order  to  restrain  their  circulation. 

In  the  same  year,  it  appears  from  the  Dutch  Martyrology, 
that  sixteen  men  and  fifteen  women  were  banished  the 
country  for  opposing  infant-baptism.  They  retired  to  Delf 
in  Holland,  where  they  were  pursued  and  prosecuted  before 
the  magistrates  as  Anabaptists,  and  put  to  death  for  their 
supposed  errors,  the  men  being  beheaded  and  the  women 
drowned.  Such  were  the  sanguinary  proceedings  against  the 

•   Historj  of  (lie  Refoniitlioii,  vol.  1.  book  ;>.  p.  195. 
t  Fox's  Martyr,  vol.  2.  p.  440. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  99 

Baptists,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  a  monarch  who  pro- 
fessedly espoused  the  cause  of  reformation. 

Edward  VI.  ascended  the  throne  in  1547,  and  though 
only  nine  years  of  age,  he  was  evidently  a  great  blessing  to 
the  country.  He  encouraged  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures 
in  his  own  language,  received  home  again  such  as  had  been 
banished  during  the  former  reign,  and  restrained  persecu- 
tion in  all  its  direful  forms  to  the  utmost  of  his  power.  Fox 
tells  us  that  **  during  the  whole  time  of  the  six  years'  reign 
of  this  young  prince,  much  tranquillity,  and  as  it  were 
a  breathing  time,  was  granted  to  the  whole  church  of  Eng- 
land ;  so  that  the  rage  of  persecution  ceasing,  and  the  sword 
taken  out  of  the  adversaries'  hand,  there  was  now  no  danger 
to  the  godly,  unless  it  were  only  by  wealth  and  prosperity, 
which  many  times  bringeth  more  damage  in  corrupting 
men's  minds,  than  any  time  of  persecution  or  affliction.  In 
short,  during  all  this  time,  neither  in  Smithfield,  nor  in  any 
other  quarter  of  this  realm,  was  any  heard  to  suffer  for  any 
matter  of  religion,  either  Papist  or  Protestant,  two  only 
excepted  ;  one  an  English  woman,  called  Joan  of  Kent ;  and 
the  other  a  Dutchman,  named  Goorge."* 

Bishop  Burnet  informs  us,  that  at  this  time  there  were 
many  Anabaptists  in  several  parts  of  England. — These 
persons  laid  it  down  as  a  foundation  principle,  that  the 
Scripture  was  to  be  the  only  rule  of  Christians.  They  de- 
nied that  the  baptism  of  infants  could  be  fairly  deduced  from 
Scripture:  "  they  held  that  to  be  no  baptism,  and  so  were 
rebaptized."  On  the  I2th  of  April  1549,  there  was  a  com- 
plaint brought  to  the  council,  that  with  the  strangers  that 
were  lately  come  into  England,  some  of  that  persuasion  had 
come  over,  who  were  disseminating  their  errors  and  making 
proselytes.  A  commission  was  accordingly  ordered  for  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  bishops  of  Ely,  Worcester, 
Westminster,  Lincoln,  and  Rochester,  &c.  &c.  to  examine 
and  search  after  all  Anabaptists,  heretics,  or  contemners  of 
the  Common  Prayer — to  endeavour  to  reclaim  them,  or,  if 
obstinate,  to  excommunicate  and  imprison  them,  and  deliver 
them  over  to  the  secular  power,  to  be  farther  proceeded 
against.  Some  tradesmen  in  London  were  brought  before 
the  commissioners, and  were  persuaded  to  abjure  their  former 

*  Acls  anil  Monuments,  |>.  bSii. 


100  SUPPLEMENT. 

opinions,  one  of  which  was  "  that  the  baptism  of  infant* 

was  not  profitable." 

One  of  those  who  thus  abjured,  was  commanded  to  carry 
a  fagot  on  the  following  Sunday  at  St.  Paul's,  where  a 
sermon  was  to  be  preached  setting  forth  his  heresy  But 
Joan  Boucher,  commonly  called  Joan  of  Kent,  was  extreme- 
ly obstinate.  "  The  excuse  for  thirsting  after  this  woman's 
blood  (says  one  of  our  older  historians)  which  Cranmer  and 
the  other  bishops  evinced  was,  that  she  was  an  Anabaptist, 
and  that  the  Anabaptists  in  Germany  had  turned  all  reli- 
gion into  allegories,  and  denied  the  principles  of  the  Chris- 
tian faith — that  they  had  also  broke  out  into  rebellion,  and 
driven  the  bishops  out  of  Munster,  where  they  set  up  John 
of  Leyden,  one  of  their  teachers,  for  king,  and  called  the 
city  New  Jerusalem.  But  Joan  Boucher  was  not  charged 
with  rebellion,  nor  yet  with  a  breach  of  peace.  And  bishop 
Burnet  himself  acknowledges,  that  there  were  Anabaptists 
of  gentle  and  moderate  principles  and  manners,  whose  only 
crime  was,  that  they  thought  baptism  ought  not  to  be  given 
to  infants,  but  to  grown  persons  alone.  If  the  bishops  did 
not  distinguish  this  moderate  sort  of  Baptists  from  the 
madmen  of  Munster,  there  is  reason  to  judge  the  death  of 
Joan  Boucher  to  be  no  better  than  murder.  She  was  in- 
deed charged  with  maintaining,  besides  adult  baptism, 
"  that  Christ  was  not  truly  incarnate  of  the  Virgin,  whose 
flesh  being  sinful,  he  could  not  partake  of  it,  but  the  Word, 
by  the  consent  of  the  inward  man  in  the  Virgin,  took  flesh 
of  her" — a  scholastic  distinction,  incapable  of  doing  much 
mischief,  and  far  from  deserving  so  severe  a  punishment. 
The  principles  of  orthodoxy  surely  ought  not  to  destroy  the 
principles  of  humanity!  It  is  not  in  a  man's  power  to  be- 
lieve all  that  another  may  tell  him;  but  is  he  therefore  to 
be  burned  for  not  effecting  an  impossibility  ?  Had  the 
apostles  promulged  any  such  doctrine  among  either  Jews  or 
Gentiles,  when  Christ  sent  them  to  preach  the  gospel  to  all 
nations,  and  baptize  those  that  believed,  not  even  the  power 
of  miracles  would  have  been  sufficient  to  establish  a  religion 
thus  founded  on  cruelty  and  injustice."* 

The  bishops  named  in  the  commission  for  searching  after 
the  Baptists,  were,  Cranmer,   Ridley,  Goodrich,    Heath, 

•  Oldniixon's  llislory  of  Knplatid,  vol.  1.  p.  187. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  101 

Scory,  and  Holbeach,  two  of  whom  were,  in  the  following 
reign,  themselves  burnt  for  heresy.  When  this  poor  woman 
had  been  convicted,  and  condemned  as  an  obstinate  heretic, 
she  was  given  over  to  the  secular  power,  and  Cranmer  was 
employed  to  persuade  the  king  to  sign  the  warrant  for  her 
execution.  But  the  young  monarch  was  so  struck  with  the 
cruelty  and  unreasonableness  of  the  sentence  passed  upon 
her,  that  when  he  was  requested  to  sign  the  warrant  for  her 
execution,  he  could  not,  for  some  time,  be  prevailed  on  to 
do  it.  Cranmer  argued  from  the  law  of  Moses,  according 
to  which  blasphemers  were  to  be  stoned  :  he  said,  he  made 
a  great  difference  between  other  points  of  divinity,  and  those 
which  were  levelled  against  the  Apostles'  creed — that  there 
were  impieties  against  God,  which  a  prince,  being  his  de- 
puty, ought  to  punish,  just  as  the  king's  deputies  were  obliged 
to  punish  offences  against  the  king's  person  !  These  cer^ 
tainly  were  very  futile  pleas,  and  bishop  Burnet  says,  they 
rather  silenced  than  satisfied  the  young  king;  who  still 
thought  it  a  hard  thing,  as  in  truth  it  was,  to  proceed  so 
severely  in  such  cases.  Accordingly,  he  set  his  hand  to  the 
warrant  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  telling  Cranmer,  that  if  he 
did  wrong,  as  it  was  done  in  submission  to  his  authority,  he 
(the  archbishop)  should  answer  for  it  to  God !  This  struck 
the  prelate  with  much  horror,  so  that  he  was  very  unwilling 
to  have  the  sentence  carried  into  effect.  Every  effort  was 
now  made  to  induce  the  woman  to  recant :  both  Cranmer 
and  Ridley  took  her  in  custody  to  their  own  houses,  to  try 
if  they  could  prevail  upon  her  to  do  so;  but  remaining  in- 
flexible, she  was  executed  May  2,  1550,  bishop  Scory 
preaching  at  her  burning.* 

It  would  seem,  at  first  sight,  a  little  remarkable,  that  so 
much  pains  should  have  been  taken  with  Joan  Boucher  to 
make  her  retract  her  opinions  :  but  our  surprise  will  cease 
when  we  attend  to  the  account  which  Strype  gives  of  her  in 
his  Annals  of  the  Reformation:  "  She  was  (says  he)  a  great 
disperser  of  Tyndal's  New  Testament,  translated  by  him 
into  English,  and  printed  at  Cologne ;  and  was  more- 
over a  great  reader  of  Scriptures  herself.  Which  book  also 
she  dispersed  in  the  court,  and  so  became  known  to  certain 
women  of  quality,  and  was  particularly  acquainted  with 
Mrs.  Anne  Askew.  She  used,  for  greater  secrecy,  to  tie  the 

*  Burnet's  Hist.  Reformation,  vol  2.  part  2.  p.  110. 


102  SUPPLEMENT. 

books  with  strings  under  her  apparel,  and  so  pass  with  them 
into  court."*  From  this  it  would  appear  tliat  she  was  a 
person  of  no  ordinary  rank  in  life,  but  one  whose  sentiments 
on  religious  subjects  were  entitled  to  respect;  and  that, 
having  tasted  of  the  good  word  of  God  herself,  and  know- 
ing its  ineffable  value  to  the  souls  of  her  fellow-creatures, 
she  was  not  afraid  of  hazarding  her  own  personal  safety,  in 
those  perilous  times,  to  put*  others  in  possession  of  the 
oracles  of  eternal  truth. 

There  is  a  remarkable  circumstance  connected  with  the 
burning  of  this  illustrious  female,  related  by  Fox,  which  is 
worth  inserting  in  these  pages.  I  extract  it  from  Crosby's 
History,  vol.  1.  p.  59,  who  tells  us,  that  he  has  taken  it  from 
Peirce*s  Answer  to  Nichols.  "  When  the  Protestant  bi- 
ships  (says  Fox)  had  resolved  to  put  [this  woman]  to  death, 
a  friend  of  Mr.  John  Rogers,f  the  divinity-reader  in  St. 
Paul's  church,  came  to  him,  earnestly  entreating  him  to  use 
his  interest  with  the  archbishop,  that  the  poor  woman's  life 
might  be  spared,  and  other  means  used  to  prevent  the 
spreading  of  her  opinions,  which  might  be  done  in  time ; 
urging,  too,  that  though  while  she  lived  she  infected  few 
with  her  opinions,  yet  she  might  bring  many  to  think  well  of 
them,  by  suffering  for  them.  He  therefore  pleaded,  that  it 
was  much  better  she  should  be  kept  in  some  prison,  where 
she  had  no  opportunity  of  propagating  her  notions  among 
weak  people,  and  thus  she  would  be  precluded  from  injuring 
others,  while  she  might  live  to  change  her  own  mind.  Ro- 
gers, on  the  other  hand,  pleaded,  that  she  ought  to  be  put 
to  death.  Well  then,  said  his  friend,  if  you  are  resolved  to 
put  an  end  to  both  her  life  and  her  opinions,  choose  some 
other  kind  of  death,  more  consonant  to  the  gentleness  and 
mercy  prescribed  in  the  gospel,  there  being  no  need  that 
such  tormenting  deaths  should  be  resorted  to  in  imitation 
of  the  Papists.  Rogers  answered,  that  hurtling  alive  was 
not  a  cruel  death,  but  easy  enough  !  On  hearing  these  words, 
which  expressed  so  little  regard  to  the  poor  creature's  suf- 
ferings, his  friend  replied  with  great  vehemence,  at  the 
same  time  striking  Rogers's  hand,  which  before  he  had  held 
fast,  "  Well,  perhaps  it  may  so  happen,  that  you  yourselves 
will  one  day  have  your  hands  full  of  this  mild  burning  !^\ 

*  Bccles.  Mem.  vol.  2.  p.  'il4. 

t  Soppoaed  bj  Mr.  Peirce  to  be  Fox  himself! 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  103 

And  SO  it  came  to  pass,  for  Rogers  was  tlie  first  man  who 
was  burnt  in  queen  Mary's  reign  ! 

The  pious  bishop  Latimer  lived  during  the  reign  of  Ed- 
ward VI.  and  has  borne  a  very  honourable  testimony  to 
the  Baptists  of  his  day.  In  his  Lent-sermons  preached  be- 
fore the  king,  he  says,  "  The  Anabaptists  that  were  burnt 
[during  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.]  in  divers  towns  in  Eng- 
land, as  I  heard  of  credible  men,  for  I  saw  them  not  myself, 
went  to  their  death  intrepidly,  as  ye  will  say,  without  any 
fear  in  the  world,  but  cheerfully." 

That  the  Baptists  were  very  numerous  at  this  period,  is 
unquestionable  ;  and  that  many  of  those  who  were  led  to  the 
stake  in  the  reign  of  queen  Mary  were  of  that  persuasion, 
is  equally  clear ;  though  historians  have  not  been  very  care- 
ful in  recording  their  opinions  on  that  point.  Indeed,  there 
is  no  want  of  proof  concerning  the  hatred  in  which  they 
were  held  by  the  ruling  party,  one  instance  of  which  may 
be  mentioned.     In  the  year  1550,  after  much  cavilling  in 
the  state,  an  act  of  grace  was  passed,  extending  the  king's 
general  pardon  to  all  persons,  those  confined  in  the  Tower 
for  crimes  against  the  state,  and  also  all  Anabaptists  being 
excepted  !     In  the  same  year,  Ridley,  who  had  recently 
been  raised  to  the  bishoprick  of  London,  held  a  visitation 
of  his  diocess;   and  among  other  articles,  enjoined  on  his 
clergy  this  was  one :  "  to  see  whether  any  Anabaptists  or 
others  held  private  conventicles,  with  different  opinions 
and  forms  from  those  established  by  law."     This  excellent 
young  prince,  who  was  of  the  most  promising  expectations, 
and,  in  the  judgment  of  many  impartial  persons,  the  very 
phcenix  of  his  time,  was  removed  by  death  in  the  seven- 
teenth year  of  his  age,  and  the  seventh  of  his  reign ;  by 
some,  suspected  to  be    owing  to   poison.     Dr.  Leighton, 
speaking  of  his  premature  death,  says,  *'  This  king,  a  gra- 
cious plant,  whereof  the  soil  was  not  worthy,  like  another 
Josiah,  setting  himself  with  all  his  might  to  promote  the 
Reformation,  abhorred  and  forbid  that  any  mass  should  be 
permitted  to  his  sister.     Farther,  he  was  desirous  not  to 
leave  a  hoof  of  the  Romish  beast  in  his  kingdom,  as  he  was 
taught  by  some  of  the  sincerer  sort.     But  as  he  wanted  in- 
struments to  effect  this  good,  so  he  was  mightily  opposed  in 
all  his  good  designs  by  the  prelatists,  which  caused  him,  in 


104  SUPPLEMENT. 

his  godly  jealousy,  in  the  very  anguish  of  his  isoul,  to  pour 

out  his  soul  in  tears."* 

Of  the  short  and  sanguinary  reign  of  queen  Mary,  Mr. 
Neal  has  furnished  a  faithful  compendium,  vol.  1.  p.  70 — 
104,  and  we  have  little  to  add  to  his  narrative.  In  the  first 
year  of  her  reign,  a  person  of  the  name  of  Woodman  was 
cited  before  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  to  answer  to  certain 
allegations  touching  his  orthodoxy;  **  Hold  him  a  book 
(said  the  bishop) :  if  he  refuse  to  swear,  he  is  an  Anabap- 
tist, and  shall  be  excommunicated.''  This  criterion  for  as- 
certaining whether  or  not  the  poor  man  was  or  was  not  in- 
fected with  heresy,  is  no  farther  entitled  to  notice  than  as 
it  proves  two  things ;  namely,  the  existence  of  Baptists  at 
that  time  in  the  country,  and  the  severity  of  the  penal  laws 
against  them.  On  another  occasion,  when  Mr.  Philpot  was 
under  examination  by  the  lords  of  the  council  (November 
5,  1555),  it  was  remarked  by  one  of  his  judges,  that  "all  he- 
retics boast  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  every  one  would  hav^ 
a  church  of  his  own,  as  Joan  of  Kent,  and  the  Anabap- 
tists!" A  pretty  plain  indication  that  the  Baptists  of  that 
day  were  not  only  contending  for  the  divine  authority  of 
that  institution ;  but  alfeo  for  the  necessity  of  their  separating; 
themselves  unto  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and  maintaining  thd 
importance  of  their  own  principles.  It  is  painful  to  dwell 
upon  the  merciless  proceedings  of  this  f6ign,  and  We  shall 
dismiss  it  with  a  few  additional  remarks. 

In  the  beginning  of  June  1558,  a  proclamation  wa!s  is- 
sued, of  which  the  following  is  a  copy. 

BY  THE  KIN6  and  QUEEN. 

**  Whereas  divers  books,  filled  with  heresy,  sedition^and 
treason,  have  of  late^  and  be  daily  brought  into  thisrealm> 
out  of  foreign  countries,  and  places  beyond  the  seug;  aii^ 
some  also  covertly  printed  within  this  realm,  and  cast  abroaid 
in  sundry  parts  thereof,  whereby  not  only  God  is  disho- 
noured, but  also  encouragement  given  to  disobey  lawfiil 
princes  and  governors :  the  king  and  queen's  majesties;  ^ot 
redress  hereof,  doth,  by  their  own  proclamation,  declare  And 
publish  to  all  their  subjects,  that  whosoever  shall,  afl«*f  th^ 

•  For  Dr.Toulmin's  Redeclioiu  on  the  state  of  the  Baptists  during  the  relgii  of 
Edward  VT.  see  vol.  1.  p.  69,  70>of  Ihis  work. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  105 

proclaiming  hereof,  be  found  to  have  any  of  the  said  wicked 
and  seditious  books,  or,  finding  them,  do  not  forthwith  burfi 
the  same,  shall,  in  that  case,  be  reported  and  taken  for  a 
rebel,  and  shall,  without  delay,  be  executed  for  that  oiFeoce, 
according  to  martial  law.'" 

A  week  after  the  publishing  of  this  proclamation,  a  meet- 
ing of  Protestants  was  detected  at  Islington,  and  twenty-two 
individuals,  men  and  women,  were  seized  and  taken  before 
sir  Roger  Cholmley,  who  turned  them  over  to  the  bishop  of 
London,  who,  in  the  cruelty  of  his  tender  mercies,  turned 
thirteen  of  them  over  to  the  executioners,  seven  of  them  to 
be  burnt  in  Smithfield,  and  six  at  Brentford  !* 

Among  those  who  were  committed  to  the  flames  in  Smith- 
field,  on  this  occasion,  was,  Mr.  Roger  Holland,  agentleman 
descended  from  a  very  respectable  family  in  Lancashire, 
where  several  of  his  predecessors  are  to  be  found  enrolled 
in  the  list  of  sheriff's  for  the  county.  At  a  hearing  before 
bishop  Bonner ;  lord  Strange,  son  of  the  earl  of  Derby ;  sir 
Thomas  Gerrard;  Mr.  Eccleston  of  Eccleston,  with  many 
other  gentlemen  of  the  county,  appeared  to  speak  on  his 
behalf.  In  his  youthful  days,  Mr.  Holland  had  been,  not 
only  a  bigoted  Papist,  but  also  a  very  dissipated  and  pro- 
fligate young  man.  He  was,  however,  converted  from  the 
error  of  his  way  by  the  pious  instructions  of  a  servant-maid, 
in  the  family  in  which  he  resided.  She  put  into  his  hands 
some  books  both  in  defence  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and 
against  the  errors  of  Popery.  These  means  were,  through 
the  blessing  of  Heaven,  so  efficacious,  that  he  became  the 
member  of  a  congregational  church  in  London,  married  the 
female  to  whom  he  was  under  such  lasting  obligations,  and 
sealed  the  profession  of  the  gospel  with  his  blood:  his  wife 
also  suffered  great  affliction  for  maintaining  the  same  truths. 
Two  others,  of  the  Islington  congregation,  were  taken  by 
Bonner,  stripped  naked,  and  ffogged  in  his  garden  at  Ful- 
ham,  in  a  most  unmanly  posture,  to  such  a  degree,  that  a 
bundle  of  rods  was  worn  out  in  scourging  them  !  But  on  the 
character  of  this  queen,  and  the  general  complexion  of  her 
reign,  let  it  suffice  in  this  place,  to  give  an  extract  from  an 
oration,  composed  by  the  learned  John  Hailes,  esq.t  and 

•    *  Oldiuixon's  England,  vol.  1.  p.  284,ybZio. 

t  Mr.  Ilailes,  the  writer  of  this  oration,  was  bred  at  Oxford,  and  deservedly  held 
\i\  high  r€|)atalion  for  bis  learning.  He  was  highly  esteemed  by  llie  lord-keeper,  sir 
Nicholas  13i»coiJ,  nnd  by  lord  Burleigh  j  two  of  the  greatest  men  of  that  age, 

VOL.  \.  I 


106  SUPPLEMEMT. 

delivered  to  queen  Elizabeth,  soon  after  her  accession  to 

the  throne. 

<*  It  was  not  enough  for  these  unnatural  English  tormen- 
tors (says  Mr.  Hailes),  these  tyrants  and  false  Christians,  to 
be  lords  of  the  goods,  possessions,  and  bodies,  of  their  bre- 
thren and  countrymen  ;  but  being  very  antichrists  and  ene- 
mies of  the  cross  of  Christ,  they  would  be  gods  also,  and 
reign  in  the  consciences  and  souls  of  men.     Every  man,  wo- 
inan,  and  child,  must  deny  Christ  in-  word  openly,  abhor 
Christ  in  their  deeds,  slander  liim  with  word  and  deed,  wor- 
ship and  honour  false  gods  as  they  would  have  them,  and 
as  themselves  did,  and  so  give  body  and  soul  to  the  devil, 
their  master  :  or,  secretly  flee,  or,  after  inward  torments,  be 
burnt  openly.     O  cruelty,  cruelty,  far  exceeding  all  the 
cruelties  committed  by  those  famous  ancient  tyrants,  He- 
tod,  Caligula,  Nero,  Doraitian,  &c.  &c.  whose  names,  for 
their  cruel  persecution  of  the  people  of  God,  have  been,  and 
ever  will  be,  held  in  perpetual  hatred.     If  any  man  would 
undertake  to  set  forth  particularly  all  the  acts  that  have 
been  done  these  full  five  years  by  this  unnatural  woman 
(rather  say,  this  monster  covered  with  the  shape  of  a  woman), 
as  it  is  necessary  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  profit  of  the 
ehurch,  and  of  this  realm,  tliat  it  should  be  done,  he  wilt 
find  it  a  subject  sufficient  for  a  perfect  and  a  great  history, 
and  not  to  be  contained  in  an  oration  to  be  uttered  at  one 
time  by  the  voice  of  man.     But  to  comprehend  the  sum  of 
all  their  wickedness  in  few  words,  behold,  whatever  malice 
in  mischief,  covetousness   in  spoil,   cruelty   in  punishing, 
tyranny  in  destruction,  could  do ;  that,  all  this  poor  Eng- 
lish nation,  these  full  five  years,  either  suffered  already,  or 
should  have  suffered,  had  not  the  great  mercy  of  God  pre- 
vented it."* 

Queen  Elizabeth  ascended  the  throne  in  the  year  1558; 
and,  though  a  decided  enemy  to  Popery,  or,  more  pro- 
perly speaking,  to  the  authority  of  the  pope,  yet,  such 
was  her  blind  and  bigoted  determination  to  enforce  a  uni- 
formity of  worship  among  all  her  subjects,  that  the  Bap- 
tists were  called  to  no  small  share  of  suftering  for  conscience* 
sake,  during  the  whole  of  her  reign.  The  complexion  of 
her  reign,  however,  was  very  different  from  that  of  her 
sister.     The  fires  of  Smithfield  were  not  lighted  up  in  such 

•  Oldmixon,  p.  21)3. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  107 

profusion  ;  but  the  same  sanguinary  laws  remained  in  force  ; 
and  all  who  disclaimed  human  authority  in  the  kinj^dom  of 
Christ — who  maintained  the  word  of  God  to  be  the  only 
rule  of  faith  and  duty,  were  either  compelled  to  temporize 
and  conceal  their  convictions,  or  were  subject  to  great  pains 
and  penalties.  The  queen,  says  sir  Francis  Walsingham 
when  sketching  the  features  of  her  government,  "  laid 
down  two  maxims  of  state :  one  was,  not  to  force  consciences 
— the  other  was  not  to  let  factious  practices  go  unpunished, 
because  they  were  covered  by  pretexts  of  conscience."  The 
strictures  which  Mr.  Neal  has  passed  on  these  maxims  of 
government,  vol.  1.  p.  115 — 120,  are  so  exceedingly  perti- 
nent that  it  is  needless  here  to  enlarge  on  them.  Bishop 
Burnet  tells  us  that  she  did  not  at  first  revive  those  severe 
laws  which  were  passed  in  her  father's  time,  by  which  the 
refusal  of  the  oath  of  supremacy  was  made  treason,  but  left 
her  subjects  to  the  freedom  of  their  thoughts,  and  only  made 
it  penal  to  extol  a  foreign  jurisdiction.  She  also  laid  aside 
the  title  *^  supreme  head,"  of  the  church,  and  those  who 
refused  the  oath  were  only  disabled  from  holding  benefices 
during  their  refusal.  But  after  the  twentieth  year  of  her 
reign,  the  political  posture  of  affairs  compelled  her.  We  are 
told,  to  adopt  a  different  line  of  conduct.  *' Then,  pecu- 
niary punishments  were  inflicted  on  such  as  withdrew 
from  the  cliurch ;  and  in  conclusion  she  was  forced  to 
make  laws  of  greater  rigour. — As  for  the  Puritans,  as  long 
as  they  only  inveighed  against  some  abuses,  such  as  plurali* 
ties,  nonresidents,  or  the  like,  it  was  not  their  zeal  against 
those,  but  their  violence,  that  was  condemned.  When  theif 
refused  to  compli/  zcith  some  ceremonies^  and  questioned  the 
superioritj/  of  the  bishops,  and  declared  for  a  democracy  in 
the  church,  they  were  connived  at  with  great  gentleness — 
but  they  set  up  a  new  model  of  church-discipline,  zmthout 
Ti'aitingfor  the  civil  magistrate,  and  entered  into  combina- 
tions ;  then  it  appeared  that  it  was  faction,  and  not  zeal,  that 
animated  tliem.  Upon  that,  the  queen  found  it  necessary 
to  restrain  them  more  than  she  had  done  formerly."  Such 
is  bishop  Burnet's  apology  for  the  intolerant  proceedings  of 
this  reign. 

The  share  which  the  Baptists  had  in  these  severities,  will 
appear  from  the  mention  of  a  few  instances.  Dr.  Wall 
relates,  that  about  the  sixteenth  year  of  queen  Elizabeth, 

I  ^ 


108  SUPPLEMENT. 

a  congregation  of  Dutch  Antipaedobaptists  was  discovered 
without  Aldgate,  in  London,  of  whom  twenty-seven  were 
taken  and  imprisoned ;  and  the  following  month  one  man 
and  ten  women  of  them  were  condemned.*  Another  wri- 
ter informs  us,  that  it  was  at  Easter,  1575,  that  this  took 
place,  and  that  four  of  them  recanted  at  Paul's  cross,  on 
the  25th  May,  and  that  the  rest  were  banished  the  king- 
dom.i*     The  following  is  the  form  of  their  abjuration. 

"  Whereas,  we  being  seduced  by  the  devil,  the  spirit  of 
error,  and  by  false  teachers,  have  fallen  into  these  most 
damnable  and  detestable  heresies,  that  Christ  took  not 
flesh  of  the  substance  of  the  Virgin  Mary — that  the  in- 
fants of  the  faithful  ought  not  to  be  baptized;  and  that  a 
Christian  man  may  not  be  a  magistrate,  or  bear  the  sword 
and  office  of  authority ;  and  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  a 
Christian  man  to  take  an  oath  :  now,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
and  by  the  assistance  of  good  and  learned  ministers  of 
Christ's  church,  I  understand  the  same  to  be  most  damna- 
ble and  detestable  heresies ;  and  do  ask  God,  before  his 
church,  mercy  for  my  said  former  errors,  and  do  forsake, 
recant,  and  renounce,  them  :  and  I  abjure  them  from  the 
bottom  of  my  heart,  protesting  I  certainly  believe  the  con* 
trary.  And  farther  1  confess,  that  the  whole  doctrine, 
established  and  published  in  the  church  of  England,  and  also 
that  which  is  received  in  the  Dutch  church  in  London,  is 
found  true  and  according  to  God's  word  ;  whereunto  in  all 
things  I  submit  myself,  and  will  be  most  gladly  a  uiember 
of  the  said  Dutch  church;  from  henceforth  utterly  aban- 
doning and  forsaking  all  and  every  Anahaptistical  error.''X 

This  abjuration-oath,  which  was  administered  by  Dr.  De- 
laune,  then  minister  of  the  Dutch  church,  Austin  Friars, 
sufficiently  indicates  the  arbitrary  and  intolerant  spirit  of 
the  age.  Fuller,  the  historian,  mentions  the  same  facts, 
with  some  additional  circumstances.  **  Now  began  the 
Anabaptists  (says  he)  wonderfully  to  increase  in  the  land  ; 
and  as  we  are  sorry  that  any  countrymen  should  be  seduced 
with  that  opinion,  so  we  are  glad  that  the  English  as  yet 
iwere  free  from  that  infection."  He  then  goes  on  to  relate 
the  apprehension  of  the  twenty-seven  Baptists  at  Aldgate, 

•  History  of  lofant  Baptism,  book  2.  p.  212. 
t  D'Assi;;iiy's  Mystery  uf  Aiiabaptisiu,  p.  jOO. 
-  J  Crosby,  vol.  1.  i>.  08. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  109 

nnd  adds  that  two  of  them  were  so  obstinate,  that  orders 
were  issued  for  their  being  committed  to  the  flames  in 
Smithrield.  This  induced  the  celebrated  John  Fox,  the 
niartyrologist,  to  interpose  in  their  behalf,  supplicating  her 
majesty  to  reprieve  them.  The  letter  was  written  in  Latin^ 
but  Mr.  Crosby  has  furjjished  us  with  the  following  tranr 
station  of  it : 

*'  Most  serene  and  happy  princess — most  illustrious 
(}ueen,  the  honour  of  our  country,  and  ornament  of  the 
age.  As  nothing  has  been  farther  from  my  thoughts  and 
expectations,  than  ever  to  disturb  your  most  excellent  ma- 
jesty by  my  troublesome  interruption  ;  so  it  grieves  me  very 
jnuch,  that  1  must  break  that  silence  which  has  hitherto  been 
the  result  of  my  mind.  But,  so  it  now  happens  by,  I  know 
not  what  infelicity,  that  the  present  time  obliges  me,  con- 
trary to  my  hope  and  opinion,  to  that  which  of  all  things  in 
the  world  I  least  desired  :  and  though  hitherto  I  have  been 
troublesome  to  nobody ;  I  am  now,  contrary  to  my  inclina- 
tion, constrained  to  be  importunate,  even  with  my  prin^ 
cess:  not  in  any  matter  or  course  of  my  own,  but  through 
the  calamity  brought  upon  others.  And  by  how  much  the 
more  sharp  and  lamentable  that  is,  by  so  much  the  more  I 
am  spurred  on  to  deprecate  it. 

*'  I  understand  there  are  some  here  in  England,  though 
not  English,  but  come  hither  from  Holland,  I  suppose  both 
men  and  women,  who  having  been  tried  according  to  law, 
publicly  declared  their  repentance,  and  are  happily  re- 
claimed. Many  others  are  condemned  to  exile — a  light 
sentence,  in  my  opinion*  But  I  hear  there  are  one  or  two 
of  these,  who  are  appointed  to  the  most  severe  of  punish- 
ments, namely,  burmng,  unless  your  clemency  prevent  iti 
Now  in  this  one  affair,  I  consider  there  are  two  things  to 
be  considered  ;  the  one  is,  the  wickedness  of  their  errors  ; 
the  other,  the  severity  of  their  punishment.  As  to  their 
errors,  indeed,  no  man  of  sense  can  deny  that  they  are  most 
absurd ;  and  I  wonder  that  such  monstrous  opinions  could 
come  into  the  mind  of  any  Christian  ;  but  such  is  the  state 
of  human  weakness,  if  we  are  left  never  so  little  awhile  des- 
titute of  the  divine  light,  whither  is  it  that  we  do  not  fall  ? 
And  we  have  great  reason  to  give  God  thanks  on  this  ac- 
count, that  1  hear  not  of  any  Englishman  that  is  inclined 
to  this  madness.     As  to  these  fanatical  sects,  therefore^  i| 


110  SUPPLEMIiNT. 

is  certain,  they  are  by  no  means  to  be  countenanced  in  a 
commonwealth,  bat  in  my  opinion  ought  to  be  suppressed 
by  proper  correction.  But  to  roast  alive  the  bodies  of  poor 
wretches,  that  oftend  rather  through  blindness  of  judgment 
than  perverseness  of  will,  in  fire  and  JiumeSy  raging  with 
pitch  and  brimstone y  is  a  hard-hearted  thing,  and  more  agree- 
able to  the  practice  of  the  Romanists  than  to  the  custom  of 
the  Gospellers:  yea,  it  is  evidently  of  the  same  kind  as  if 
it  had  flowed  from  the  Romish  priests,  from  the  first  author 
of  such  cruelty.  Innocent  III,  O,  that  none  had  ever 
brought  such  a  Phalarian  bull  into  the  meek  church  of 
Christ !  I  do  not  speak  these  things,  because  I  am  pleased 
with  their  wickedness,  or  favour  the  errors  of  any  men  ; 
but  seeing  I  am  myself  a  man,  I  must  therefore  favour  the 
life  of  man — not  that  he  should  err,  but  that  he  should 
repent.  Nay,  my  pity  extends  not  only  to  the  life  of  man, 
but  even  to  the  beasts. 

"  For,  it  is  perhaps  folly  in  me ;  but  I  speak  the  truth4 
that  I  can  hardly  pass  by  a  slaughter-house  where  cattle 
are  killing,  but  my  mind  revolts  with  a  secret  sense  of  fheir 
pains.  And  truly  I  greatly  admire  the  clemency  of  God 
in  this,  who  had  such  regard  to  the  mean  brute  creature*, 
formerly  prepared  for  sacrifices,  that  they  must  not  be  com* 
mitted  to  the  flames,  before  their  blood  had  been  poured 
out  at  the  foot  of  the  altar.  Whence  we  may  gather, 
that  in  inflicting  puiHsbments,  however  just,  we  must  not 
be  over  rigorous,  but  temper  the  sharpness  of  rigour  with 
clemency.  Wherefore,  if  1  may  be  so  bold  with  the  majesty 
of  so  great  a  princess,  I  humbly  beg  of  your  royal  highness, 
for  the  sake  of  Christ,  who  was  consecrated  to  sutler  for 
the  lives  of  many,  this  favour  at  my  request,  which  even  the 
divine  clemency  would  engage  you  to,  that  if  it  may  be,  and 
what  cannot  your  authority  do  in  such  cases,  these  misera- 
ble wretches  may  be  spared  ;  at  least,  that  a  stop  may  be 
put  to  the  horror,  by  changing  their  punishment  into  some 
other  kind.  There  are  excommunications,  and  close  impri>* 
sonment;  there  are  bonds  ;  there  is  perpetual  banishment, 
burning  of  the  hand,  and  whipping,  or  even  slavery  itself. 
This  one  thing  I  most  earnestly  beg,  that  the  piles  and 
flames  in  Smithfield,  so  long  ago  extinguished  by  your 
happy  government,  may  not  now  be  again  revived.  That 
if  I  may  not  obtain  this,  1  pray  with  the  greatest  earnest- 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  Ill 

«ess,  tliat  out  of>  your  great  pity  you  would  grant  us  a 
month  or  two,  in  which  we  may  try  whether  the  Lord  will 
give  them  grace  to  turn  from  their  dangerous  errors;  lest 
Mith  the  destruction  of  their  bodies,  their  souls  be  in  danger 
of  eternal  ruin."* 

So  far  the  venerable  John  Fox  :  but  what  a  train  of  re- 
flection does  this  letter  give  rise  to,  Avere  tliis  the  place  to 
indulge  in  it.  One  natural  inference  is,  that,  in  his  judg- 
ment, the  power  of  the  civil  magistrate  may  very  properly 
he  exercised  in  coercing  opinions  in  matters  of  religion, 
and  in  punishing  those  who  dare  to  think  differently  from 
the  national  standard,  provided  the  punishment  be  not  ex- 
cessive I  These  ''fanatical  sects  are  by  no  means  to  be 
countenanced  in  a  commonwealth — but  ought  to  be  mpprtss- 
ed  with  propel^  correction : — there  are  excommunications,  and 
close  imprisonment ;  exile  is  a  light  sentence,  in  his  opinion  ; 
there  are  bonds,  perpetual  banishment,  burning  in  the  hand;, 
and  whipping,  or  even  slavery  itself."  To  any  of  these 
the  venerable  martyrologist  could  give  his  consent^  but 
the  roasting  alive  of  human  beings  is  a ''  hard-hearted  thing,'* 
from  which  his  compassionate  heart  revolted.  Her  majesty's 
heart,  however,  it  appears,  was  not  quite  so  soft:  for  though 
ehe  had  a  high  respect  for  the  writer,  and  constantly  called 
him  her  '*  father  Fox,"  she  was  not  his  dutiful  daughter,  but 
met  his  request  with  a  flat  denial,  "  unless  after  a  month's 
reprieve  and  conference  with  divines,  they  would  recant 
their  errors."  "  She  declared  their  impieties  to  be  damna* 
ble,  and  that  she  was  necessitated  to  this  severity,  because^ 
having  formerly  punishea  some  traitors,  were  she  now  to 
spare  these  blasphemers,  the  world  would  condemn  her  as 
being  more  in  earnest  in  asserting  her  own  safety,  than  the 
honour  of  her  God."  All  the  difference  then  between  her 
majesty  and  the  learned  martyrologist,  in  this  instance, 
merely  regarded  the  quantmn  of  punishment  to  be  inflicted; 
for,  on  the  principle,  they  were  fully  agreed  !  And  certainly 
where  the  point  in  dispute  was  so  trivial,  it  was  very  proper 
thatthequeen  should  follow  her  own  judgment.  Accordingly, 
the  writ,  De  hcretico  comburendo,  that  is,  for  burning  here- 
tics, which  for  seventeen  years  had  only  hung  up  in  terroremy 
was  now  taken  down  and  put  in  execution,  and  the  twe 

f  The  original  of  this  letter  is  given  iu  the  Appendix  lo  this  volume,  No.  HI.  p.  viii. 


112  SUPPLEMENT. 

Anabaptists,  John  Wielinaker  and  Henry  Torwoort,  were 

committed  to  the  flames  in  Smithfield,  July  22,  1575. 

I  have  dwelt  the  more  largely  upon  this  afliiir,  because  it 
presents  us  with  a  fair  specimen  of  the  state  of  the  public 
mind  in  regard  to  toleration  during  the  boasted  reign  of 
queen  Elizabeth.  And  now,  before  we  dismiss  the  matter 
wholly,  let  us  pause  and  examine  a  little  coolly  "  these 
monstrous  opinions,"  which  Fox  wonders  should  ever  enter 
the  mind  of  any  Christian. — "  This  madness,"  which  "  en- 
dangered the  eternal  ruin  of  their  souls,"  according  to  his 
notion  of  the  matter,  and  which  her  majesty  considered  to 
be  "  damnable  impieties,"  implying  hlasphemi/  against  God, 
not  to  be  expiated  but  by  the  extremest  tortures. 

The  first  article  in  thia  dreadful  catalogue  of  crimes,  re- 
spected the  human  nature  of  the  Son  of  God  ;  a  speculation 
indulged  by  Joan  of  Kent,  and  many  other  truly  pious  per- 
sons in  that  day.  Tliey  had  read,  in  the  writings  of  the  holy 
Evangelist,  that  Christ's  human  nature  was  miraculously 
formed  in  the  womb  of  a  virgin,  by  the  power  of  the  Most 
High  coming  upon  her;  that  the  body  of  the  Saviour  was 
not  produced  according  to  the  ordinary  laws  of  generation  ; 
and  that  consequently  "  that  holi/  thing  which  was  born  of 
her,"  was  not  subject  to  the  original  taint  which  descended 
from  Adam  to  his  posterity.  Even  admitting  that  it  was 
improper  to  indulge  speculation  on  this  sublime  mystery, 
which  we  ought  to  receive  as  it  is  delivered  to  us,  without 
curiously  prying  into  things  quite  beyond  our  reach,  it  is 
not  easy  to  find  the  monstrous  impiety,  the  damnable  heresy, 
in  it,  which  should  entitle  its  abettors  to  such  condign  pur 
nishment.  For  aught  we  can  see,  it  was  a  harmless  specur 
lation,  which  no  way  affected  either  the  faith  or  the  obedi- 
ence of  the  gospel.  And  as  to  the  other  articles  of  their 
impeachment,  it  would  be  trilling  with  the  reader's  time 
here  to  enlarge  upon  them.  That  infants  ou}^hl  not  to  be 
baptized,  must  be  allowed  by  all  who  admit  that  either  prer 
cept  or  example  is  necessary  to  authorize  us  in  whatever  we 
practise  as  a  branch  of  worship.  The  unlawfulness  of  taking 
an  oath,  and  of  Christians  filling  the  ofiices  of  civil  magis- 
tracy, though  to  me  they  both  appear  unfounded  objections, 
originating  in  a  misapplication  of  certain  texts  of  Scripture, 
were  nevertheless  opinions  that  had  been  current  among 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  113 

theWaldenses,Albigenses5 and  Wickliffites,  and  indeed  have 
been  prevalent  in  every  age  of  the  church  since  the  days 
of  the  apostles.  Now,  to  say  nothing  of  the  infernal  cruelty 
of  roasting  alive  these  individuals,  there  is  something  mon- 
strously wicked,  even  in  compelling  them  to  abjure  these 
harmless  opinions  as  **  most  damnable  and  detestable  here- 
sies;"  to  abjure  them  "  from  the  bottom  of  their  heart,  pro- 
testing that  they  certainly  believed  the  contrary.^'  Alas,  hu- 
manity sickens  at  such  an  outrage  on  the  prerogative  of  the 
Most  High,  and  the  rights  of  mankind! 

From  this  period  to  the  end  of  queen  Elizabeth's  reign^ 
the  whole  body  of  the  Puritans  appear  to  have  been  treated 
with  great  severity,  of  which  the  Baptists  certainly  came 
in  for  their  due  share.  Many  of  them  quitted  the  kingdom, 
and  those  who  remained  in  it  were  perpetually  harassed 
and  tormented  by  fine  and  imprisonment.  In  the  county  of 
Norfolk  (Mr.  Neal  says  Suffolk,  see  vol.  1.  p.  312),  an  ap- 
plication was  made  to  the  justices  of  peace,  in  behalf  of 
some  of  the  Brownists  who  had  been  long  and  illegally  im- 
prisoned by  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  entreating  that  their 
worships  would  be  pleased  to  move  that  prelate  in  their  fa- 
vour. His  lordship  was  so  displeased  with  them  for  their 
interference  in  what  he  considered  to  be  his  own  preroga- 
tive, that  he  drew  up  twelve  articles  of  impeachment  against 
the  justices  themselves,  and  caused  them  to  be  summoned 
before  the  queen  and  counsel  to  answer  for  their  conduct. 
The  particulars  are  given  by  Mr.  Neal,  vol.  1.  p.  312;  and 
"we  only  refer  to  it  here  for  the  purpose  of  remarking,  that 
in  the  supplication  to  the  justices,  the  terms  Anabaptists  and 
Brownists  are  used  as  synonymous,  and  also  that  they  were 
allowed  no  quarter  in  that  district. 

In  the  year  1589,  when  the  reign  of  this  queen  drew  to- 
wards a  close,  a  treatise  appeared  against  the  Puritans  from 
the  pen  of  a  clergyman  of  the  name  of  Some,  in  which  he 
undertook  to  shew  the  coincidence  that  existed  between  the 
Anabaptists  and  some  of  the  leading  men  among  the  former. 
The  sentiments  which  he  charges  the  Baptists  of  that  day 
with  holding  are,  that  the  ministers  of  the  gospel  ought  to 
be  maintained  by  the  voluntary  contributions  of  the  people; 
that  the  civil  magistrate  has  no  right  to  make  and  impose 
laws  on  the  consciences  of  men  ;  that  the  people  ought  to 
have  the  right  of  choosing  their  own  ministers ;  that  the 


114  SUPPLEMENT. 

high  commission  couK  was  an  antichristian  usurpation  ;  that 
Buch  as  are  qualified  to  preach,  ought  not  to  be  hindered  by 
the  civil  magistrate  from  doing  so;  that  no  forms  of  prayer 
fihould  be  imposed  upon  the  church ;  that  the  baptisms  ad- 
ministered in  the  church  of  Rome  were  invalid;  and  that  a 
true  constitution  and  discipline  are  essential  to  a  true  church. 
Such  were  the  heterodox  principles  maintained  by  the  Ana*- 
baptists  of  queen  Elizabeth's  times,  according  to  the  testis- 
laony  of  this  learned  doctor;  principles  well  supported  by 
the  word  of  God,  and  which,  therefore,  every  intelligent  and 
consistent  Baptist  of  the  present  day  is  proud  to  avow.  The 
doctor  touches  also  on  their  opinions  of  baptizing  none 
but  professed  believers;  that  they  hold  the  worship  of  God 
as  conducted  in  the  church  of  England  to  be  in  many  re- 
spects defective;  and  brings  up  the  rear  of  their  crimes,  by 
adding,  that  they  count  it  blasphemy  for  any  man  to  arro*- 
gate  to  himself  tiie  title  of  Doctor  in  Divinity,  or  as  he  ex- 
plains it,  to  be  called  Rabbi ;  that  is,  lord  and  master  of 
other  men's  faith !  He  acknowledges,  that  there  were  several 
Artabaptistical  conventicles,  both  in  the  metropolis  and  other 
parts  of  the  kingdom,  in  his  day ;  a  fact  which  we  shall  find 
abundantly  confirmed  in  the  following  chapter. 


CHAP.  11. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  BAPTISTS  DURING  THE  REIGNS  OP 
JAMES  I.  AND  CHARLES  I.    A.  D.  16G2— 1650. 

Hitherto  we  have  been  engaged  rather  in  tracing  out 
obscure  notices  of  the  Antipiedobaptists,  as  of  individuals^ 
scattered  throughout  the  country,  maintaining  their  discri^ 
minating  sentiment,  yet  mingling  with  their  Peedobaptist 
brethren  in  church-communion,  than  as  forming  a  distinct 
body,  or  denomination  contending  for  the  divine  authority 
of  the  baptismal  institute,  and  its  indispensable  obligation 
as  a  term  of  communion  :  but  we  shall  presently  find  them 
separating  themselves  to  the  law  of  their  Lord,  avowing 
their  convictions  and  advocating  their  principles  through 
the  medium  of  the  press. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  115 

In  the  year  1608  there  was  a  small  piece  published,  by 
Enoch  Clapham,  representing;,  in  a  way  of  dialogue,  the 
opinions  of  the  different  sects  of  Protestants  at  that  period. 
He  speaks  of  some  of  them  as  leaving  the  kingdom  to  form 
churches  amongst  people  of  another  language  :  and  others, 
who  remained  in  England,  he  censures  for  withdrawing 
from  the  national  worship,  and  assembling  in  woods,  stables, 
and  barns,  for  religious  service.  He  particularly  distin^ 
guishes  from  Puritans  and  Brownists,  on  the  one  hand,  and 
from  Arians  and  Socinians,  on  the  other,  those  whom  by  way 
of  reproach  were  called  Anabaptists;*  and  who  separated 
both  from  the  church  and  other  dissenters.  Whatever  may 
be  thought  concerning  the  truth  and  justness  of  their  views 
on  the  question  relative  to  baptism,  their  great  seriousness 
of  spirit  and  diligence  in  inquiry,  must  be  praised  by  all 
candid  persons.  They  arose  out  of  those  who,  being  tired 
with  the  yoke  of  superstitious  ceremonies,  the  traditions  of 
men,  and  corrupt  mixtures  in  the  worship  of  God,  resolved, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  not  to  receive  or  practise  any  piece  of 
positive  worship  which  had  not  precept  or  example  in  his 
word.  On  this  principle  they  pursued  their  researches, 
which  they  accompanied  with  fasting  and  prayer.  When, 
after  long  search,  and  many  debates,  it  appeared  to  them 
that  infant  baptism  was  a  mere  innovation,  and  even  a  profa- 
nation of  a  divine  ordinance,  they  were  not  brought  to  lay 
it  aside  without  many  fears  and  tremblings,  lest  they  should 
be  mistaken,  considering  how  many  learned  and  godly  men 
were  of  an  opposite  persuasion  ;  and  gladly  would  they  have 
had  the  concurrence  of  their  brethren  with  them.  But  since 
there  was  no  hope  of  this,  they  concluded  that  a  Christian's 

*  In  the  dialogue  of  Enoch  Clapham,  above  mentioned,  the  Anabaptist  is  asked, 
what  religion  he  is  of,  and  is  made  lo  answer,  "  Of  the  true  religion,  commonly  term- 
ed Anabaptism,  from  our  baptizing."  When  lie  is  interrogated  concerning  the  church 
or  congregation  he  was  connected  with  in  Holland,  he  answers,  "  There  be  certain 
English  people  of  us  that  came  out  from  the  Brownists."  When  Ihe  Arian  says,  "  1 
am  of  the  mind  that  there  is  no  true  baptism  upon  earth,''  he  replies,  "  I  pray  thee, 
say  not  so;  the  congregation  I  am  of,  can  and  doth  administer  true  baptism."  When 
an  inquirer  after  truth  offers,  on  his  proving  what  he  has  said,  lo  leave  his  old  reli- 
gion, the  Anabaptist  answers,  "  You  should  say,  if  God  will  give  you  grace  to  leave 
it;  for  it  is  a  particular  favour  to  leave  Sodom  and  Egypt,  spiritually  so  called." 
When  the  same  person  offers  to  unite  with  them,  the  Anabaptist  replies,  "  The  dew 
of  heaven  come  upon  you:  to-morrow  I  will  bring  you  into  our  sacred  congregation, 
that  so  \oa  may  come  to  be  informed  of  the  faith,  and  after  that  be  purely  bap- 
tized." This  representation  of  the  Baptists  in  the  year  1608,  though  furnished  by  one 
who  wrote  against  them,  deserves  regard,  especially  as  he  assures  his  readers  that  the 
characters  which  he  has  drawn  of  each  sect  had  not  been  done  without  several  years' 
Experience  and  studj  of  them.     Ivimey's  English  Baptists,  vol.  1.  p.  122. 


IIG  SUPPLEIMENT. 

iaith  must  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  man,  and  that  every 
one  must  give  account  of  himself  to  God  ;  so  they  resolved 
to  practise  according  to  their  own  convictions.  They  were 
persuaded,  that  believers  were  the  only  proper  subjects  of 
baptism,  and  that  immersion,  or  dipping  the  whole  body  into 
Mater,  was  the  appointed  rile*.  But  as  this  was  not  practised 
in  England,  they  were  at  a  loss  for  an  administrator  to  be- 
gin the  practice.  After  often  meeting  together  to  pray,  and 
confer  about  this  matter,  they  agreed  to  send  over  into  Hoi* 
Jand  Mr.  Richard  Blount,  who  understood  the  Dutch  lan- 
guage, to  a  Baptist  church  there:  he  was  kindly  received 
by  the  society  and  their  pastor ;  and  upon  his  return  he  bap* 
tized  Mr.  Samuel  Blacklock,  a  minister  ;  these  two  baptized 
the  rest  of  the  company,  to  the  number  of  fifty-three.  Some 
few  others  of  this  persuasion  were  among  the  original 
planters  of  New-England.  They  who  continued  in  Eng^ 
land,  published,  in  the  year  1615,  a  small  treatise  to  justify 
their  separation  from  the  church  of  England  ;  and  to  prove 
that  every  man  has  a  right  to  judge  for  himself  in  matters  of 
religion  :  and  that  to  persecute  any  one  on  this  account,  is 
illegal  and  antichristian,  contrary  to  the  laws  of  God,  as 
well  as  several  declarations  of  his  majesty. 

The  title  of  this  pamphlet  is  as  follows:  ''Persecution 
for  religion  judged  and  condemned:  in  a  discourse  between 
a  Christian  and  Antichristian  :  proving,  by  the  law  of  God, 
and  by  king  James's  many  declarations,  that  no  man  ought 
to  be  persecuted  for  his  religion,  so  he  testify  his  allegiance 
by  the  oath  appointed  by  law."  The  style  of  this  work  is 
easy,  correct,  and,  considering  the  age  when  it  was  com- 
posed, very  perspicuous:  the  reasoning  strong  and  conclu* 
give;  and  the  dialogue  well  maintained.  It  presents  a  fa- 
vourable specimen  of  the  principles  and  abilities  of  the 
authors.  They  inveigh  against  the  pride,  luxury,  and  op* 
pression,  of  tlie  bishops;  declare  their  respect  for  magist- 
trates  ;  protest  against  the  political  errors  of  the  Papists; 
condemn  those  who  through  fear  comply  with  any  external 
v/orship  contrary  to  their  own  conscience;  and  refer,  for 
evidence  of  their  sentiments,  to  the  confession  of  faith  pub- 
lished in  1611. 

But  the  principal  glory  of  this  piece,  is  the  manly  and 
explicit  avowal  which  the  authors  make  of  the  true  princi- 
ples uf  Christian  liberty,  at  a  time  when  they  were  ifithef 


HISTORY    OF   THE    BAPTISTS.  117 

Unknown  or  opposed,  by  almost  every  other  party.  They 
preserve  a  just  distinction  between  civil  and  religious  con- 
<ierns ;  and  while  they  fully  allow  the  magistrate  his  proper 
authority  in  the  former,  they  boldly  maintain  every  man's 
right  to  judge  and  act  for  himself  in  the  latter.  In  a  dedi- 
cation to  all  that  truly  wish  Jerusalem's  prosperity,  and 
Babylon's  destruction,  they  declare,  '  We  do  unfeignedly 
acknowledge  the  authority  of  earthly  magistrates,  God's 
blessed  ordinance,  and  that  all  earthly  rule  and  command 
appertain  unto  them  :  let  them  command  what  they  will,  we 
must  obey,  either  to  do  or  to  suffer.  But  all  men  must  let 
God  alone  with  his  right,  who  is  to  be  Lord  and  Lawgiver 
of  the  soul ;  and  not  command  obedience  for  God  when  he 
comraandeth  none.'  *  If  I  take  (says  Christian,  in  another 
place)  any  authority  from  the  king's  majesty,  let  me  be 
judged  worthy  of  my  desert;  but,  if  I  defend  the  authority 
of  Christ  Jesus  over  men's  souls,  which  appertaineth  to  no 
mortal  man  whatsoever,  then  know  you,  that  whosoever 
would  rob  him  of  that  honour  which  is  not  of  this  world, 
he  will  tread  them  under  foot. — Earthly  authority  belongs 
to  earthly  kings;  but  spiritual  authority  belongeth  to  that 
spiritual  King,  who  is  King  of  kings.'* — When  we  consi- 
der the  state  of  the  times,  this  intrepid  and  dignified  lan- 
guage must  excite  our  just  admiration. 

In  the  year  1618,  another  vindication  of  their  principles 
came  from  the  press,  entitled,  "  A  plain  and  well-grounded 
treatise  concerning  baptism."  It  was  a  translation  from  a 
Dutch  piece,  and  is  thought  to  be  the  first  that  was  publish- 
ed in  English  against  the  baptism  of  infants.  But  the  vin- 
dication of  their  principles  procured  them  no  security 
against  the  power  of  persecution.  They  were  inveighed 
against  from  the  pulpits,  and  harassed  in  the  spiritual 
courts.  Their  goods  were  seized,  and  their  persons  con- 
fined by  long  and  lingering  imprisonments,  under  which 
many  of  them  died,  leaving  widows  and  children.  This 
drew  from  them,  in  1620,  during  the  sitting  of  parliament, 
an  humble  supplication  to  king  James,  representing  their 
miseries,  avowing  their  loyal  and  blameless  behaviour,  and 
remonstrating  against  the  cruel  proceedings  under  which 
they  suffered,  as  unbecoming  the  charity  and  goodness  of 
the  Christian  religion,  tempting  men  to  hypocrisy,  and  ex- 

*  PerseculionjiKlged  and  condemned.     Passim. 


]18  SUPPLEMENT. 

liibiting  the  marks  of  antichrist,  and  humbly  beseeching  his 
majesty,  the  nobles,  and  parliament,  to  consider  their  case, 
and  according  to  the  direction  of  God's  word,  to  let  the 
wheat  and  tares  grow  together  till  the  harvest.  Notwith- 
standing the  odium  cast  upon  them,  and  the  severities  used 
against  them,  they  maintained  their  separate  meetings,  had 
many  disciples,  and  supported  an  exemplary  purity  of  cha- 
racter.* 

Mr.  Neal  states  that,  in  the  year  1644,  there  were  forty- 
seven  congregations  of  this  denomination  in  the  country, 
and  seven  in  London.  It  cannot  be  doubted,  that  they  gra- 
dually rose  into  such  a  number.  Mr.  Crosby  says,  that  the 
Baptists,  w  ho  had  hitherto  been  intermixed  with  other  Non- 
conformists, began  to  form  themselves  into  separate  so- 
cieties in  1633.  The  first  instance  of  this  secession  was  that 
of  part  of  the  Independent  congregation,  then  under  the 
ministry  of  Mr.  John  Lathorp,  which  had  been  gathered  in 
1616,  and  of  which  Mr.  Henry  Jacob  was  the  first  pastor. 
The  minister  of  these  separatists  was  Mr.  John  Spilsbury  ; 
their  number  is  uncertain,  because,  after  specifying  the  num- 
ber of  about  twenty  men  and  women,  it  is  added — with  di- 
vers others.  In  the  year  16S8,  Mr.  William  Kiffin,  Mr.  Tho- 
mas Wilson,  and  others,  adopted  the  same  opinions  con- 
cerning baptism;  and  having  been,  at  their  own  request, 
dismissed  from  the  Independent  church,  joined  the  new 
congregation.  Mr.  Neal  is  mistaken,  when  he  represents 
tiiis  separation  as  taking  place  under  Mr.  Jessey  ;  who  did 
not  settle  with  it  as  a  pastor  till  about  Midsummer  1637 :  and 
did  not  change  his  sentiments  on  the  questions  concerning 
baptism  till  the  summer  of  1645,  when  he  was  baptized  by 
Mr.  Knowles.  The  division  of  the  people  into  two  con- 
o-regations,  one  continuing  with  him,  and  the  other  joining 
themselves  to  Mr.  Praise-God  Barebones,  on  the  18th  of 
May  1640,  arose  not  from  any  dillerence  of  sentiment  about 
baptism,  but  from  their  becoming  so  numerous,  that  they 
could  not  meet  together  in  one  place  without  being  dis- 
covered.^ 

In  1639  another  congregation  of  Baptists  was  formed, 
which  met  in  Crutched-friars ;  the  chief  promoters  of  which 
were,  Mr.  Green,  Mr.  Paul  Ilobson,  and  captain  Spencer. 

*  See  Crosby's  History  of  the  Enjlisli  Baptists,  vol.  1.  p.  88-  l.J^. 
t  Jessey>  Life,  p.  7.  11.  83. 


I 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  llSf 

A  pamphlet  appeared  at  this  time,  under  the  title  of"  New 
preachers,  new ;"  designed  to  hold  np  to  scorn  and  con- 
tempt, the  leading  members  of  this  church.  Among  other 
foolish  things,  it  is  remarked,  that  **  Green  the  felt-maker 
(that  is,  a  haUer\  Spencer  the  horse-rubber,  Quartermine 
the  brewer's  clerk,  and  some  iew  others,  were  mighty 
sticklers  in  this  new  kind  of  talking  trade,  which  many  ig- 
norant coxcombs  call  preaching."  Green  appears  to  have 
been  a  very  zealous  man,  and  to  have  excited  no  inconsi- 
derable attention  by  his  preaching.  In  the  pamphlet  above 
mentioned,  some  account  is  given  of  ''  a  tumult  raised  in 
Fleet-street,  by  the  disorderly  preachoient,  pratings,  and 
prattlings,  of  Mr.  Barebones  the  leather-seller,  and  Mr. 
Green  the  felt-maker,  on  Sunday  last  the  19th  of  Decem- 
ber (1641).  Barebones  is  called  «  reverend  unlearned  leather- 
seller^  memorable  for  his  fiery  zeal,  and  both  he  and  his 
friend  Green  were  apprehended  while  '•  preaching  or  pra- 
ting amongst  a  hundred  persons/'  on  that  day.  The  follow- 
ing extract  from  this  pamphlet  is  too  good  to  be  lost. 

"  After  my  commendations,  Mr.  Rawbones  (Barebones  I 
should  have  said),  in  acknowledgment  of  your  too  much 
troubling  yourself,  and  molesting  others,  I  have  made  bold 
to  relate  your  last  Sunday's  afternoon  work,  lest  in  time 
your  meritorious  pains-taking  should  be  forgotten  ;  (for  the 
which,  you  and  your  associate,  Mr.  Green,  do  well  deserve  to 
have  your  heads  in  the  custody  oj  young  Gregory,  to  make 
buttons  for  hempen  loops!)  you  two  having  the  Spirit  so  full, 
that  you  must  either  rent  or  burst,  did  on  the  Sabbath  afore- 
said, at  your  house  near  Petter-lane,  and  in  Fleet-street, 
at  the  sign  of  the  Lock  and  Key,  there  and  then,  did  you 
and  your  consort,  by  turns,  unlock  most  delicate  strange 
doctrine,  where  was  about  thousands  of  people^  of  which 
number  the  most  ignorant  applauded  your  preaching,  anc} 
those  that  understood  any  thing  derided  your  ignorant 
prating.  But  after  four  hours  long  and  tedious  tattling,  tho 
house  where  you  were,  was  beleaguered  vs'ith  multitudes 
that  thought  it  fit  to  rouse  you  out  of  your  blind  devotion, 
so  that  your  walls  were  battered,  your  windows  all 
fractions,  torn  into  tattling  shivers;  and  worse  the  hurly- 
burly  might  have  been,  but  that  sundry  constables  came 
in,  with  strong  guards  of  men  to  keep  the  peace,  in  which 
conflict   your  sign    was  beaten   down   and    unhinged,    to 


120  SUPPLEMENT. 

make  room  for  the  owner  to  supply  the  place — all  which 
jrhows  had  never  been,  had  Mr.  Green  and  Mr.  Barebones 
been 'content,  as  they  should  have  done,  to  have  gone  to 
their  own  parish-churches."  The  same  writer,  addressing 
Green,  asks,  '*  Do  not  these  things  come  from  proud  spirits, 
that,  Mr.  Spencer  a  horse-keeper,  and  you  a  hat-maker, 
will  take  upon  you  to  be  ambassadors  of  God,  to  teach  your 
teachers,  and  take  upon  you  to  be  ministers  of  the  gospel  in 
these  days  of  light.  Consider,  I  pray  you,  that  our  Lord 
tvould  not  have  had  the  ass.  Matt.  xxi.  3,  if  he  had  not 
stood  in  need  of  him.  Now  the  truth  is,  the  church  hath  no 
need  of  such  as  you,  an  unlearned  self-conceited  hat-maker. 
It  is  true,  that  in  the  beginning  of  queen  Elizabeth's  reign, 
the  Papist  priests  and  friars  being  dismissed,  there  was  a 
scarcity  for  the  present  of  learned  men,  and  so  some  trades- 
men were  permitted  to  leave  their  trades,  and  betake  them- 
selves to  the  ministry;  but  it  was  necessity  that  did  then 
constrain  them  so  to  do  ;  but  thanks  be  to  God,  we  have 
now  no  such  necessity,  and  therefore  this  practice  of  you 
and  your  comrades  casts  an  ill  aspersion  upon  our  good  God, 
that  doth  furnish  our  church  plentifully  with  learned  men  ; 
and  it  doth  also  scandalize  our  church,  as  if  we  stood  in 
need  of  such  as  you  to  preach  the  gospel.  This  you  call 
preaching,  or  prophesying;  and  thus,  as  one  of  them  told  the 
lords  of  parliament,  that  they  were  all  preachers,  for  so 
they  practise  and  exercise  themselves,  as  young  players  do 
in  private,  till  they  be  by  their  brethren  judged  fit  for  the 
pulpit,  and  then  up  they  go,  and,  like  mountebanks,  play 
their  part.  Mr.  Green,  Mr.  Green,  leave  off  these  ways : 
bring  home  such  as  you  have  caused  to  stray.  It  is  such  as 
you  that  vent  their  venom  against  our  godly  preachers,  and 
the  divine  forms  of  prayer,  yea,  against  all  set  forms  of 
prayers  ;  all  is  from  antichrist,  but  that  which  you  preach  is 
most  divine:  that  comes  from  the  Spirit,  the  other  is  an  old 
dead  sacrifice,  composed  (I  should  have  said,  killed)  so  long 
ago  that  it  now  stinks.  It  is  so  that  in  the  year  1549,  it  was 
compiled  by  Dr.  Cranmer,  Dr.  Goodricke,  Dr.  Skip,  Dr. 
Thirlby,  Dr.  Day,  Dr.  Holbecke,  Dr.  Ridley,  Dr.  Cox,  Dr. 
Taylor,  Dr.  Harris,  Dr.  Redman,  and  Mr.  Robinson,  arch- 
deacon of  Leicester;  but  what  are  all  these?  they  are 
not  to  be  compared  to  John  Green  a  hat-maker,  for  he 
thinketh  what  he  blustereth  forth  upon  the  sudden,  is  far 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  121 

better  than  that  which  these  did  maturely  and  deliberately 
compose." 

This  extract  is  interesting  on  various  accounts:  the  pam- 
phlet from  which  it  is  taken  is  evidently  the  production  of 
one  of  those  clerical  bigots  of  the  establishment,  of  whom 
abundance  are  to  be  found  in  every  age,  sincd  national 
establishments  of  Christianity  were  introduced  ;— a  pri- 
vileged order  of  men,  who  having  found  out  the  means  of 
making  their  profession  of  religion  subservient  to  their 
worldly  interest,  take  it  mightily  amiss  that  any  persons 
should  presume  to  disturb  them  in  their  slumbers,  or  cau- 
tion their  fellow-creatures  against  being  deceived  by  them. 
Hence  all  their  cant  and  whining  about  "  learned  and  godly 
ministers,"  as  though  any  body  complained  of  either  their 
learning  or  their  godliness  ;  or  as  though  their  having  been 
licensed  by  their  fellow-creatures  to  officiate  in  parisli- 
churches,  were  a  substantial  reason  why  another,  who  ob- 
tains his  livelihood  by  honest  industry,  should  not  raise  hi^ 
voice  in  defence  of  the  despised  truth  of  the  gospel,  hold 
forth  the  word  of  life,  and  contend  for  the  laws  and  insti- 
tutions of  Christ,  against  all  who  would  corrupt  them  by 
human  traditions.  It  is  interesting  too,  as  furnishing  a 
pretty  correct  idea  of  the  manner  in  which  the  earliest  Bap- 
tist churches  in  this  country  conducted  their  public  worship. 
Taking  the  New  Testament  for  their  guide,  they  seem  evi- 
dently to  have  discarded  "  the  one-man  system,"  as  it  has 
been  significantly  termed,  and  which  obtains  so  universally 
in  our  day.  We  may  also  learn  from  it,  the  opposition 
which  the  Baptists  of  that  day  had  to  sustain,  in  yielding- 
obedience  to  the  will  of  their  God  and  Saviour. 

But  there  are  accounts  of  some  societies  existing  in  the 
country,  long  before  these  congregations  in  London  were 
formed.  There  is  great  reason  to  believe  that  the  Baptist 
society  at  Shrewsbury  has  subsisted,  through  all  the  revolu- 
tions of  time  to  this  day,  from  the  year  1627.*  The  con- 
gregation at  Bickenhall,  now  at  Hatch,  six  miles  from  Taun- 
ton, in  Somerset,  had,  according  to  the  opinion  of  its  oldest 
members  about  twenty  years  ago,  subsisted  near  two  hundred 
years  ;  and  they  had  a  clear  tradition  of  its  assemblies  having 
been  held,  so  early  as  1630,  in  the  woods  and  other  places  of 

*  A  Letter  from  the  Rev.  Josiah  Thompson  to  the  Editor. 
VOL.  y.  K 


122  SUPPLEMENT. 

concealments,  on  account  oftheseverity  of  the  times.*"  Even 
in  1457,  there  was  a  congregation  of  this  sort  at  Chesterton, 
near  Canibridsfe:  six  of  them  were  accused  of  heresy,  and 
condemned  to  abjure  and  do  penance,  half  naked,  with  a 
fagot  to  their  backs  and  a  taper  in  their  hands,  in  the  pub- 
lic market-places  of  Ely  and  Cambridge.f 

But,  notwithstanding  this  early  appearance  of  the  sect, 
it  laboured  under  such  difficulties,  from  the  odium  with 
which  it  was  regarded  by  the  people,  and  from  the  severi- 
ties practised  against  it  by  the  ruling  powers,  that  its  pro- 
gress was  for  many  years  impeded.  From  what  bishop 
Jewel  says,  in  the  *'  Defence  of  his  Apology,"  written  about 
the  seventh  year  of  queen  Elizabeth,  it  appears  that  it  was 
then  almost  totally  suppressed  in  these  kingdoms  :  for  while 
he  speaks  of  them  as  finding  harbour  in  Austria,  Silesia,  and 
Moravia,  he  adds,  "  they  have  no  acquaintance  with  us  in 
England,  or  any  other  place,  where  the  gospel  of  Christ  is 
clearly  preached."  This  is  to  be  concluded  also  from  a 
passage  in  Dr.  Featley,  who  says,  "  this  fire  in  the  reigns 
of  queen  Elizabeth,  king  James,  and  our  gracious  sove- 
reign, till  now,  was  covered  in  England  under  the  ashes  :  or 
if  it  broke  out  at  any  time,  by  the  care  of  the  ecclesiastical 
or  civil  magistrate  it  was  soon  put  out." 

But  in  the  times  of  the  civil  war,  so  difficult  or  so  impos- 
sible is  it  to  extirpate  opinions,  this  sect  revived;  held  its 
weekly  assemblies  for  religious  worship;  and  printed  vari- 
ous pieces  in  defence  of  their  sentiments  and  practice  :  the 
number  of  converts  to  it  rapidly  increased,  and  it  boasted  in 
that  prophecy,  "  that  many  shall  run  to  and  fro,  and  know- 
ledge shall  be  increased. "J 

Amongst  the  publications  in  their  own  vindication  was  a 
piece,  in  1641,  by  Edward  Barber,  entitled,  *'  A  Treatise  of 
Baptism,  or  Dipping;  wherein  is  clearly  shewed,  that  our 
Lord  Christ  ordained  dipping.-  and  that  sprinkling  of  chil- 
dren is  not  according  to  Christ's  institution  ;  and  also  the 
invalidity  of  those  arguments  that  are  commonly  brought  to 
justify  that  practice."  In  the  same  year  appeared  a  quarto 
pamphlet  of  six  pages,  relating  chiefly  if  not  wholly  to  the 

•  IVIS.  Collections  concerning  the  History  of  Protestant  Disseiitois.  roiniiimii- 
catfcd  l)y  Mr.  Tbonapson. 

t  Robinson's  Claade,  vol.  2.     Dissertation  on  Preaching,  p.  .'4. 

t  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p,  160,  161  ;  Wall's  History  of  Infant- BapiLsm,  vol.  'i.  p.  2Vi 
—514. 


HISTORY    OF    THK    BAPTISTS.  123 

Baptists.  It  is  entitled,  "  The  Brownists'  Synagogue :  or 
a  late  discovery  of  their  conventicles,  assemblies,  and  places 
of  meeting,  where  they  preach,  and  the  manner  of  their 
praying  and  preaching;  \V'ith  a  relation  of  the  names, 
places,  and  doctrines,  of  those  which  do  commonly  preach. 
The  chief  of  which  are  these  :  Green,  the  felt-maker;  Mar- 
ler,  the  button-maker  ;  Spencer,  the  coachman  ;  Rogers, 
the  glover;  which  sect  is  much  increased  of  late  within  this 
city.'''  In  this  squib,  Messrs.  Green  and  Spencer,  who  were 
over  the  Baptist  church  in  Crutched  Friars,  are  termed 
"  the  two  arch  separatists,  demi-gods,  who  are  here  and 
there  and  every  where."  In  the  conclusion  of  the  piece,  the 
writer  ojves  the  followino:  account  of  their  meetinsT.  "  In 
the  house  where  they  meet,  one  is  appointed  to  keep  the 
door,  and  to  give  notice,  if  there  should  be  any  insurrection, 
that  warning  may  be  given  them.  They  do  not  flock  toge- 
ther, but  come  two  or  three  in  a  company,  and  all  being 
gathered  together,  the  man  appointed  to  teach  stands  in 
the  midst  of  the  room,  and  his  audience  gather  about  him. 
He  then  prays  for  the  space  of  about  half  an  hour,  and  part 
of  his  prayer  is,  that  those  who  come  thither  to  scoff  and 
laugh,  God  would  be  pleased  to  turn  their  hearts.  His 
sermon  is  about  the  space  of  an  hour,  and  then  another 
stands  up  to  make  the  text  more  plain  ;  and  at  the  latter 
end  he  entreats  them  all  to  go  home  severally,  lest  at  their 
next  meeting  they  should  be  interrupted  by  those  who  are 
of  the  opinion  of  the  wicked.  They  seem  very  steadfast  in 
their  opinions,  and  say,  "  rather  than  turn,  they  will  burn." 
In  the  next  year  came  out  another  treatise,  written  by 
A.  11.  called,  "The  Vanity  of  Children's  Baptism."  Mr. 
Francis  Cornwell,  M.  A.  published,  in  1643,  a  small  tract, 
dedicated  to  the  house  of  commons,  with  this  title:  *' The 
Vindication  of  the  Royal  Commission  of  Jesus."  It  was 
given  to  divers  members  at  the  door  of  the  house,  which 
caused  it  to  make  a  great  noise,  and  be  much  circulated. 
Its  design  was  to  shew,  that  the  practice  of  christening 
children  opposes  the  commission  granted  by  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  ;  that  it  was  a  Romish  or  antichristian  cus- 
tom;  and  was  established  by  pope  Innocent  III.  who  made 
a  decree,  that  the  baptism  of  the  infants  of  believers  should 
succeed  circumcision.  This  piece  gave  great  offence.  Dr. 
Featlev  made  several  remarks  upon  it ;  and  a  piece  called 

k2 


124  SU  IMPLEMENT. 

*' A  Declaration  against  Anabaptists"  was  published  in 
answer  to  it.*  As  they  were  frequently  inveighed  against, 
not  only  on  account  of  their  peculiar  sentiments  concern- 
ing the  subjects  and  mode  of  baptism,  but  were  also  loaded 
with  all  the  opprobrium  which  fell  on  the  opinions  deemed 
heretical,  and  were  often  reproached,  both  from  the  pulpit 
and  the  press,  with  being  Pelagians^  Socinians,  Arminians, 
Soul-Sleepers,  and  the  like,  they  published,  in  1643,  a 
"  Confession  of  their  Faith,"  mentioned  and  quoted  by  Mr. 
Neal,  to  vindicate  themselves  from  these  reflections,  and  to 
shew  their  general  agreement  with  other  Protestants  in  all 
points  except  that  of  baptism.  It  was  the  first  that  was 
ever  published  by  the  English  Baptists,  and  extends  to 
fifty-two  articles,  which  we  shall  give  in  the  Appendix, 
No.  XI.  It  passed  through  several  editions  in  1G44,  and 
1646,  one  of  which  was  licensed  by  authority,  dedicated 
to  the  high  court  of  parliament,  and  put  into  the  hands  of 
several  members.  Their  greatest  adversaries,  and  amongst 
them  Dr.  Featley  and  Mr.  Marshall,  one  of  the  assembly 
of  divines,  acknowledged,  that  it  was  an  orthodox  con- 
fession.f 

This  confession  must  be  understood  as  expressing  the  sen- 
timents of  those  Baptists  only  who  joined  in  it,  and  not  as 
applying  4o  all  who  differed  from  other  Christians  on  the 
questions  concerning  baptism.  For,  from  the  beginning  of 
the  reformation,  there  was  a  difference  between  the  Bap- 
tists themselves  on  doctrinal  points  :  and  they  divided,  par- 
ticularly, into  two  parties  ;  one  embracing  the  Calvinistic 
scheme  of  doctrines,  and  from  the  particular  point  there- 
in, viz.  personal  election,  called  particular  Baptists;  the 
others,  professing  the  Arminian  or  remonstrant  tenets,  from 
their  leading  principle,  viz.  universal  redemption,  were 
styled  general  Baptists. 

It  is  remarkable,  that  some  eminent  men,  who  did  not 
join  their  communion,  were  strongly  in  favour  of  their  sen- 
timents. The  right  honourable  lord  Robert  Brook  pub- 
lished about  this  time  A  Treatise  on  Episcopacj/,  in  which 
he  says,  "  1  must  confess  that  I  begin  to  think  there  may 
be  perhaps  something  more  of  God  in  these  sects,  which  they 
call  new  schisms,  than  appears  at  first  glimpse.  I  will  not, 
I  cannot,  take  upon  me  to  defend  that  which  men  generally 

•  Ciosby,  vol.  1.  p.  151,  152,  and  345.  t  Ibid.  vol.  1.  p.  170,  171. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  125 

call  Anahaptism  :  yet  I  conceive  that  sect  is  twofold  :  some 
of  them  hold   free-will,  community  of  goods,  deny   magis- 
tracy, and  refuse  to  baptize  their  children  ;  these  truly  are 
such  heretics,  or  Atheists,   that  I   question   whether  any 
divine  should  honour  them  so  much  as  to  dispute  with 
them.     There  is  another  sort  of  them  who  only  deny  bap- 
tism to  their  children  till  they  come  to  years  of  discretion, 
and  then  they  baptize  them."    He  censured  the  applying  to 
this  people  the  opprobrious  name  of  schismatics  ;  and  gave 
it  as  his  judgment,  that  it  was  very  easy  for  those  who  held 
that  we  should  go  no  farther  than  the  Scriptures  for  doc- 
trine or  discipline,  to  err  on  this  point,  since  the  Scriptures 
seem  not  to  have  clearly  determined  it.     He  went  even  so 
far  as  to  call  in  question  the  accuracy  and  conclusiveness 
of  the  argument  urged  against  them  from  circumcision, 
which  he  looked  upon  as  a  fine  rational  argument  to  illus- 
trate a  point  well  proved  before ;  but  he  doubted  whether 
it  was  proof  enough  for  that  which  some  would  prove  by  it ; 
because,  besides  the  difference  in  the  ordinances,  the  per- 
sons to  be  circumcised  were  stated  by  a  positive  law,  so  ex- 
pressly as  to  leave  no  room  for  scruple :  *^  but  it  was  other- 
wise with  baptism,  where  all  the  designation  of  persons  fit 
to  be  partakers,  for  aught  I  know,"  said   his  lordship,  *'  is 
only  such  as  believe:  for  this  is  the  qualification  which, 
with  exactest  search,  I  find  the  Scriptures  require  in  per- 
sons to  be  baptized  :  and  this  it  seems  to  require  in  all  such 
persons.     Now,   how  infants  can  properly  be  said  to  be- 
lieve, I  am  not  yet  fully  resolved."     Having  mentioned 
this  nobleman,  we  cannot  deny  ourselves  the  pleasure  of 
here  introducing  some  remarks  on  his  character  from  the 
writings  of  one  of  his  contemporaries,  namely,  the  great 
Milton,  who  in  his  '*  Speech  for  the  liberty  of  unlicensed 
Printing,"  addressed  to  the  parliament  of  England  [1645], 
tlius  proceeds  : 

''What  would  be  the  best  advised  then,  if  it  be  found 
so  hurtful,  and  so  unequal  to  suppress  opinions  for  their 
newness  or  their  unsuitableness  to  a  customary  accept- 
ance, will  not  be  my  task  to  say.  I  shall  only  repeat  what 
1  have  learned  from  one  of  your  own  honourable  members, 
a  right  noble  and  pious  lord,  who,  had  he  not  sacrificed  his 
life  and  fortunes  to  the  church  and  commonwealth,  we  had 
not  now  missed  and  bewailed  a   worthy  and  undoubted 


126  SUPPLEMENT. 

patron  of  this  argument.  Ye  know  him,  I  am  sure:  yet 
I,  for  honour's  sake,  and  may  it  be  eternal  to  him,  shall 
name  him,  the  Lord  Brook.  He,  writing  of  episcopacy, 
and  by  the  way  treating  of  sects  and  schisms,  left  ye  his 
Yote,  or  rather  now  the  last  words  of  his  dying  charge, 
which  I  know  will  ever  be  of  dear  and  honoured  regard 
with  you,  so  full  of  meekness  and  breathing  charity,  that 
next  to  his  last  testament  who  bequeathed  love  and  peace 
to  his  disciples,  I  cannot  call  to  mind  where  1  have  read  or 
heard  words  more  mild  or  peaceful.  He  there  exhorts  us  to 
bear  with  patience  and  humility  those,  however  they  be 
miscalled,  that  desire  to  live  purely,  in  such  a  use  of  God's 
ordinances  as  the  best  guidance  of  their  consciences  gives 
them,  and  to  tolerate  them,  though  in  some  disconformity 
to  ourselves.  The  book  itself  will  tell  us  more  at  large, 
being  published  to  the  world,  and  dedicated  to  the  parlia- 
ment by  him,  who  both  for  his  life  and  for  his  death  de- 
serves, that  what  advice  he  left  be  not  laid  by  without  peru- 
sal."* Such  praise  from  such  a  writer  as  Milton,  who 
would  not  be  proud  of?  Granger  informs  us  that  lord 
Brook,  who  was  a  zealous  patriot  and  an  avowed  advo- 
cate for  liberty,  on  account  of  the  arbitrary  measures  of 
Charles  I.  had  determined  to  seek  freedom  in  America,  and 
had  agreed  with  lord  Say  to  transport  themselves  to  New 
England,  but  upon  the  meeting  of  the  long-parliament,  and 
the  sudden  charge  of  public  affairs,  they  were  prevented 
from  taking  the  voyage.  He  was  afterward  commander  of 
the  parliament  army,  and  lost  his  life  at  Litchfield,  in 
storming  a  close,  to  which  lord  Chesterfield  had  retired 
■with  a  body  of  the  king's  troops.  He  received  a  musket  shot 
in  the  eye,  of  which  he  instantly  expired,  in  the  year  1643. 
A  divine  also,  of  great  fame  in  that  age,  Mr.  Daniel 
Rogers,  candidly  declared,  in  a  book  on  the  sacrament,  that 
he  was  unconvinced  by  any  determination  of  Scripture  for 
infant-baptism.  The  learned  and  eminent  Dr.  Jeremiah 
Taylor,  bishop  of  Down  and  Connor,  published,  in  J647, 
his  treatise  on  "  The  Liberty  of  Prophesying  ;"t  in  which 
he  stated  the  opinion  of  the  Antipasdobaptists  with  such 

•  Milton's  Prose  Works,  by  liurnelt  vol.  1.  p.  320. 

t  This  pari  of  his  treatise  was  reprinted  in  a  dclaclied  form  under  the  title  of 
♦'  Thongbts  upon  Infant  Uaplisin,"  by  the  late  Rev,  and  learned  Dr.  Jeremy  Taylor, 
for  Ward,  in  17oi,  and  it  lias  laUAy  lii.cii  rt-printed  uncler  llif  titlo  of  ••  TiiK  Bin  lil^ 
Ji'STiFitD,  &c."  l!.*ii;o.  publi5hcd  by  (.Jale  and  I'cnner,  raternoster-row. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  127 

advantages  of  style  and  elaborate  chain  of  argument,  that 
he  was  thought  to  have  said  more  for  the  Baptists  than 
they  were  able  to  offer  for  themselves.  The  design  of  this 
excellent  prelate,  in  exhibiting  the  weight  of  the  arguments 
they  could  allege,  and  the  great  probability  of  truth  on 
their  side,  was  to  abate  the  fury  of  their  adversaries;  and 
to  shew  that  they  were,  if  in  an  error,  still  entitled  to 
candour  and  indulgence.* 

But  neither  their  own  vindications,  nor  the  pleas  of  so 
generous  an  advocate,  could  screen  them  from  that  spirit  of 
intolerance  which  actuated  the  predominant  parties  of  those 
times.  One  of  the  seventeen  canons,  which  were  passed  by 
the  convocation  of  1640,  viz.  the  fifth  canon,  particularly  de- 
creed, that  another  canon,  which  was  directed  against  the  Pa- 
pists,should  be  in  full  force  against  allAnabaptists.f  In  the  fol- 
lowing years  they  were  inveighed  against  from  the  press  and 
the  pulpit.  Dr.  Featley  owned,  that  in  writing  against  them 
he  could  hardly  dip  his  pen  in  any  thing  but  gall.  The  severe 
ordinances  of  the  day  were  aimed  at  them  as  well  as  the  other 
sectaries.  Edwards,  in  his  ''  Gangraena,"  proposed  a  public 
disputation  with  them,  and  that  on  their  being  found  in  an 
error,  the  parliament  would  forbid  all  dipping,  and  take 
some  severe  course  with  all  dippers,  as  the  senate  of  Zurich 
did.  In  this  he  referred  to  an  edict,  published  at  Zurich  in 
1530,  which  made  it  death  for  any  to  baptize  by  immersion.  J 
On  this  law  some,  called  Anabaptists,  were  tied  back  to  back, 
and  thrown  into  the  sea :  others  were  burnt  alive,  and  many 
starved  to  death  in  prison. §  But  this  was  not  the  wish  of 
Edwards  alone.  There  was  a  general  cry  against  tolera- 
tion, especially  of  these  people.  In  the  petition  of  the  lord- 
mayor,  court  of  aldermen  and  common  council,  in  1646, 
that  a  speedy  course  might  be  taken  to  suppress  all  private 
and  separate  congregations,  the  Anabaptists  were  by  name 
specified. [1 

Sentiments  against  the  rights  of  conscience,  advanced  by 
writers  of  reputation,  and  sanctioned  by  public  acts,  must 
be  supposed  to  be  productive  of  sufferings  to  individuals. 
It  is  proper  to  enter  into  the  detail  of  these,  as  Mr.  Neal 
has  been  thought  to  pass  them  over  too  generally,  or  to  have 
represented  them  too  partially. 

♦  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  165 — 161).  t  Mr.  Neal,  vol.  1'.  p.  501. 

t  Gaugraena,  pail  3.  p.  177.         §  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  18j.  ||  Ibid.  p.  184. 


128  SUi'PLEMENT. 

Amongst  others  who  felt  the  rage  of  bigotry  was  Mr, 
Vavasor  Powell.  This  eminent  Cambro-briton  was  a  native 
of  Radnorshire,  born  in  the  year  1617,  and  descended  from 
some  of  the  best  families  in  that  county,  as  well  as  in  those 
of  Montgomery  and  Salop,  Having  received  a  liberal  edu- 
cation in  his  native  place,  he  was  entered  of  Jesus-college, 
Oxford,  where  he  made  great  proficiency  in  the  learned 
languages.  On  leaving  college  he  took  orders  in  the  esta- 
blished church  about  the  year  1640,  and  at  first  officiated  in 
Wales,  as  curate  to  his  uncle  Erasmus  Powell.  He  had  not 
been  long,  however,  in  that  situation  when  he  joined  the 
Puritans,  from  a  conviction  that  their  principles  and  pro- 
ceedings were  more  consonant  to  the  Scriptures,  than  those 
on  which  the  national  establishment  is  founded.  In  the 
earlier  part  of  life  he  was  remarkably  thoughtless  and  vain; 
a  ringleader  among  the  votaries  of  folly  and  dissipation, 
insomuch  that  he  was  called  by  his  schoolfellows  dux  om- 
nium malorum,  ^'  a  ringleader  in  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness;" we  must,  however,  except  the  vice  of  drunkenness, 
of  which  he  had  so  strong  an  abhorrence,  that  he  used  to 
speak  of  it  as  an  unnatural  vice,  from  which  even  the  beasts 
were  free,  and  he  wondered  how  any  rational  being  could 
possibly  be  addicted  to  a  practice  that  was  so  entirely  desti- 
tute at  once  of  true  pleasure,  profit,  and  honour. 

Having  given  up  his  connexion  with  the  established 
church,  and  cast  his  lot  among  the  Puritans,  he  began  to 
preach  among  his  countrymen,  in  the  character  of  an  itine- 
rant evangelist,  and  his  zeal  and  fortitude  were  soon  called 
into  exercise  by  the  rage  of  bigotry,  and  the  severe  persecu- 
tions to  which  he  was  exposed.  He  was  often  attacked  and 
assaulted  by  violent  men,  and  repeatedly  exposed  to  the 
danger  of  his  life  by  those  who  laid  in  wait,  or  bound  them- 
selves by  oath,  to  kill  him ;  or  made  an  attempt  on  it.  In 
1640,  he,  and  fifty  or  sixty  of  his  hearers,  when  he  was 
preaching  in  a  house  in  Brecknockshire,  were  seized,  about 
ten  o'clock  at  night,  by  fifteen  or  sixteen  men,  under  the 
pretence  of  a  warrant  from  justice  Williams,  and  secured 
in  a  church.  The  next  morning  they  were  conducted  to  the 
justice's  house,  who  committed  them  to  the  hands  of  the 
constable.  On  the  following  day  they  were  examined  before 
that  justice  and  two  or  three  more,  and  six  or  seven  clergy- 
men I  but,  after  njuch  conference  and  many  threats^  weve 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  129 

at  that  time  dismissed.  After  this  Mr.  Powell,  preaching  at 
Launo-er  in  Radnorshire  in  the  field,  because  the  house  was 
not  large  enough  to  hold  the  auditory,  was  seized  and  com- 
mitted by  the  high-sheriff,  Mr.  Hugh  Lloyd.  The  consta- 
bles, sixteen  or  seventeen,  who  were  charged  with  the  exe- 
cution of  the  mittimus^  except  one,  refused  it.  This  man, 
taking  Mr.  Powell  to  his  own  house,  and  permitting  him  to 
lodge  there  that  night,  because  the  prison  was  at  a  great 
distance,  was  so  affected  with  his  devotions  in  the  family, 
that  he  would  proceed  no  farther ;  but  absconded  himself, 
leaving  Mr.  Powell  in  his  house  ;  who,  to  prevent  damage 
to  the  man,  bound  himself  with  two  sufficient  sureties  to 
appear  at  the  next  assizes  at  Radnorshire.  Accordingly  he 
delivered  himself  up  at  that  season,  and  three  bills  of  indict- 
ment were  preferred  against  him.  But,  after  the  traverse, 
he  was  acquitted,  and  invited  to  dine  with  the  judge;  who 
desiring  him  to  give  thanks,  one  of  them  said,  "  It  was  the 
best  grace  he  had  ever  heard  in  his  life."  But  the  high- 
sheriff*  was  so  offended  at  the  lenity  shewn  to  him,  and  the 
impressions  made  by  his  conduct  and  preaching,  that  on  the 
commencement  of  the  war  he  persecuted  him  out  of  the 
county.* 

The  public  have  lately  been  favoured  with  a  copious 
memoir  of  Vavasor  Powell,  in  the  "  Welsh  Nonconform^ 
isTs'  Memorial,"  compiled  by  the  late  Mr.  Richards  of 
Lynn,  in  Norfolk,  and  edited  by  John  Evans,  LL.  D.  Mr. 
Richards  has  bestowed  much  industry  in  tracing  out  the 
history  of  this  eminent  Nonconformist,  and  rescuing  his 
character  from  many  false  and  malignant  aspersions  cast 
upon  it  by  his  adversaries.  He  seems  to  think  that  he 
embraced  the  sentiments  of  the  Baptists,  and  was  himself 
baptized  towards  the  end  of  the  year  1655,  which  must 
have  been  a  dozen  years  after  he  had  quitted  the  church  of 
England.  In  proof  of  this  he  quotes  a  letter  from  Mr. 
Secretary  Thurloe  to  Henry  Cromwell,  dated  January  1, 
1656,  and  preserved  in  Thurloe's  State  Papers,  vol.  4 
p.  373.  "  Among  other  things  (says  Thurloe)  which  are 
daily  sent  abroad  for  inflaming  the  people,  your  lordship 
will  receive  herewith  a  paper  newly  exhibited  to  the  world, 
l?y  Vavasor  Powell,  who  is  lately  rebaptized,  and  several 

*  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  217— 219j  Vavasor  Powell's  Life,  p.  125—127. 


130  SUPPLEMENT. 

others  of  his  "party  ;  whereupon  I  will  make  no  observations, 

though  many  others  do,"  &c. 

It  appears  that  previous  to  his  embracing  the  sentiments 
of  the  Baptists  Mr.  Powell  was  in  high  estimation  with  the 
Presbyterian  party.  The  situation  of  Wales,  in  regard  to 
religion,  was  reported  to  the  parliament  as  being  most  de- 
plorable. The  people  were  so  destitute  of  the  means  of 
religious  information,  that  they  had  neither  Bibles  nor 
catechisms.  Their  clergy  were  both  ignorant  and  indolent, 
so  that  they  had  scarcely  a  sermon  from  one  quarter  of  a 
year  to  another,  nor  was  there  any  suitable  provision  made 
for  the  maintenance  of  such  as  were  capable  of  instructing 
them.  The  parliament  took  their  case  into  consideration 
and  passed  an  act,  February  22,  1649,  '^  for  the  better  pro- 
pagating and  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  Wales,"  and  com- 
missioners were  appointed  for  carrying  it  into  effect.  Mr. 
Vavasor  Powell  was  at  the  head  of  these  commissioners, 
and  exerted  himself  most  indefatigably  in  this  office,  the 
beneficial  effects  of  which  soon  became  apparent.  White- 
locke,  speaking  of  the  year  1652,  says,  "  By  this  time  there 
were  a  hundred  and  fifty  good  preachers  in  the  thirteen 
Welsh  counties,  most  of  whom  preached  three  or  four  times 
a  week :  they  were  placed  in  every  market  town  ;  and  in 
most  great  towns  two  schoolmasters,  able,  learned,  and 
university  men,"  &c.* 

Soon  after  the  passing  of  this  act,  Mr.  Powell,  who  had 
for  several  years  taken  up  his  residence  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  London,  returned  to  Wales,  where  he  continued 
some  years  diligently  exerting  himself  in  promoting  the 
objects  of  it,  and  especially  in  preaching  the  gospel  through- 
out the  country.  There  was  scarcely  a  neighbourhood,  a 
parish,  or  a  village,  in  the  county,  which  was  not  visited  by 
him,  and  that  did  not  hear  from  his  mouth  the  cheering  in- 
vitations of  the  gospel.  Even  to  this  day  places  are  point- 
ed out,  in  the  most  obscure  and  unfrequented  parts  of  the 
principality,  where  Vavasor  Powell  is  said  to  have  preached 
to  numerous  congregations.  In  these  excursions  he  was 
often  accompanied  by  other  ministers  of  the  same  active 
turn  and  fervent  spirit  with  himself:  and  their  labours 
were  eminently  successful.    Even  as  early  as  the  year  IQb'^y 

•  VVliilclocke'a  Mciiiorluls,  p.  jl8. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  131 

the  Christians  in  Wales  connected  with  Vavasor  Powell, 
were  calculated  to  amount  to  no  less  than  twenty  thousand.* 

It  is  said  that  Mr.  Powell  was  much  in  favour  with  the 
protector,  Cromwell,  at  one  period  of  his  life;  but  when  the 
latter  had  assumed  the  supreme  power,  he  openly  opposed 
his  elevation,  and  thereby  lost  his  favour.  From  that  mo- 
ment he  appears  to  have  been  continually  the  object  of 
mistrust,  and  consequently  became  closely  watched.  All 
his  movements  were  scrutinized  narrowly,  and  as  every 
thing-  is  yellow  to  the  jaundiced  eye,  the  basest  motives 
were  imputed  to  every  part  of  his  conduct.  One  while 
Powell  was  said  to  be  preparing  for  war;  busily  engaged 
in  enlisting  troops;  at  another  he  was  actually  up  in  arms 
at  the  head  of  a  troop  of  horse  ready  to  fight  it  out !  Even 
his  labours  in  preaching  the  gospel,  and  the  great  concourse 
of  people  that  attended  him,  were  looked  upon  with  an  evil 
eye,  and  generally  represented  in  a  very  unfavourable  and 
suspicious  light ;  and  he  often  felt  the  effects  of  them  in  the 
persecutions  which  he  was  called  to  endure.  But  though 
these  suspicions  and  evil  surmises  must  have  proved  very 
painful  to  him,  and  detrimental  to  his  labours  in  the  propa- 
gation of  the  gospel,  yet  it  does  not  appear  that  they  damped 
his  courage,  or  cooled  his  zeal,  or  slackened  his  diligence 
in  the  prosecution  of  his  important  undertaking.  He  stea- 
dily persevered  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  till  the  new  order 
of  things  under  Charles  II.  deprived  him  of  his  liberty,  and 
compelled  him  to  desist. 

Vavasor  Powell  was  among  the  first  victims  to  the 
tyrannical  measures  of  Charles  II.  No  sooner  was  the 
restoration  resolved  on,  than  the  busy  agents  of  govern- 
ment marked  him  out  for  their  prey.  They  had  even  formed 
their  plan  and  executed  it  before  the  king's  arrival;  such 
was  their  breathless  haste  to  ruin  this  worthy  man.  On  the 
28th  of  April  1660,  he  was  seized  in  his  own  house  byfl. 
party  of  soldiers,  and  conducted  to  the  county  jail ;  from 
thence  he  was  removed  to  Shrewsbury,  where  he  remained 
a  prisoner  nine  weeks,  but  was  then  discharged.  Return- 
ing into  Montgomeryshire,  he  began  to  preach  as  usual, 
when  the  sheriff  of  the  county  lodged  a  complaint  against 
him  with  Mr.  Secretary  Morrice,  charging  him  with  sedition, 
rebellion,  and  treason ;  and  before  any  return  could  be  rer 

'■*  Ses  rbailoe's  Stale  Papers,  vol.  3. 


132  SUPPLEMENT. 

ceived  from  the  government,  the  sheriff  issued  a  warrant  to 
apprehend  him,  which  was  accordingly  done,  having  enjoyed 
his  liberty  only  twenty-four  days.  Soon  after,  he  was  re- 
moved, by  a  warrant  from  the  secretary  of  state,  to  Lon- 
don, and  committed  to  the  Fleet  prison,  where  he  lay  two 
years,  so  closely  confined,  that  he  was  not  allowed  to  go  out 
of  his  chamber-door,  which,  added  to  the  offensive  effluvia 
of  a  dung-hill  that  lay  before  his  window,  so  much  impaired 
his  health  that  he  never  perfectly  recovered  it.  During  this 
period,  he  wrote  *'  A  brief  narrative  of  the  former  propa- 
gation and  late  restoration  of  the  gospel  in  Wales ;"  of 
which  a  second  edition  was  published  in  1662.  In  this 
piece  he  challenged  his  adversaries  to  substantiate  the  least 
of  their  calumnious  charges  against  him.  But  in  vain  did 
he  justify  his  character;  innocence  could  procure  him  no 
redress.  Having  lain  in  the  Fleet  nearly  two  years,  he  was 
removed  at  an  hour's  notice,  on  the  SOth  of  September  1662, 
to  South-sea-castle,  near  Portsmouth,  where  he  remained 
a  close  prisoner  for  five  years  longer.  On  the  fall  of  lord 
Clarendon,  Mr.  Powell  sued  for  a  habeas  corpus,  and  soon 
after,  by  an  order  from  the  king  in  council,  obtained  his 
liberty. 

But,  scarcely  had  ten  months  elapsed,  before  Mr.  Powell 
was  again  apprehended,  as  he  was  passing  from  Bristol  to 
Monmouthshire,  over  the  hills  of  Glamorgan,  in  his  way  to 
his  own  residence,  and  committed  to  prison.  He  had  preached 
at  different  stations,  as  he  came  along,  to  large  congrega- 
tions; and  the  people  eagerly  flocked  to  hear  him  from  all 
parts.     He  had  preached  at  Newport,  in  Monmouthshire, 
and  from  thence  proceeded  to  Merthyr  Tidval,  in  Glamor- 
ganshire, a  place  now  become  famous  for  its  iron  works,  the 
most  celebrated  and  extensive  in  Britain,  as  well  as  for  the 
number  of  its  inhabitants,  having  in  a  few  years,  from  an 
inconsiderable  village,  become  the  most  populous  place  in 
all  the  principality  of  Wales.     When  Mr.  Powell  arrived 
at  Merthyr,  he  found  assembled  in  and  about  the  church- 
yard, a  large  congregation  waiting  to  hear  the  word  of  God. 
He  discoursed  to  them  from  Jer.  xvii.  7,  8.     For  this  act  of 
raercy  the  clergymen  of  the  parish  deposed  against  him,  in 
consequence  of  which  he  was  seized  and  lodged  in  his  ma- 
majesty's  jail  of  Cardiff;  from  thence  he  was,  some  time 
fjfterward,  cited  before  six  deputy-lieutenants  at  Cowbridge, 


HISTORY    OF   THE    BAPTISTS.  133 

where  he  underwent  a  long  examination,  after  which  he  was 
remanded  to  prison  and  recommitted.  His  friends  in  Lon- 
don now  interested  themselves  in  his  behalf,  and  procured 
a  writ  of  habeas  corpus  to  remove  him  to  the  court  of 
common  pleas,  which  was  for  some  time  resisted,  but  at 
length  they  succeeded,  and  on  the  16th  of  October  1669  he 
arrived  in  London,  where,  after  an  examination,  he  was 
committed  once  more  to  the  Fleet.  Here  he  remained  till 
discharged  by  death,  on  the  27th  of  October  1670,  in  the 
fifty-third  year  of  his  age,  eleven  years  of  which  he  had  passed 
in  prison!  He  was  a  person  of  the  strictest  integrity,  the 
most  fervent  piety,  and  the  most  intrepid  courage.  He 
bore  his  illness  with  great  fortitude  and  resignation  to  the 
will  of  God,  and  in  the  highest  paroxysms  of  his  disorder, 
could  with  difficulty  be  restrained  from  breaking  out  into 
acts  of  devotion,  and  expressing  his  sentiments  of  zeal  and 
piety.  His  remains  were  interred  in  Bunhill- fields,  whither 
they  were  followed  by  an  innumerable  crowd  of  the  dis- 
senters who  attended  him  to  his  grave.  The  inscription  on 
his  tombstone,  which  was  drawn  up  by  his  friend  Edward 
Bradshaw,  describes  him  as  *'  a  successful  teacher  of  the 
past,  a  sincere  witness  of  the  present,  and  a  useful  example 
of  the  future  age;  who,  in  the  defection  of  many,  found 
mercy  to  be  faithful :  for  which  being  called  to  many  prisons, 
he  was  tried  and  would  not  accept  deliverance,  expecting  a 
better  resurrection."*     But  to  return  ; 

In  1641  Mr.  Edward  Barber,  minister  to  a  small  congre- 
gation of  Baptists  in  London,  was  kept  eleven  months  in 
prison  for  denying  the  baptism  of  infants,  and  that  to  pay 
tithes  to  the  clergy  was  a  divine  ordinance  under  the  gospel. 
In  1643  some  pious  persons  at  Coventry,  who  had  em- 
braced the  opinion  of  antipaedobaptism,  invited  Mr.  Benja- 
min Cox,  an  aged  minister  of  good  reputation  for  learning 
and  piety,  the  son  of  a  bishop,  and  sometime  minister  at 
Bedford,  to  come  to  them  and  assist  them  in  forming  them- 
selves into  a  distinct  church.  Several  Presbyterian  ministers, 
amongst  whom  was  Mr.  Baxter,  had  taken  refuge  in  that 
city:  who  being  alarmed  at  the  spread  of  baptistical  senti- 
ments, Mr.  Baxter  challenged  Mr.  Cox  to  dispute  with  him 

*  Kichards's  Camhro  Kritish  Biography,  p.  14t — 186.  Dr.  Tonlmin,  in  a  note 
respecting  Vavasor  Powell,  says,  "  his  seotinients  were  those  of  a  Sabbatarian  Bap- 
tist," but  Mr.  Richards  assures  us  there  is  no  foundation  for  cousidering  him  a 
Sabbatarian. 


134  SUPPLEMENT, 

about  the  points  in  difference  between  thera.  This  was  done 
viva  voce  and  by  writing;  but  it  was  broken  off  by  the  in- 
terference of  the  committee,  who  required  Mr.  Cox  to  de- 
part from  the  city,  and  to  promise  not  to  return  to  it.  As 
he  refused  this,  he  was  immediately  committed  to  prison, 
and  remained  there  for  some  time ;  till,  in  consequence  of 
Mr.  Pinson's  application  to  Mr.  Baxter,  his  release  was 
procured.* 

Another  sufferer  on  this  side  was  Mr.  Henry  Denne,  who 
had  been  ordained  by  the  bishop  of  St.  David's,  and  held 
the  living  of  Pyrton  in  Hertfordshire  for  ten  years.  In 
1644  he  was  apprehended  in  Cambridgeshire  by  the  com- 
mittee of  that  county,  and  sent  to  jail,  for  preaching  against 
infant-baptism,  and  baptizing  those  who  had  received  no 
other.  After  he  had  been  confined  some  time,  his  case, 
through  the  intercession  of  some  friends,  was  referred  to  a 
committee  of  parliament,  and  he  was  sent  up  to  London, 
and  detained  in  the  lord  Petre's  house,  in  Aldersgate-street, 
till  the  committee  had  heard  his  cause  and  released  him. 
In  June  1646,  he  was  apprehended  a  second  time  at  Spal- 
ding in  Lincolnshire.  He  was  seized  on  a  Lord's  day,  and 
kept  in  custody  to  prevent  his  preaching.  Upon  hearing 
the  charge  against  him,  which  was  for  baptizing,  as  but  one 
witness  appeared  to  support  it,  and  according  to  the  maxim 
of  law.  Nemo  tenetur  seipsum  accusare,  he  refused  to  be  his 
own  accuser.  The  ceremony  had  been  performed  in  the 
night,  which  indicates  the  severity  of  the  times  against 
such  as  held  his  principles  and  acted  upon  them:  just  as 
the  primitive  Christians,  under  persecution,  held  their  as- 
semblies at  that  season. + 

About  the  same  time  Mr.  Coppe,  a  minister  in  Warwick- 
shire, and  preacher  to  the  garrison  in  Compton-house  in  the 
said  county,  for  rebaptizing,  was  committed  to  Coventry 
jail.  On  publisliing  the  ordinance  of  parliament  in  J645, 
against  unordained  ministers,  the  lord-mayor  sent  his  offi- 
cers, on  a  Sunday,  to  the  Baptist  meeting  in  Coleman-street, 
London,  on  an  information  that  laymen  preached  there. 
The  officers  found  the  religious  exercises  conducted  by  Mr. 
Lamb,  the  elder  of  the  church,  and  a  young  man  who  was 
a  teacher  amongst  them.     Some  of  the  congregation,  in- 

•  Crosbj,  p.  220,  221 ;  aod  Baxter's  Life,  p.  46. 

t  Crosl>y,  vol.  1.  p.  ^'il — 224  ;  where  nre  llic  exaniinutions  taken  on  the  occasion. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  135 

censed  at  the  disturbance  given  to  their  worship,  used  rough 
language  to  them  :  but  Mr.  Lamb  behaved  respectfully,  re- 
quested leave  to  finish  the  religious  service,  and  engaged 
to  appear  before  the  lord-mayor  at  six  o'clock.  The  officers 
acquiesced,  and  withdrev>^:  and  at  the  time  appointed  Mr. 
Lamb  and  his  assistant  met  at  his  lordship's  house.  He  w^as 
interrogated  on  what  authority  he  presumed  to  preach,  and 
was  told  that  he  had  transgressed  the  ordinance  of  parlia- 
ment. Mr.  Lamb  replied,  "  No :  for  that  he  was  called  and 
appointed  to  the  office  by  as  reformed  a  church  as  any  in 
the  world,"  alluding  to  the  words  of  the  ordinance.  But 
he  acknowledged,  that  he  rejected  the  baptism  of  infants  as 
invalid.  After  the  examination,  they  were  bound  over  to 
answer  before  the  committee  of  the  parliament,  who,  after 
hearing  them,  committed  both  to  jail,  where  they  lay  till 
the  intercession  of  friends  procured  their  liberty.* 

In  the  same  year,  Mr.  Paul  Hobson,  a  Baptist  minister, 
was  taken  into  custody  by  the  governor  of  Newport-Pagnel, 
for  preaching  against  infant-baptism,  and  reflecting  on  the 
order  against  the  preaching  of  laymen.  After  a  short  con- 
finement he  was  sent  prisoner  to  London.  He  was  soon 
cited  before  the  committee,  and  having  several  friends  of 
rank  and  influence,  he  was  immediately  discharged,  and 
preached  publicly  at  a  meeting-house  in  Moorfields.f 

The  case  of  Mr.  Hanserd  Knollys  runs  into  more  parti- 
culars. He  was  a  man  of  piety  and  learning,  and  had  re- 
ceived ordination  from  the  bishop  of  Peterborough,  but  was 
afterward  a  zealous  opposer  of  episcopacy  and  the  liturgy. 
Preaching  one  Lord's  day,  at  the  earnest  and  repeated  re- 
quest of  the  churchwardens,  when  they  wanted  a  minister, 
in  Bow-church,  Cheapside,  he  was  led  by  his  subject  to 
speak  against  the  practice  of  infant-baptism.  This  gave 
great  offence  to  some  of  the  auditory;  a  complaint  was 
lodged  against  him  with  the  parliament;  and  by  a  warrant 
from  the  committee  for  plundered  ministers,  he  was  appre- 
hended by  the  keeper  of  Ely-house,  and  kept  several  days 
in  prison,  bail  being  refused.  At  length  he  was  brought  to 
a  hearing  before  the  committee,  when  about  thirty  of  the 
assembly  of  divines  were  present.  The  answers  which  he 
gave  on  his  examination,  about  his  authority  to  preach,  the 
occasion  of  his  appearing  in  the  pulpit  at  Bow-church,  and 

*  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  225,  226.  t  Edwards's  Gaiigrcena,  vol.  1.  {>,  34.  S7. 


136  SUPPLEMENT, 

the  doctrine  he  had  there  advanced,  being  satisfactory,  he 
was  discharged  without  blame,  or  paying  fees;  and  the 
jailer  was  sharply  reproved  for  refusing  bail,  and  threatened 
to  be  turned  out  of  his  post. 

Soon  after  this  Mr.  Knollys  went  into  Suffolk,  and 
preached  in  several  places,  as  opportunity  offered,  at  the 
request  of  friends.  But  as  he  was  accounted  an  Antinomian 
and  Anabaptist,  his  supposed  errors  were  deemed  as  criminal 
as  sedition  and  faction,  and  the  virulence  of  the  mob  was 
instigated  against  him  by  the  high-constable.  At  one  time 
he  was  stoned  out  of  the  pulpit ;  at  another  time  the  doors 
of  the  church  were  shut  against  him  and  his  hearers.  Upon 
this  he  preached  in  the  church-yard,  which  was  considered 
as  a  crime  too  great  to  be  connived  at,  or  excused.  At 
length  he  was  taken  into  custody,  and  was  first  prosecuted 
at  a  petty  sessions  in  the  county,  and  then  sent  up  a  prisoner 
to  London  with  articles  of  complaint  against  him  to  the 
parliament.  On  his  examination  he  proved,  by  witnesses 
of  reputation,  that  he  had  neither  sowed  sedition,  nor  raised 
a  tumult,  and  that  all  the  disorders  which  had  happened 
were  owing  to  the  violence  and  malignity  of  his  opposers, 
who  had  acted  contrary  both  to  law  and  common  civility. 
He  produced  copies  of  the  sermons  he  had  preached,  and 
afterward  printed  them.  His  answers  were  so  satisfactory, 
that  on  the  report  made  by  the  committee  to  the  house,  he 
was  not  only  discharged,  but  a  vote  passed,  that  he  might 
have  liberty  to  preach  in  any  part  of  Suffolk,  when  the  mi- 
nister of  the  place  did  not  himself  preach  there.  But,  be- 
side the  trouble  which  this  business  occasioned  to  him,  it 
devolved  on  him  an  expense  of  60/. 

Mr.  Knollys,  finding  how  much  offence  was  taken  at  his 
preaching  in  the  church,  and  to  what  troubles  it  exposed 
him,  set  up  a  separate  meeting  in  Great  St.  Helens,  London; 
where  the  people  flocked  to  hear  him,  and  he  had  generally 
a  thousand  auditors.  Great  umbrage  was  taken  at  this  ;  the 
landlord  was  prevailed  upon  to  warn  him  out  of  the  place, 
and  Mr.  Knollys  was  summoned  before  a  committee  of  di- 
vines, who  used  to  sit  in  the  room  called  the  Queen's  Court, 
Westminster,  to  answer  for  his  conduct  in  this  matter.  The 
chairman  asked,  why  he  presumed  to  preach  without  holy 
orders?  To  which  he  replied,  he  was  in  holy  orders.  The 
chairman  on  this  was  informed,  that  he  had  renounced  epis- 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  137 

copal  ordination  :  this  Mr.  Knollys  confessed,  but  pleaded, 
that  he  was  now  ordained,  in  a  church  of  God,  according  to 
the  order  of  the  gospel,  and  then  explained  the  manner  of 
ordination  among  the  Baptists.  At  last  he  was  commanded 
to  preach  no  more :  but  he  told  them,  that  he  would  preach 
the  gospel,  both  publicly  and  from  house  to  house;  saying, 
"  It  was  more  equal  to  obey  Christ  who  commanded  him, 
than  those  who  forbade  him  :'  and  so  went  away.  A  letter, 
which  Mr.  Knollys  wrote  to  Mr.  Button,  of  Norwich,  in 
which  were  some  reflections  on  the  persecuting  measures  of 
those  times,  and  which  coming  into  the  hands  of  the  Suffolk 
committee  was  sent  up  to  London,  and  presently  published 
by  one  of  the  chief  promoters  of  persecution,  is  supposed 
to  have  inflamed  the  proceedings  against  him.*  As  it  is 
short,  I  will  give  a  copy  of  it  below.f  It  was  too  common 
a  practice,  then,  to  seize  and  publish  the  letters  of  those 
who  were  called  sectaries. 

The  unsettled  state  of  the  times  in  which  Mr.  KnoUys's 
lot  was  cast,  occasioned  a  great  variation  in  his  circum- 
stances, and  obliged  him  often  to  change  his  place  of  abode. 
Sometimes  he  was  possessed  of  several  hundred  pounds, 
the  fruits  of  his  industry  in  teaching  youth ;  at  others,  he 
had  neither  home  to  dwell  in,  nor  food  to  eat,  nor  money  to 
purchase  it !  And  frequently  was  he  hurried  from  place  to 
place,  by  the  evil  of  the  times,  and  the  malice  of  his  perse- 
cutors. When  the  rage  of  his  adversaries  would  no  longer 
permit  him  to  remain  in  Lincolnshire,  he  removed  to  Lon- 
don : — Here  he  opened  a  school  upon  Tower-hill,  and  took 

*  Crosbj,  vol.  1.  p.  226 — 230;  and  a  very  short  and  partial  accoant  In  Edwards's 
Gangraena,  yol.  1.  p.  39. 

t  "  Beloved  Brother, 

"  I  salute  yoa  in  the  Lord.  Yonr  letter  I  received  the  last  day  of  the  week;  and 
upon  the  fust  day  I  did  salute  the  brethren  in  your  name,  who  re-salute  you,  and  pray 
for  you.  The  city  Presbyterians  have  sent  a  letter  to  the  synod,  dated  from  Sion- 
college,  against  any  toleration  ;  and  they  are  fasting  and  praying  at  Sion-college  tbis 
day,  about  farther  contrivings  against  God's  poor  innocent  ones  ;  but  God  will  doubt- 
less answer  them  according  to  the  idol  of  their  own  hearts.  To-morrow  there  is  a  fast 
kept  by  both  liouses,  and  the  synod  at  Westminster.  They  say  it  is  to  seek  God 
about  the  establishing  of  worship  according  to  their  covenant.  They  have  first 
vowed,  now  Ihey  make  inquiry.  God  will  certainly  "  take  the  crafty  in  their  own 
snare,  and  make  the  wisdom  of  the  wise  foolishness;"  for  "  he  chooseth  the  foolish 
things  of  this  world  to  confound  the  wise,  and  weak  things  to  confound  the  mighty." 
My  wife  and  family  remember  their  love  to  you.  Salute  the  brethren  that  are 
with  you.     Farewell. 

"  Your  brother  in  the  faith  and  fellowship  of  the  gospel, 

"  Hansekd  Knollys. 
"  London,  the  13th  day  of  the  lltb  month  called  January,  1(545." 

VOL.   v.  L 


138  SUPPLEMENT, 

a  few  young  men  under  his  care  to  finish  their  education 
and  fit  them  for  the  work  of  (he  ministry.  He  was  also 
chosen  master  of  the  Free  school  in  St.  Mary-Axe;  but  the 
oppressive  hand  of  power  compelled  hira  to  abandon  this 
employment,  and  seek  an  asylum  across  the  Atlantic.  There 
he  continued  about  five  years,  preaching  the  gospel  and 
building  up  the  churches  that  had  lately  been  gathered  in 
that  wilderness.  In  1641,  he  returned  to  his  native  country, 
at  the  pressing  solicitation  of  his  aged  father.  At  this  time 
Mr.  Knollys  was  reduced  to  great  straits  in  his  worldly 
circumstances,  but  his  friends  were  numerous,  and  often  in- 
terposed with  seasonable  relief  The  words  of  the  apostle 
were,  indeed,  literally  fulfilled  in  the  experience  of  this 
good  man,  that  "  we  have  here  no  continuing  city !"  We 
can  trace  him  from  this  country  to  America — and  then  back 
again  :  from  England  into  Wales — from  London  to  Holland, 
and  from  thence  into  Germany — then  back  to  Rotterdam, 
and  from  the  latter  place  to  London  once  more.  These 
wanderings  about,  too,  were  not  the  efflects  of  choice,  but  of 
necessity.  They  tended,  however,  greatly  to  the  exercise 
of  his  graces,  and  furnished  him  with  numerous  instances 
t)f  the  providential  mercies  of  God  towards  him. 

Shortly  after  the  Restoration,  in  1660,  Mr.  Knollys,  with 
many  other  innocent  persons,  was  dragged  from  his  own 
dwelling  house,  and  committed  to  Newgate,  where  he  was 
kept  in  close  custody  for  eighteen  weeks,  until  released  by 
an  act  of  grace,  on  the  king's  coronation.  At  that  time, 
four  hundred  persons  were  confined  in  the  same  prison,  for 
refusing  to  take  the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy.  A 
royal  proclamation  was  issued  at  this  time,  prohibiting 
Anabaptists  and  other  sectaries  from  worshipping  God  in 
public,  except  at  their  parish-church.  This  cruel  edict  was 
the  signal  for  persecution,  and  the  forerunner  of  those 
sanguinary  laws  which  disgraced  the  reigns  of  the  Stuarts; 
and  to  these  must  be  attributed  the  frequent  removals  to 
which  Mr.  Knollys  was  compelled  to  have  recourse.  During 
his  absence  in  Holland  and  Germany,  his  property  was  con- 
fiscated to  the  crown,  and  when  the  law  did  not  sanction 
the  act,  a  party  of  soldiers  was  dispatched  to  take  forcible 
possession  of  his  property.  When  the  Conventicle-act 
passed  in  1670,  Mr.  Knollys  was  apprehended  at  a  place  of 
worship  in  George-yard,  and  committed  to  prison.  But  here 


HISTORY    OF   THE    BAPTISTS.  139 

he  obtained  favour  of  his  jailer,  who  allowed  him  to  preach 
to  the  prisoners  twice  a  week  during  his  confinement. 

Mr.  Knollys  lived  to  the  advanced  age  of  ninety-three, 
and  quitted  the  world  in  a  transport  of  joy,  19th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1691.     He  was  buried  in  Bunhill-fields.* 

Mr.  John  Sims,  who  preached  at  Southampton,  was  a 
sufferer  among  the  Baptists  during  this  period  (1646).  He 
was  prevailed  on,  in  a  journey  to  Taunton,  to  preach  in  the 
parish-church  of  Middlesey.  On  this  he  was  seized  by 
virtue  of  the  act  against  unordained  ministers,  and  several 
letters,  which  he  was  to  deliver  to  some  pious  friends,  were 
taken  from  him.  These  with  the  examination  were  sent  to 
London,  by  way  of  complaint  against  him,  and  printed. 
The  charges  specified  in  the  examination  were  for  preach- 
ing and  denying  infant-baptism.  He  admitted  the  latter, 
and  pleaded  against  the  former,  that  *^  as  Peter  was  called^ 
so  was  he."f 

The  next  name  on  the  list  of  sufferers  is  Mr.  Andrew 
Wyke.  On  his  examination  he  refused  to  answer  to  the 
questions  concerning  the  doctrines  he  held,  or  his  authority 
for  preaching ;  alleging,  that  as  a  freeman  of  England  he 
was  not  bound  to  answer  to  any  interrogatories,  either  to 
accuse  himself  or  others  :  but  if  they  had  aught  against  him, 
they  should  lay  their  charge,  and  produce  their  proofs. 
This  conduct  was  looked  upon  as  great  obstinacy,  and  ex- 
pressive of  high  contempt  of  authority ;  and  he  was  there- 
fore sent  to  jail,  3d  of  June  1646.  The  duration  of  his  im- 
prisonment is  not  known ;  but  while  he  was  under  confine- 
ment a  pamphlet,  drawn  up  by  himself  or  some  friend,  en- 
titled "  The  Innocent  in  Prison  complaining,"  being  a 
narrative  of  the  proceedings  against  him,  was  published : 
in  which  the  committee  and  some  members  of  it  did  not 
escape  severe  reflection 4 

The  last  person,  whom  I  shall  mention  as  suffering  in  this 
period,  is  Mr.  Samuel  Oates;  whose  name  is  brought  forward 
by  Mr.  Neal,  in  a  manner  that  has  provoked,  not  wholly 
without  reason,  the  severe  censure  of  Mr.  Crosby;  for  it 
leaves  the  reader  to  confound  this  Oates  with  Titus  Oates, 

*  Crosby's  Baplisls,  vol.  3.  p.  93 ;  and  vol.  4.  295.  Brooks's  Porilans,  vol.  3. 
p.  491. 

t  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  232,  233;  aud  Edwards's  Gangracna,  vol.  2,  p.  50,  &c.  where 
four  of  the  letters  are  printed. 

{  Edwards,  vol.  2.  p.  169  ;  Crosby,  vol,  1,  p.  235. 

L2 


140  SUPPLEMENT, 

so  noted  in  our  historians  with  a  brand  of  infamy  upon  him ; 
and  uninformed  of  the  issue  of  the  proceedings  against  him 
on  the  heavy  charge  of  murder. 

This  Mr.  Samuel  Gates  was  a  popular  preacher,  and 
great  disputant.  On  a  journey  into  Essex,  in  1646,  he 
preached  in  several  parts  of  that  country,  and  baptized  by 
immersion  a  great  number  of  people,  especially  about  Beck- 
ing, Braintree,  and  Tarling.  Amongst  the  hundreds  he 
baptized,  one  died  within  a  few  weeks  after,  and  her  death 
was  imputed  to  her  being  dipped  in  cold  water.  The  ma- 
gistrate was  prevailed  upon  to  apprehend  Mr.  Oates  on  this 
charge,  and  to  send  him  to  prison,  and  to  put  him  in  irons 
as  a  murderer,  in  order  to  his  trial  at  the  ensuing  assizes. 
The  name  of  the  woman  was  Ann  Martin,  and  the  report 
spread  against  Mr.  Oates  was,  that  in  the  administration  of 
baptism  "  he  held  her  so  long  in  the  water,  that  she  fell 
presently  sick;  that  her  belly  swelled  with  the  abundance 
of  water  she  took  in ;  that,  within  a  fortnight  or  three 
weeks  she  died ;  and  on  her  death-bed  expressed  this  dip- 
ping to  be  the  cause  of  her  death."  He  was  arraigned  for 
his  life  at  Chelmsford  assizes.  But  on  the  trial,  several 
credible  witnesses,  amongst  them  the  mother  of  the  deceased, 
deposed  on  oath,  that  "  Ann  Martin  was  in  better  health 
for  several  days  after  her  baptism  than  she  had  been  for 
some  time  before,  and  that  she  was  seen  to  walk  abroad 
afterward  very  comfortably."  So  that,  notwithstanding  all 
the  design  and  malignity  which  discovered  themselves  in  the 
trial  he  was  brought  in  Not  Guilty.  But  this  verdict  was 
not  sufficient  to  disarm  the  rage  of  the  populace  against 
him.  For  a  little  time  after,  some  who  were  known  to  have 
been  baptized  going,  occasionally,  to  Wethersfield  in  Essex, 
on  alarm  being  given  that  Mr.  Oates  and  his  companions 
were  come,  the  mob  arose  and  seized  upon  these  innocent 
persons,  dragged  them  to  a  pump,  and  treated  them  like  the 
worst  of  villains:  though  Oates,  against  whom  they  were 
chiefly  enraged,  was  not  of  the  party.  Not  long  after  this 
the  mob,  without  any  provocation,  but  because  he  dared  to 
come  to  the  place,  drew  him  out  of  a  house  at  Dunmow, 
and  threw  him  into  a  river,  boasting  that  they  had  thoroughly 
dipped  him.* 

•  Edwards's  Gangrwna,  vol.  1.  p.  121;  and  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  236—238,  and 
p.  240.     Id  the  precsding  detail  the  disturbance  given  to  an  aisetnbly,  at  Deadnian'n 


historV  of  the  baptists.  141 

The  preceding  facts  shew,  that  obloquy  attached  itself  to 
the  principles  of  the  Baptists,  and  that  they  were  marked 
out  as  objects  for  the  virulence  of  the  populace  and  the 
animadversion  of  the  magistrate.     Next  to  the  Quakers, 
observes  a  late   historian,  "  they   were  perhaps  the  most 
hated  and  persecuted  sect."*     But  it  should  be  owned,  in 
mitigation  of  the  conduct  of  their  persecutors,  that  at  least 
in  some  instances  they  inflamed  the  spirits  of  men  against 
them,  as  Mr.  Neal  suggests,  by  their  own  imprudence  and 
the  impetuosity  of  their  zeal.     Much  enthusiasm  appears  to 
have  animated  the  profession  of  their  opinions;  and  it  was 
the  fashion  of  the  times  for  every  party  to  advance  its  pe- 
culiar sentiments  in  coarse  and  irritating  language;  each 
assumed  this  licentiousness  of  speech,  but  none  took  it 
patiently  from  others.    The  Baptists  incurred  censure,  and 
excited  jealousy  and  resentment,  by  disturbing  congrega- 
tions and  dispersing  challenges  to  dispute  with  any  minister 
or  ministers  on  the  questions  relative  to  baptism.     This 
was  much  according  to  the  practice  of  the  times.   Mr.  Bax- 
ter, we  have  seen,  challenged  Mr.  Cox:  and  Dr.  Gunning, 
afterward  regius  professor  of  divinity  at  Cambridge,  and 
bishop  of  Ely,  in  the  year  1656,  went  into  the  congregation 
of  Mr.  Biddle,  and  began  a  dispute  with  him.     But  while 
the  members  of  the  dominant  parties  did  this  uncensured, 
it  was  considered,  and  treated,  as  insolence  in  the  minority 
to  advance  their  opinions,  even  in  their  own  assemblies 
only.     When  the  public  peace  is  broken,  men  are  justly 
amenable  to  the  civil  magistrate:  but  for  the  breach  of  the 
peace  merely,  and  not  for  the  sentiments  they  may  at  the 
time  avow.     Violence,  penalties,  and  imprisonment,  on  ac- 
count of  religious   tenets,    are,   in    no   view,  justifiable. 
Against  error  they  are  needless  ;  for  that,  not  being  founded 
in  reason  and  proof,  will  of  itself  die  away:  against  truth 

Place,  Janaary  18,  1640,  mentioned  by  Fuller,  is  omitted;  because  he  is  mistaken 
in  calling  it  an  anabaptistical  congregation  ;  and  the  matter  has  been  stated,  before, 
by  Mr.  Neal,  vol.  2.  p.  342.  But  it  may  be  added  to  what  is  there  said,  either  in 
the  text  or  the  notes,  concerning  this  congregation  and  its  ministers,  that  Mr.  Hub- 
bard, or  Herbert,  its  first  pastor,  was  a  learned  man,  and  had  received  episcopal 
ordination  ;  that  in  his  time,  the  church  accompanied  him  to  Ireland,  where  he  died  ; 
that  it  then  returned  to  England  ;  that  Mr.  Stephen  Moore,  its  minister  in  1640, 
who  had  been  a  deacon  of  it,  was  possessed  of  an  estate,  a  man  of  good  reputation, 
and  endowed  with  a  considerable  share  of  ministerial  abilities  ;  and  that  it  was  se- 
verely persecuted  by  the  clergy  and  the  bishops'  courts.  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  163 
—165. 

•  Goagh'»  History  of  the  Quakers,  vol.  1.  p.  52,  nolo. 


142  SUPPLEMENT. 

they  are  ineffectual ;  for  that  will  finally  prevail,  by  its 
own  weight  and  evidence,  above  all  opposition.  Every 
person,  against  whom  they  are  directed,  feels  them  to  be  in 
his  own  case  iniquitous  and  cruel. 

The  only  good  effect  which  persecution  hath  evei;  pro- 
duced, has  been,  opening  the  eyes  of  men  to  see  the  ini- 
quity of  it,  and  raising  in  their  hearts  an  abhorrence  of  it. 
The  severities  of  which  the  Baptists  were  the  marked  ob- 
jects, led  them  to  be  advocates  for  liberty  and  toleration. 
So  far  back  as  the  year  1615,  Mr.  Helwise  and  his  church, 
at  London,  published  a  treatise,  entitled  •*  Persecution  for 
religion  judged  and  condemned  ;"  the  dedication  to  which 
vras  subscribed  thus  ;  *'  By  Christ's  unworthy  witnesses, 
his  majesty's  faithful  subjects,  commonly,  but  falsely,  called 
Anabaptists."  In  this  piece  they  asserted,  "  that  every 
man  hath  a  right  to  judge  for  himself  in  matters  of  religion, 
and  that  to  persecute  any  one  on  that  account  is  illegal  and 
antichristian."* 

In  a  book  called  "  The  Bloody  Tenet,"  printed  in  1644, 
and  in  another  entitled  "  The  Compassionate  Samaritan," 
they  advanced  this  principle  ;  "  That  it  is  the  will  and 
command  of  God,  that  since  the  coming  of  his  Son,  a  per- 
mission of  the  most  Paganish,  Jewish,  Turkish,  or  antichris- 
tian  consciences  and  worships,  be  granted  to  all  men  in  all 
nations ;  that  the  doctrine  of  persecution  in  case  of  conscience 
maintained  by  Calvin,  Beza,  Cotton,  and  the  ministers  of 
New-England,  is  guilty  of  all  the  blood  of  the  souls,  crying 
for  vengeance  under  the  altar."  They  besought  the  par- 
liament "  to  allow  public  protection  to  private  as  well  as 
public  congregations ;  to  review  and  repeal  the  laws 
against  the  separatists ;  to  permit  a  freedom  of  the  press 
to  any  man,  who  writes  nothing  scandalous  or  dangerous  to 
the  state;  to  prove  themselves  loving  fathers  to  all  good 
men,  and  so  to  invite  equal  assistance  and  affection  from 
all."  These  opinions  were  in  those  times  censured  as  most 
damnable  doctrines,  and  the  parliament  was  invoked,  by 
the  pen  of  Dr.  Featley,  utterly  to  exterminate  and  banish 
out  of  the  kingdom  the  Baptists,  because  they  avowed  and 
published  them.t  But  the  good  sense  and  liberality  of 
more  modern  times  will  not  only  admit  these  principles  as 

•  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  17'2. 

t  Robinson'*  Translation  of  Claude,  vol,  1.  p.  250,  note. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  143 

maxiiDS  of  good  policy  and  sound  Christianity,  but  respect 
the  despised  people  who  brought  them  forward  and  stated 
them,  at  a  period  when  they  were  scarcely  received  by  any 
others,  and  were  held  by  the  generality  as  most  highly  ob- 
noxious :  when  even  the  great  and  good  Mr.  Baxter  could 
declare,  "  I  abhor  unlimited  liberty,  or  toleration  of  all."* 

It  remains  to  take  notice  of  some  of  the  more  distin- 
guished preachers  among  this  denomination  of  Christians, 
who  died  in  the  period  of  which  we  are  speaking. 

Mr.  Thomas  Helwise,  according  to  the  order  of  time, 
seems  to  deserve  the  first  mention:  a  man  of  good  natural 
parts,  and  not  without  some  acquired  ones,  though  he  had 
not  the  advantage  of  a  learned  education.  He  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  ancient  church  of  the  separatists  in  the  beginning 
of  queen  Elizabeth's  reign,  and  accompanied  them,  wheu 
they  transported  themselves  out  of  England  into  Holland 
to  escape  persecution.  He  was  of  great  service  to  them, 
and  esteemed  a  man  of  eminent  faith,  charity,  and  spiritual 
gifts.  When  Mr.  Smith,  whose  history  we  have  given 
before,  raised  the  controversy  about  infant-baptism,  Mr. 
Helwise  became  a  convert  to  his  sentiments,  received  bap- 
tism from  him,  and  was  one  of  the  first  in  the  constitution 
of  his  church,  of  which  after  his  death  he  had  the  pastoral 
care.  He  and  his  people,  soon  after  Mr.  Smith's  decease, 
published  a  confession  of  their  faith,  entitled  "  The  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  published  in  certain  conclusions,  by  the 
remainder  of  Mr.  Smith's  Company."t  At  the  end  of  it 
there  was  an  Appendix,  giving  some  account  of  Mr.  Smith's 
last  sickness  and  death.  Three  years  after,  Mr.  Robinson, 
the  pastor  of  the  English  congregation  of  Brownists  at 
Leyden,  published  remarks  upon  it.  About  the  same  time 
Mr.  Helwise  began  to  reflect  upon  his  own  conduct,  and 
that  of  the  other  English  dissenters,  in  leaving  their  friends 
and  country  to  avoid  persecution  :  whether  it  did  not  pro- 
ceed from  fear  and  cowardice  ;  and  whether  they  ought  not 
to  return  to  bear  their  testimony  to  the  truth,  and  to  coun- 
tenance and  encourage  their  suffering  brethren  ?  The  re- 
sult was,  that  he  and  his  church  quickly  left  Amsterdam, 
and  removed  to  London,  where  they  continued  to  preserve 
their  church  state,  and  to  hold  their  assemblies  for  worship, 
iis  the  times  would  permit.     He  wrote  a  piece  in  justitica- 

*   Plain  Scripture  Proof,  p.  246.  t  See  Crosby,  vol.  2.  Appendix,  No.  I. 


144  SUPPLEMENT, 

tion  of  this  conduct,  entitled  *'  A  short  Declaration :" 
wherein  he  stated  in  what  cases  it  was  lawful  to  fly  in  times 
of  persecution  :  to  which  Mr.  Robinson  replied.  The  con- 
duct of  Mr.  Helwise  and  his  friends  displeased  the  Noncon- 
formists in  exile,  who  censured  it  as  vain-glorious,  and  im- 
puted it  to  natural  confidence  under  the  appearance  of  reli- 
gious fortitude.  It  is  not  known  when  Mr.  Helwise  died, 
but  from  the  publications  of  the  day,  it  appears  that  he  went 
on  with  great  courage  and  resolution;  and  the  church, 
under  all  the  severities  they  experienced  from  the  civil 
powers,  increased  in  numbers.* 

Mr.  John  Morton,  another  of  Mr.  Smith's  disciples,  ap- 
pears to  have  been  a  man  of  note  and  reputation,  of  consi- 
derable learning  and  abilities.  He  was  conversant  with  the 
oriental  languages  and  the  writings  of  the  fathers,  and  was 
a  zealous  remonstrant.  After  his  return  from  Holland  he 
settled  in  the  country.  These  circumstances  are  inferred 
from  a  manuscript,  written  by  J.  Morton,  supposed  to  be 
the  same  person  ;  which  was  found  at  the  beginning  of  the 
civil  wars,  on  demolishing  an  old  wall  near  Colchester.  It 
was  printed  by  the  General  Baptists,  and  passed  through 
several  impressions.  Its  title  was  "Truth's  Champion.'' 
It  discussed  the  questions  concerning  baptism,  and  the 
points  disputed  between  the  Arminians  and  Calvinists.  The 
piece  was  written  in  a  good  style,  and  the  argument  ma- 
naged with  much  art  and  skill ;  and,  not  without  reason, 
held  in  considerable  estimation  by  the  remonstrants.f 

A  more  particular  and  full  account  of  some,  whose  names 
have  been  brought  forward  in  the  preceding  narrative,  will 
fall  under  the  following  periods  of  this  history :  the  learn- 
ing and  abilities  of  whom,  it  will  appear,  did  credit  to  the 
sect  to  w  hich  which  they  belonged.  Mr.  Neal  has  asserted, 
that  **  its  advocates  were  for  the  most  part  of  the  meanest 
of  the  people  ;  their  preachers  were  generally  illiterate, 
and  went  about  the  countries  making  proselytes  of  all  that 
would  submit  to  their  immersion,  without  a  due  regard  to 
their  acquaintance  with  the  principles  of  religion,  or  their 
moral  character."  It  is  to  be  regretted,  that  our  respect- 
able author,  by  this  general  representation,  without  pro- 
ducing any  authority,  or  alleging  attested  facts  to  justify 
it,  hath  laid  himself  open  to  severe  animadversion.     Mr. 

♦  6m  Crosby,  vol.  I.  p.  269— J7a.  t  Ibid.  toI.  1.  p.  276— J78. 


HISTORY    OF   THE    BAPTISTS.  145 

Crosby  exclaims,  *'  What  a  malicious  slander  is  this,  cast 
upon  a  whole  body  of  Christians,  consisting  of  fifty-four 
congregations,  according  to  his  own  acknowledgments  !"* 
It  may  be  supposed  that  Mr.  Neal  has  here  paid  too  great 
a  deference  to  such  writers  as  the  author  of  the  "  Gan- 
graena  ;"  and  on  the  other  hand,  Mr.  Crosby  may  have  been 
too  partial  to  his  own  sect,  and  not  allowed  for  the  opera- 
tion of  a  precipitate  and  injudicious  zeal,  by  which  a  new 
and  persecuted  sect  is  generally  actuated;  he  may  have 
forgotten,  that  a  great  number  of  its  preachers  would  of 
course  be  unlearned  and  ignorant  men,  when  the  liberty  of 
prophesying,  as  any  individual  was  authorized  and  qualified 
by  the  gift  or  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  was  a  received 
principle;  for  such  gift  would,  where  it  was  supposed  to 
exist  and  display  itself,  supersede  acquired  abilities  and 
human  literature. 


CHAP.   III. 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  THE  BAPTISTS  DURING  THE 
COMMONWEALTH.    A.  D.  1649—1658. 

The  protectorate  of  Cromwell,  though  restricted  to  the 
short  space  of  ten  years,  was  a  most  eventful  period  in  the 
annals  of  ecclesiastical  history.  Both  in  our  own  country, 
and  upon  the  continent  of  Europe,  it  will  ever  be  memo- 
rable for  the  collision  of  parties,  and  the  extraordinary  in- 
cidents to  which  it  gave  birth.  The  sanguinary  measures 
carried  on,  by  the  instigation  of  Louis  XIV.  against  the 
Waldenses  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont;  the  dispersion  of 
the  Protestant  churches  in  that  long  and  highly  favoured 
country,  and  the  deep  interest  which  Cromwell,  as  the  head 
of  the  English  government,  aided  by  the  pen  of  his  Latin 
secretary,  our  immortal  Milton,  took  in  the  melancholy 
fate  of  the  meek  confessors  of  Savoy,  are  events  with  which 
few  of  the  dissenters  of  the  present  day  are  unacquainted. 
But  Mr.  Neal  has  already  entered  pretty  fully  into  the 
general  history  of  this  period,  and  traced  the  contest  be- 

•  Vol.  1.  preface,  p.  5. 


146  SUPPLEMENT, 

tween  the  Episcopalians,  the  Presbyterians,  and  the  Inde- 
pendents, which  we  shall  not  resume.  Our  object  is 
merely,  to  supply  a  little  additional  information  respecting 
a  class  of  professors  whom  he  appears  to  have  overlooked 
or  neglected  as  unworthy  of  his  notice  ;  and  to  do  this,  it 
may  not  be  amiss  to  look  back  a  little,  and  glance  at  the 
aspect  which  the  laws  of  the  country  bear  towards  the 
Baptists  in  particular. 

The  great  increase  of  the  Baptists  seems  to  have  provoked 
the  Presbyterians,  who  were  now  the  ruling  party,  to  a 
very  high  degree ;  and  the  same  spirit  of  intolerance  which 
the  Episcopalians  had  manifested  towards  the  Puritans,  was 
now  exhibited  by  them  against  all  dissenters  from  what 
they,  who  could  now  prove  the  divine  right  of  presbytery, 
were  pleased  to  decree.  The  whole  of  their  conduct,  in 
respect  of  those  who  differed  from  them,  shews  what  Milton 
said  to  be  true  ^  that  "  New  Presbyter  is  but  Old  Priest 
writ  large." 

Their  spirit  of  intolerance  may  be  learned  from  the  his- 
tory of  those  times,  and  especially  from  some  acts  of  the 
government.  On  May  26,  1645,  the  lord-mayor,  court  of 
aldermen,  and  common-council,  presented  a  petition  to  par- 
liament, commonly  called  "  The  City  Remonstrance,"  in 
which  they  desired,  "  that  some  strict  and  speedy  course 
might  be  taken  for  the  suppressing  all  private  and  separate 
congregations;  that  all' Anabaptists,  Brownists,  heretics, 
schismatics,  blasphemers,  and  all  other  sectaries,  who  con- 
formed not  to  the  public  discipline  established  or  to  be  es- 
tablished by  parliament,  might  be  fully  declared  against,  and 
some  effectual  course  settled  for  proceeding  against  such 
persons;  and  that  no  person  disaffected  to  presbyterial 
government,  set  forth  or  to  be  set  forth  by  parliament, 
might  be  employed  in  any  place  of  public  trust."* 

This  remonstrance  was  supported  by  the  whole  Scotch 
nation,  who  acted  in  concert  with  their  English  brethren,  as 
ap|>ears  by  a  letter  of  thanks  to  the  lord-mayor,  aldermen, 
and  common-council,  from  the  general  assembly,  dated 
June  10,  164:6,  within  a  month  after  the  delivery  of  the  re- 
monstrance. The  letter  commends  their  courageous  ap- 
pearance against  sects  and  sectaries  ;  their  firm  adherence 
to  the  covenant,  and  their  maintaining  the    Presbyterian 

»  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  181. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  147 

government  to  be  the  government  of  Jesus  Christ  1  It  be- 
seeches them  to  go  on  boldly  in  the  work  they  had  begun, 
till  the  three  kingdoms  were  united  in  one  faith  and  wor- 
ship. At  the  same  time  they  directed  letters  to  the  parlia- 
ment, beseeching  them  also  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ 
to  give  to  him  the  glory  due  to  his  name,  by  an  immediate 
establishment  of  all  his  ordinances  in  their  full  integrity  and 
power,  according  to  the  covenant.  Nor  did  they  forget  to 
encourage  the  assembly  at  Westminster  to  proceed  in  their 
zeal  against  sectaries,  and  to  stand  boldly  for  the  sceptre  of 
Jesus  Christ  against  the  encroachments  of  earthly  powers. 

The  arguments  which  this  grave  assembly  used,  to  with- 
hold from  others  the  blessing  of  Christian  liberty,  came  with 
a  bad  grace  from  men  who  had  as  earnestly  pleaded  for  the 
privilege,  while  they  were  smarting  under  the  lash  of  the 
prelates.  "To  comply  with  this  request  [of  granting  tole- 
I'ation],  would  open  a  gap  for  all  sects  to  challenge  such  a 
liberty  as  their  due :  this  liberty  is  denied  by  the  churches 
in  New-Englajnd,  and  we  have  as  great  right  to  deny  it  as 
they.  This  desired  forbearance  will  make  a  perpetual  divi- 
sion in  the  church,  and  be  a  perpetual  drawing  away  from 
the  churches  under  the  rule.  Upon  the  same  pretence, 
those  who  scruple  infant  baptism  may  withdraw  from  their 
churches,  and  so  separate  into  another  congregation ;  and 
so  in  that  some  practice  may  be  scrupled,  and  they  separate 
again.  Are  these  divisions  and  subdivisions  as  lawful  as 
they  are  infinite  ?  Or  must  we  give  that  respect  to  the 
errors  of  men's  consciences  so  as  to  satisfy  their  scruples  by 
allowance  of  this  liberty  to  them  ?  Scruple  of  conscience 
is  no  cause  of  separation,  nor  doth  it  take  off  causeless  se- 
paration from  being  schism,  which  may  arise  from  errors  of 
conscience  as  well  as  carnal  and  corrupt  reason :  therefore 
we  conceive  the  causes  of  separation  must  be  shewn  to  be 
such,  ex  natura  rei,  as  will  bear  it  out ;  and  therefore  we 
say  that  granting  the  liberty  desired  will  give  a  counte- 
nance to  schism.'* 

Many  instances  of  this  spirit  might  be  adduced;  but  we 
shall  only  notice  the  following.  A  work  was  published  by 
the  assembly  irt  1650,  entitled,  "  A  Vindication  of  the 
Presbyterial  government  and  ministry ;  with  an  exhorta- 
tion to  all  ministers,  elders,  and  people,  within  the  province 
of  London,  &c.     Published  by  the  ministers  and  elders 


148  SUPPLEMENT, 

met  together  in  a  provincial  assembly.  George  Walker, 
moderator ;  Arthur  Jackson  and  Edmund  Calamy,  as- 
sessors ;  Roger  Drake  and  Elidad  Blackwell,  scribes. 

This  work  contains  the  following  expressions : — "What- 
soever doctrine  is  contrary  to  godliness,  and  opens  a  door 
to  libertinism  and  profaneness,  you  must  reject  it  as  soul 
poison  :  such  is  the  doctrine  of  a  universal  toleration  in  re- 
ligion." The  ministers  in  the  different  parts  of  the  country 
seem  to  have  been  of  the  same  mind.  Those  in  Lancashire 
published  a  paper  in  1648,  called  **The  harmonious  consent 
of  the  Lancashire  ministers  with  their  brethren  in  London  ;** 
in  which  they  say,  "A  toleration  would  be  putting  a  sword 
into  a  madman's  hand  ;  a  cup  of  poison  into  the  hand  of  a 
child ;  a  letting  loose  of  madmen  with  firebrands  in  their 
hands,  and  appointing  a  city  of  refuge  in  men's  consciences 
for  the  devil  to  fly  to ;  a  laying  a  stumbling-block  before 
the  blind  ;  a  proclaiming  liberty  to  the  wolves  to  come  into 
Christ's  fold  to  prey  upon  the  lambs:  neither  would  it  be 
to  provide  for  tender  consciences,  but  to  takeaway  all  con- 
science."* 

We  turn  away  with  disgust  from  these  intolerant  senti- 
ments, and  rejoice  that  the  attempt  has  been  made,  and  that 
none  of  the  predicted  effects  have  ensued. 

It  was  very  common  at  this  time  for  the  enemies  of  the 
Baptists  to  represent  the  practice  of  immersion  as  indecent 
and  dangerous,  and  to  argue  that  it  could  not  be  according 
to  divine  authority,  because  a  breach  of  the  sixth  com- 
mandment, ''  Thou  shalt  not  kill ;"  and  the  divine  declara- 
tion, "  I  will  have  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice."  Who  would 
have  thought  that  Mr.  Richard  Baxter  could  have  ex- 
pressed himself  in  language  like  the  following  ?  "  My 
sixth  argument  shall  be  against  the  usual  manner  of  their 
baptizing,  as  it  is  by  dipping  over  head  in  a  river,  or  other 
cold  water.  That  which  is  a  plain  breach  of  the  sixth  com- 
mandment, *Thou  shalt  not  kill,'  is  no  ordinance  of  God, 
but  a  most  heinous  sin.  But  the  ordinary  practice  of  bap- 
tizing over  head  and  in  cold  water,  as  necessary,  is  a  plain 
breach  of  the  sixth  commandment,  therefore  it  is  no  ordi- 
nance of  God,  but  a  heinous  sin.  And  as  Mr.  Cradock 
shews  in  his  book  of  gospel  liberty,  the  magistrate  ought 
to  restrain  it,  to  save  the  lives  of  his  subjects — That  this  is 

•  Crosbj,  vol.  1.  p.  190. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  149 

flat  murder,  and  no  better,  being  ordinarily  and  generally 
used,  is  undeniable  to  any  understanding  man — And  I  know 
not  what  trick  a  covetous  landlord  can  find  out  to  get  his 
tenants  to  die  apace,  that  he  may  have  new  fines  and  he- 
riots,  likelier  than  to  encourage  such  preachers,  tliat  he 
may  get  them  all  to  turn  Anabaptists.  I  wish  that  this 
device  be  not  it  which  countenanceth  these  men:  and 
covetous  physicians,  methinks,  should  not  be  much  against 
them.  Catarrhs  and  obstructions,  which  are  the  too  great 
fountains  of  most  mortal  diseases  in  man's  body,  could 
scarce  have  a  more  notable  means  to  produce  them  where 
they  are  not,  or  toincrease  them  where  they  are.  Apoplexies, 
lethargies,  palsies,  and  all  other  comatous  diseases,  would 
be  promoted  by  it.  So  would  cephalalgies,  hemicranies, 
phthises,  debility  of  the  stomach,  crudities,  and  almost  all 
fevers,  dysenteries,  diarrhceas,  colics,  iliac  passions,  convul- 
sions, spasms,  tremors,  and  so  on.  All  hepatic,  splenetic, 
and  pulmonic  persons,  and  hypochondriacs,  would  soon  have 
enough  of  it.  In  a  word,  it  is  good  for  nothing  but  to  dis- 
patch men  out  of  the  world  that  are  burdensome,  and  to 
ranken  churchyards — I  conclude,  if  murder  be  a  sin,  then 
dipping  ordinarily  over  head  in  England  is  a  sin ;  and  if 
those  who  would  make  it  men's  religion  to  murder  them- 
selves, and  urge  it  upon  their  consciences  as  their  duty,  are 
not  to  be  suffered  in  a  commonwealth,  any  more  than  high- 
way murderers;  then  judge  how  these  Anabaptists,  that 
teach  the  necessity  of  such  dipping,  are  to  be  suffered. — My 
seventh  argument  is  also  against  another  wickedness  in  their 
manner  of  baptizing,  which  is  their  dipping  persons  naked, 
which  is  very  usual  with  many  of  them,  or  next  to  naked,  as 
is  usual  with  the  modestest  that  I  have  heard  of — If  the  mi- 
nister must  go  into  the  water  with  the  party — it  will  cer- 
tainly tend  to  his  death,  .though  they  may  escape  that  go  in 
but  once.  Would  not  vain  young  men  come  to  a  baptizing 
to  see  the  nakedness  of  maids,  and  make  a  mere  jest  and 
sport  of  it?"* 

It  is  with  pleasure  we  give  a  place  to  the  reflections 
of  the  late  venerable  Abraham  Booth  on  these  remarks, 
which  certainly  merited  severe  animadversion,  especially  as 
they  were  published  at  a  time  when,  as  the  sequel  will  shew, 
they  were  calculated  to  produce  some  serious  consequences 

•  Baxter's  Plain  Scripture  Proof,  p.  134—137. 


]50  SUPPLEMENT. 

towards  those  who  were  in  the  practice  of  baptizing  by  im- 
mersion. 

*'  Were  this  representation  just  (says  Mr.  Booth),  we 
should  have  no  reason  to  wonder  if  his  following  words  ex- 
pressed a  fact:  '  I  am  still  more  confirmed  that  a  visible 
judgment  of  God  doth  still  follow  anabaptizing  wherever 
it  comes.'  It  was  not  without  reason,  I  presume,  that  Mr. 
Baxter  made  the  following  acknowledgment :  '  I  confess  my 
style  is  naturally  keen.'  I  am  a  little  suspicious  also  that 
D.  Owen  had  some  cause  to  speak  of  Iiis  writings  as  fol- 
lows : — '  I  verily  believe  that  if  a  man  who  had  nothing  else 
to  do,  should  gather  into  a  heap  all  the  expressions  which 
in  his  late  books,  confessions,  and  apologies,  have  a  lovely 
aspect  towards  himself,  as  to  ability,  diligence,  sincerity,  on 
the  one  hand ;  with  all  those  which  are  full  of  reproach  and 
contempt  towards  others,  on  the  other;  the  view  of  them 
could  not  but  a  little  startle  a  man  of  so  great  modesty,  and 
of  such  eminency  in  the  mortification  of  pride,  as  Mr.  Bax- 
ter is.'  Hence  we  learn  that  the  Baptists  are  not  the  only 
persons  who  have  felt  the  weight  of  Mr.  Baxter's  hand;  so 
that  if  a  recollection  of  others  having  suffered  under  his  keen 
resentment  can  afford  relief,  the  poor  Baptists  may  take 
some  comfort,  and  it  is  an  old  saying, 

Solaraen  miseris  socios  liabuisse  doloris. 

"  Before  I  dismiss  this  extraordinary  language  of  Mr. 
Baxter  (adds  Mr.  Booth),  it  is  proper  to  be  observed,  that 
the  charge  of  shocking  indecency,  which  he  lays  with  so 
much  confidence  against  the  Baptists  of  those  times,  was 
not  suffered  by  them  to  pass  without  animadversion.  No, 
he  was  challenged  to  make  it  good :  it  was  denied,  it  was 
confuted  by  them.  With  a  view  to  which  Dr.  Wall  says, 
'  The  English  Antipaedobaptists  need  not  have  made  so 
great  an  outcry  against  Mr.  Baxter  for  his  saying  that  they 
baptized  naked;  for  if  they  had,  it  had  been  no  more  than 
the  primitive  Christians  did.'  But  surely  they  had  reason 
to  complain  of  misrepresentation ;  such  misrepresentation 
as  tended  to  bring  the  greatest  odium  upon  their  sentiment 
and  practice.  Besides,  however  ancient  the  practice  charged 
upon  them  was,  its  antiquity  could  not  have  justified  their 
conduct,  except  it  had  been  derived  from  divine  command, 
or  apostolic  example  ;  neither  of  which  appears."* 

•  P.rdobdp.  Rxain.  vol.  I.  p.  '2(i:»  -26.^. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  151 

It  is  a  little  extraordinary  that  in  the  next  year,  1647, 
considerable  favour  was  manifested  towards  the  Baptists. — 
Perhaps  it  arose  from  the  policy  of  Cromwell,  wishin<»  to 
check  the  overgrown  power  of  the  Presbyterians,  or  from 
some  of  his  officers  and  other  persons  of  considerable  influ- 
ence embracing  their  sentiments,  and  using  their  interest  in 
their  behalf. 

In  a  declaration  of  the  lords  and  commons,  published 
March  4,  1647,  it  is  said,  '^  The  name  of  Anabaptism  hath 
indeed  contracted  much  odium  by  reason  of  the  extravagant 
opinions  of  some  of  that  nam.e  in  Germany,  tending  to  the 
disturbance  of  the  government,  and  the  peace  of  all  states, 
which  opinions  and  practices  we  abhor  and  detest.  But 
for  their  opinion  against  the  baptism  of  infants,  it  is  only 
a  difference  about  a  circumstance  of  time  in  the  administra- 
tion of  an  ordinance,  wherein  in  former  ages,  as  well  as  in 
this,  learned  men  have  differed  both  in  opinion  and  prac- 
tice.— And  though  we  could  wish  that  all  men  would 
satisfy  themselves,  and  join  with  us  in  our  judgment  and 
practice  in  this  point ;  yet  herein  we  hold  it  fit  that  men 
should  be  convinced  by  the  word  of  God,  with  great  gen- 
tleness and  reason,  and  not  beaten  out  of  it  by  force  and 
violence."^ 

This  declaration  discovered  much  of  a  truly  Christian 
spirit;  and  happy  would  it  have  been  if  all  governments 
had  always  acted  on  such  principles.  But  it  is  lamentable 
to  observe,  that  the  very  next  year,  a  more  severe  law  was 
passed  than  any  that  had  been  made  in  Eagland  since  the  Re- 
formation. It  bore  date  May  2, 1648,  and  was  entitled,  "An 
Ordinance  of  the  Lords  and  Commons  assembled  in  Parlia- 
ment, for  the  punishment  of  blasphemies  and  heresies." 
One  article  was,  "  Whosoever  shall  say  that  the  baptism 
of  infants  is  unlawful,  or  that  such  baptism  is  void,  and 
that  such  persons  ought  to  be  baptized  again,  and  in  pur- 
suance thereof  shall  baptize  any  person  formerly  baptized  ; 
or  shall  say  the  church-government  by  presbytery  is  anti- 
christian  or  unlawful,  shall  upon  conviction  by  the  oath  of 
two  witnesses,  or  by  his  own  confession,  be  ordered  to  re- 
nounce his  said  error  in  the  public  congregation  of  the 
parish  where  the  offence  was  committed,  and  in  case  of 
refusal,  he  shall  be  committed  to  prison  till  he  find  sure- 

*  Crosby,  vol.  l,p.  H'6. 


152  SUPPLEMENT. 

ties  that  he  shall  not  publish  or  maintain  the  said  error  any 

more."* 

It  is  likely  that  the  death  of  the  king  in  this  year,  and  the 
confusion  which  resulted  from  it,  might  prevent  this  cruel 
and  shameful  ordinance  from  being  carried  into  effect,  as 
we  do  not  hear  that  any  were  prosecuted  upon  it. 

The  government  was  now  altered,  and  instead  of  being 
in  the  parliament,  was  vested  in  a  single  person.  This  was 
the  general,  Oliver  Cromwell,  whose  title  was  to  be  His 
Highness,  Lord  Protector  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Eng- 
land, Scotland,  and  Ireland,  and  of  the  dominions  there- 
unto belonging. 

The  Baptists  in  the  army  seem  to  have  been  apprehensive 
that  he  entertained  designs  against  them,  as  appears  from 
the  following  letter,  which  we  insert,  not  because  we  ap- 
prove of  its  spirit,  but  because  it  may  cast  some  light  upon 
the  history  of  the  times.  It  was  probably  written  by  some 
of  his  officers,  who  were  envious  at  his  exaltation,  and  of- 
fended that  he  had  deserted  his  republican  sentiments.  It 
is  entitled,  "  A  short  discovery  of  his  Highness  the  Lord 
Protector's  intentions  touching  the  Anabaptists  in  the 
army,  and  all  such  as  are  against  his  reforming  things  in 
the  church  ;  which  was  first  communicated  by  a  Scotch 
lord  who  is  called  Twidle  ;  but  is  now  come  to  the  ear  of 
the  Anabaptists :  upon  which  there  are  propounded  thirty- 
five  queries  for  his  highness  to  answer  to  his  conscience. 
By  a  well-wisher  to  the  Anabaptists'  prosperity,  and  all  the 
rest  of  the  separatists  in  England. "f 

•  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  203. 

t  "  To  His  Highness  the  Lord  Protector. 
"  My  Lord, 

*'  There  is  some  intelligence  abroad,  which  I  desire  to  coramanicate  in  a  private 
way,  lest  I  become  a  prey  to  the  malice  or  envy  of  the  roaring  lion.  But  to  the 
matter  intended,  and  that  is  this: — It  seems  your  highness  being  discoursing  with  a 
Scotch  lord,  who  is  called  the  lord  Twidle,  you  were  pleased  to  say  tiiat  there  was 
something  amiss  in  the  church  and  slate,  which  you  would  reform  as  soon  as  may  be. 
Of  those  that  were  amiss  in  the  slate,  some  were  done  and  the  rest  were  doing  ;  and 
as  for  those  things  that  were  amiss  in  the  church,  you  hoped  to  rectify  them  by 
degrees,  as  convenient  opportunity  presented  itself;  but  before  you  could  do  this 
work,  the  Anabaptists  must  be  taken  out  of  the  army  ;  and  this  you  could  not  do 
with  sharp  corrosive  medicines,  but  it  most  be  done  by  degress.  From  which  there 
are  two  things  observable,  1.  The  work.     2.  The  way  you  intend  to  do  this  work. 

"  First,  to  the  work  ;  and  that  is  church-work.  It  seems  you  intend  to  follow  the 
Bteps  of  them  that  are  gone  before,  which  could  not  be  content  to  meddle  with  state- 
affairs,  and  to  make  laws  and  statutes,  and  impose  them  upon  the  people  as  rules  of 
divine  worship.  And  this  is  the  work  you  intend  to  be  at,  under  pretence  of  cor- 
recting error,  and  so  to  destroy  truth. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  153 

It  was   not    known   that  during   the  contest  between 

Charles  I.  and  the  parliament,  any  Baptists  were  in  the 

"  Bat  who  could  have  thought,  when  you  made  your  last  speech  to  Parliament, 
when  your  tongue  was  so  sweetly  tipt  for  the  liberty  of  conscience,  reproving  the 
parliament  for  having  a  finger  on  their  brother's  conscience  ;  who  could  have  imagined 
that  then  heard  you  that  you  would  have  been  so  soon  at  the  same  trade,  unless  he 
had  supposed  a  fountain  could  have  sent  forth  sweet  water  and  bitter?     But, 

"  Secondly,  the  way  you  intend  to  take  to  bring  about  this  design,  is  twofold. 
1.  To  purge  the  army  of  the  Anabaptists.  2.  To  do  it  by  degrees.  But,  Oliver,  is 
this  thy  design  .'  And  is  this  the  way  to  be  rid  of  the  Anabaptists  ?  And  is  this  the 
reason,  because  they  hinder  the  things  amiss  in  the  church  ?  I  confess  they  have  been 
enemies  to  the  Presbyterian  charch-govei'nment ;  and  so  were  you  at  Dunbar  in  Scot- 
land ;  or  at  least  yon  seemed  to  be  so  by  your  words  and  actions ;  for  you  spake  as 
pure  independency  as  any  of  us  all  then;  and  made  this  an  argument  why  we  should 
fight  stoutly  :  because  we  had  the  prayers  of  the  Independents  and  baptized  churches. 
So  highly  did  you  seem  to  love  the  Anabaptists  then,  that  you  did  not  only  invite 
them  into  the  array,  but  entertain  them  in  your  family  ;  but  it  seems  the  case  is  al- 
tered. But,  I  pray,  do  not  deceive  yourself,  nor  let  the  priests  deceive  you ;  for  the 
Anabaptists  are  men  that  will  not  be  shuffled  out  of  their  birih-rights,  as  free-born 
people  of  England.  And  have  they  not  filled  your  towns,  your  cities,  your  provinces, 
your  islands,  your  castles,  your  navies,  your  tents,  your  armies  (except  that  which 
went  to  the  West  Indies,  which  prospers  so  well),  your  court? — your  very  council  is 
not  free  ;  only  we  have  left  your  temples  for  yourself  to  worship  in.  So  that  I  believe 
it  will  be  a  hard  thing  to  root  them  out  j  although  you  tell  the  Scotch  lord  you  will 
do  it  by  degrees,  as  he  reports. 

"  May  it  please  your  highness  seriously  to  consider  what  bath  been  said,  and  answer 
these  ensuing  queries  to  your  own  conscience  : 

"  1.  Whether  your  highness  had  come  to  the  height  of  honour  and  greatness  you 
are  now  come  to,  if  the  Anabaptists,  so  called,  had  been  so  much  your  enemies  as 
they  were  your  friends? 

"  2.  Whether  the  Anabaptists  were  erer  unfaithful,  either  to  the  commonwealth 
in  general,  or  to  your  highness  in  particular  ?  And  if  not,  then  what  is  the  reason  of 
your  intended  dismission  ? 

"  3.  Whether  the  Anabaptists  be  not  as  honest  now  as  in  the  year  1650,  and  51, 
and  52,  &c.  ?     And  if,  so,  why  not  as  useful  now  as  then  ? 

"  4.  Whether  the  Anabaptists  are  not  to  be  commended  for  their  integrity,  which 
had  rather  keep  faith  and  a  good  conscience,  although  it  may  lose  them  their  employ- 
ments, than  to  keep  tJieir  employments  with  the  loss  of  both  ? 

"  5.  Whether  the  Anabaptists  may  not  as  justly  endeavour  to  eat  out  the  bowels 
of  your  government,  as  your  highness  may  endeavour  to  eat  them  out  of  their  em- 
ployments ? 

"  6.  Whether  the  Anabaptists  did  not  come  more  justly  into  their  employmenls  in 
the  arm}',  than  your  highness  came  into  the  seat  of  government  ? 

"  7.  Whether,  if  the  Anabaptists  had  the  power  in  their  hands,  and  were  as  able 
to  cast  you  out  as  you  were  them,  and  they  did  intend  it  to  you  as  you  do  to  them ; 
whether,  I  say,  your  highness  would  not  call  them  all  knaves  ? 

"  8.  Whether  this  be  fair  dealing  in  the  sight  of  God  and  men,  to  pretend  a  great 
deal  of  love  to  the  Anabaptists,  as  to  major  Pack  and  Mr.  Kifiin,  and  a  hundred  more 
that  I  could  name,  when  at  the  same  time  you  intend  evil  against  them? 

"  9.  Whether  the  Anabaptist  will  not  be  in  a  belter  condition  in  the  day  of  Christ 
that  keeps  his  covenant  with  God  and  men,  than  your  highness  will  be  if  you  break 
with  both  ? 

"10.  Whether  a  hundred  of  the  old  Anabaptists,  such  as  marched  under  your 
command  in  48,  49,  50,  &c.  be  not  as  good  as  two  hundred  of  your  new  courtiers,  if 
you  were  in  such  a  condition  as  you  were  at  Dunbar  in  Scotland  ? 

"  11.  Whether  the  cause  of  the  army's  defeat  in  Hispaniola  was  because  there 
were  so  many  Anabaptists  in  it?  And  if  so,  if  that  be  the  only  reason  why  they 
are  so  much  out  of  date  ? 

"  12.  Whether  your  highness  hath  not  changed  your  former  intention,  to  have  an 
ftqual  respect  to  the  godly,  though  different  in  judgment?  And  if  so,  whether  it  be  not 
from  the  better  to  the  worse  ? 

VOL.  V,  M 


154  SUPPLEMENT. 

king's  army,  yet  there  seem  to  have  been  some  of  tjiat 
persuasion  among  the  troops  of  the  parliament ;  and  it  has 

"  13'.  Whether  your  higbness's  conscience  was  not  more  at  peace,  and  your  mind 
more  set  upon  things  above,  when  you  loved  the  Anabaptists,  than  it  is  now,  when 
you  hate  their  principles,  or  their  service,  or  both  ? 

"  14.  Whether  your  higbness's  court  is  not  a  greater  charge  to  this  nation  than 
the  Anabaptists  in  the  army  ?  And  if  so,  whether  this  be  the  ease  which  you  pro- 
mised the  people? 

•'  15.  Whether  there  be  any  disproportion  betwixt  the  state  of  things  now,  and 
the  .state  of  things  in  the  days  of  old  ?  And  if  there  be,  shew  us  where  it  lieth,  how, 
and  when  ? 

"  16.  Whether  the  monies  laid  out  in  the  making  of  the  new  rivers  and  ponds  at 
Hampton-court,  might  not  have  been  belter  bestowed  in  paying  the  public  faith,  or 
the  Anabaptists'  arrears  before  Iheir  dismission  ? 

"  17.  Whether  it  is  not  convenient  for  the  Anabaptists  to  provide  for  their  own 
safely,  seeing  from  you  they  can  expect  none  ? 

"  13.  Whether  it  will  be  any  more  treason  to  fight  for  our  liberties  and  civil  pro- 
perties in  thesevdays,  if  they  be  denied  us,  than  it  was  to  fight  for  them  in  the  day.s 
of  the  king? 

'•19.  Whether  the  instrument  of  government  be  as  the  laws  of  the  Medes  and 
Persians  that  alter  not  ?     If  so,  how  is  it  that  Mr.  John  Biddle  is  now  a  prisoner? 
*'  20.  Whether  your  highness  may  not  as  well  violate  the  whole  instrument  of  go- 
vernment as  the  37th  and  38tb  articles ;  if  so,  what  security  have  the  people  for 
their  liberty  ? 

"  21.  Whether  our  liberty  doth  not  wholly  depend  upon  your  will,  and  the  will  of 
a  future  protector,  seeing  the  instrument  of  government  is  so  little  useful?  If  so, 
whether  obr  condition  be  not  as  bad  as  ever  ? 

'*  22.  Whether  you  may  not  as  justly  suffer  all  to  be  put  in  prison  thai  differ  from 
the  church  of  England,  as  to  suffer  Mr.  Biddle  to  be  imprisoned? 

•'  23.  Whether  it  will  not  be  more  abominable  to  the  Anabaptists,  or  Indepen- 
dents, or  Mr.  Biddle,  or  any  other  professing  faith  in  God  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  are 
not  disturbers  of  the  civil  peace,  nor  turn  their  liberty  into  licentiousness,  to  suffer 
for  their  consciences  under  your  government,  that  promised  liberty  to  such,  than  it 
was  to  have  suffered  under  the  king,  that  promised  them  none  ? 

"  24.  Whether  your  highness  will  not  appear  to  be  a  dreadful  apostate  and  fear- 
ful dissembler,  if  yon  suffer  persecution  to  fall  upon  the  Anabaptists,  or  Independents, 
or  them  of  Mr.  Biddle's  judgment,  seeing  you  promised  equal  liberty  to  all  ? 

•*  25.  Whether  this  w^ill  not  prove  your  higbness's  ruin,  if  you  join  with  such  a 
wicked  principle  to  persecute  for  conscience,  or  to  turn  men  out  of  the  army  for 
being  Anabaptists,  or  for  any  such  thing  as  differs  from  the  church  of  England,  see- 
ing God  hath  confounded  all  such  as  have  done  so  ? 

"  26.  Whether  the  old  parliament  was  not  turned  out  for  leaving  undone  that 
which  they  ought  to  have  done  ?  And  if  so,  whether  those  things  have  been  done 
since  ? 

*'  27.  Whether  the  little  parliament  was  not  turned  out  for  doinjj^  that  which  the 
other  left  undone  ;  or  taking  away  of  tithes  and  other  grievances  ?  And  if  so,  then, 

"  28.  Whether  you  did  not  intend  your  own  ends  more  than  you  did  the  nation's 
good,  in  breaking  the  first  parliament,  and  calling  the  second,  and  dissolving  them 
again  ? 

"  29.  Whether  the  instrument  of  government  was  not  preparing  eight  or  nine  days 
before  the  breaking  up  of  the  little  parliament?  And  if  so,  whether  you  did  not 
intend  their  dissolving? 

"  30.  Whether  you  did  not  tell  a  shameful  untruth  to  the  last  parliament,  saying, 
that  you  did  not  know  of  their  dissolving,  that  is  to  say  the  little  parliament,  till  they 
came  to  deliver  up  their  power  to  you  ? 

••  31.  Whether  your  highness  did  not  put  a  slur  upon  the  lord  Lambert,  when  he 
should  have  gone  lord-deputy  to  Ireland,  in  telling  the  parliament  it  savoured  too 
much  of  a  monarchy;   and  so  sent  Fleetwood  with  a  lower  title? 

"  32.  Whether  your  highness  do  not  intend  to  put  another  slur  upon  the  lord  Lara- 
b<?ri,  in  sending  for  the  lord-deputy  to  come  into  England,  to  make  him  generalissimo 
of  th»  armies  in  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland  ? 


HISTORY   OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  155 

been  assigned  as  a  reason  for  disbanding  one  entire  regiment 
in  the  army  of  the  earl  of  Essex,  that  the  colonel  himself 
countenanced  the  separatists,  particularly  the  Anabaptists. 
Although  their  numbers  increased  considerably  from  about 
the  year  1649,  to  such  a  degree  indeed  as  that  the  principal 
officers  in  different  regiments  both  of  horse  and  foot  be- 
came Baptists,  particularly  in  Cromwell's  own  regiment  of 
horse,  and  in  that  of  the  duke  of  Albemarle's  regiment  of 
foot,  yet  it  is  said,  on  good  information,  that  previous  to 
this,  there  were  not  to  be  found,  at  any  time,  twenty  per- 
sons of  this  denomination  vested  with  command  of  any  kind 
in  the  whole  army.  Until  the  year  1648,  two  only  of  this 
profession,  Mr.  Lawrence,  and  Mr.  John  Fiennes,  a  son  of 
lord  Say,  were  members  of  the  house  of  commons ;  and  in 
that  year,  before  the  death  of  the  king,  they  withdrew  from 
the  parliament  because  they  disapproved  of  its  proceedings, 
and  lived  in  retirement  for  about  six  years,  when  Mr.  Law- 
rence was  again  called  into  public  employment.  In  1650, 
captain  Mildmay,  captain  Pack,   and  sir   John    Harman, 

"  33.  Whether  it  is  not  convenient  for  the  lord  Lambert  to  consider  of  those  ac- 
tions, and  to  have  an  eye  to  your  proceedings,  lest  by  degrees  you  eat  him  out  of  all, 
as  you  intend  to  do  the  Anabaptists  ? 

"  34.  Whether  the  excessive  pride  of  your  family  do  not  call  for  a  speedy  judg- 
ment from  heaven,  seeing  pride  never  goeth  without  a  fall  ? 

"  Sb.  Whether  the  six  coach-horses  did  not  give  your  highness  a  fair  warning  of 
some  worse  thing  to  follow,  if  you  repent  not,  seeing  God  often  forewarns  before  he 
strikes  home  ?— 

THE    CONCLUSION. 

"  My  Lord, 

**  My  humble  request  is,  that  you  will  seriously  consider  of  these  few  lines:  al- 
though you  may  dislike  the  way  by  which  they  are  communicated,  yet  let  the  matter 
sink  deep  into  your  heart ;  for  these  things  should  have  met  you  in  another  manner, 
had  not  your  highness  cast  off  all  such  friendly  commuuication  by  word  of  mouth,  and 
the  persons  loo,  if  they  did  but  tell  you  plainly  theirnrinds.  And  lake  heed  of  casting 
away  old  friends  for  new  acquaintance,  as  Rehoboara  did,  who  forsook  ihe  counsel  of 
Lis  good  old  friends,  and  consulted  with  his  young  courliersj  which  caused  the  ten 
tribes  to  revolt  from  him.*  And  it  is  a  deadly  sign  of  a  speedy  ruin,  when  a  prince 
or  a  state  casts  off  the  interests  of  the  people  of  God;  as  you  may  see  how  Joash 
forsook  the  people  and  the  house  of  God,  and  then  his  house  fell  before  a  few  of  the 
Assyrians,  and  at  last  his  own  servants  conspired  against  him,  and  slew  him. 

*'  And  therefore,  O  Cromwell !  leave  off  thy  wicked  design  of  casting  off  the  inte- 
rest of  the  people  of  God  ;  and  '  let  my  counsel  be  acceptable  to  thee  ;  and  break  off  thy 
sins  by  righteousness,  and  thy  iniquity  by  shewing  mercy  to  the  poor,  and  it  may  be 
a  lengthening  out  of  thy  tranquillity.'  For  it  is  not  strength  united  with  policy, 
but  righteousness  accompanied  with  strength,  that  must  keep  alive  your  interest  with 
God  and  the  people.  And  when  both  these  die,  that  is  to  say  righteousness  and  sin- 
cerity, then  adieu  to  thy  greatness  here,  and  thy  eternal  happiness  hereafter. 

"  From  him  who  wishes  your  happiness  so  long  as  you  do  well. — Printed  for  the 
information  of  all  such  as  prize  the  liberty  of  their  consciences,  for  which  so  much  blood 
has  been  spilt." \ 

♦  1  Kings  xii.  8.  t  Crosby,  vol.  3.  p.  231—242. 

M    2 


156  SUPPLEMENT. 

who  were  all  Baptists,  were  preferred  to  commands  at 
sea.*  Major-general  Harrison,  whom  Baxter  pronounces, 
"  a  man  of  excellent  parts,  for  affection  and  oratory,  though 
not  well  seen  in  the  principles  of  his  religion, "t  was  the 
only  Baptist  among  the  king's  judges  :  and  indeed  it  appears 
that  he  himself  was  not  actually  baptized  till  1637,  which 
was  several  years  after  that  tragical  event  had  taken  place. 
The  following  extract  of  a  letter  from  captain  Richard 
Deane,  to  Dr.  Barlow,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  furnishes  con- 
siderable information  concerning  the  state  of  the  Baptists 
at  this  period,  and  their  conduct  in  the  affairs  of  the  state. 

"  My  Lord, 

"  The  ground  of  my  humbly  tendering  these  ensuing 
pages  to  your  lordship,  is  your  declared  condescension  to 
peruse  any  small  treatise  that  should  be  presented  to  you 
concerning  the  proper  subject  and  administration  of  bap- 
tism. That  they  may  in  your  lordship's  charity,  so  for  as 
their  conversation  suits  with  their  doctrine,  be  admitted 
among  the  number  of  sincere  Christians,  1  intend  to  bring 
to  your  remembrance  some  of  their  leaders,  and  the  occa- 
sions which  prepared  the  way  for  the  increase  of  their 
numbers. 

**  About  thirty-eight  years  since,  in  the  heat  of  our  late 
troubles,  episcopacy  being  laid  aside,  and  presbytery  only 
as  it  were  by  way  of  experiment  for  a  season  attempted, 
but  never  in  a  national  way  prosecuted  with  effect,  every 
man  was  at  liberty  to  pursue  the  persuasions  of  his  own 
mind,  as  to  entering  into  church-fellowship  in  distinct  con- 
gregations, and  therein  to  join  with  such  as  he  conceived 
came  nearest  to  the  primitive  pattern  in  worship  and  disci- 
pline. About  that  time  and  a  little  after  there  were  many 
ministers,  some  who  had  been  before  ordained,  and  others 
who  had  been  admitted  to  parochial  and  other  public  charges. 
Among  whom  of  my  acquaintance  were  Mr.  Tombes,  some- 
time preacher  at  the  Temple  ;  Mr.  Christopher  Blackwood 
in  Kent,  Mr.  Benjamin  Cox  at  Bedford,  Mr.  Edward  Har- 
rison, Mr.  Daniel  Dyke,  and  some  others  in  or  near  Hert- 
fordshire ;  Mr.  Hansard  Knollys,  and  many  others  who  did 
openly  profess,  and  several  of  them  write  and  publish,  their 

•  Crosby's  Hislorj  of  the  Baptisln,  vol.  2.  p.  2 — 5. 
t  Baxter's  Life,  part  1.  p.  57. 


HTSTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  157 

opinions  concerning  the  proper  subject  and  manner  of  bap- 
tism. Some  of  them  voluntarily  left  their  parochial  charges 
and  benefices,  as  not  approving  the  baptizing  of  infants,  and 
collected  distinct  congregations  of  such  as  agreed  with  them 
in  this  doctrine  of  baptism;  which  by  a  succession  of  or- 
dained ministers  in  the  places  of  such  as  are  dead,  remain 
to  this  day. 

"  In  the  year  1649,  the  Baptists  greatly  increased  in  the 
country,  and  their  opinions  did  likewise  spread  themselves 
into  some  of  the  regiments  of  horse  and  foot  in  the  army; 
and  that  in  1650  and  afterward,  some  professing  this  opinion 
were  called  from  their  private  employments,  and  preferred, 
to  commands  at  sea.  Among  others,  captain  Mildmay  ;  to 
command  the  admiral  flag-ship,  under  the  late  duke  of 
Albemarle,  when  he  was  one  of  the  generals  at  sea.  Cap- 
tain Pack,  to  command  the  flag-ship  under  sir  George 
Ascue,  rear  admiral ;  sir  John  Harman,  to  coaimand  the 
admiral  flag-ship  under  his  royal  highness  the  duke  of' 
York. 

"  But  notwithstanding  some  of  this  sect  had  that  coun- 
tenance given  them  as  I  have  mentioned,  by  such  as  had  the 
principal  management  of  affairs ;  yet  this  sect  in  general, 
as  they  have  published  in  their  apologies,  were  the  least  of 
any  sort  of  people  concerned  in  any  vicissitudes  of  govern- 
ment that  happened  among  us.  My  station  within  the 
aforementioned  ten  years  gave  me  opportunity  to  know 
most  persons  and  actions  of  note,  in  reference  as  well  to 
civil  as  martial  affairs,  and  particularly  those  of  this  sect. 
And  although  in  and  after  the  year  1649,  their  numbers 
did  increase,  insomuch  that  the  principal  officers  in  divers 
regiments  of  horse  and  foot  became  Anabaptists,  particu- 
larly in  Oliver  Cromwell's  own  regiment  of  horse  when  he 
was  captain  general  of  all  the  parliament's  forces,  and  in 
the  duke  of  Albemarle's  own  regiment  of  foot  when  he  was 
general  of  all  the  English  forces  in  Scotland;  yet  by  the 
best  information  I  could  have,  tliere  were  not,  at  any  time 
before  the  year  1649,  twenty  Anabaptists  in  any  sort  of  com- 
mand in  the  whole  army ;  and  until  after  the  year  1648, 
there  were  no  more  than  two,  viz.  Mr.  Lawrence,  and  Mr. 
John  Fiennes,  one  of  the  lord  Say's  sons,  who  made  pro- 
fession of  this  opinion,  chosen  into  the  commons'  house  of 
parliament,  and  both  these  did  in  that  year  and  in  the  life- 


158  SUPPLEMENT. 

time  of  king  Charles  L,  as  I  have  been  credibly  informed, 
voluntarily  depart  from  that  parliament,  as  not  approv- 
ing their  proceedings  against  the  person  of  the  king,  and 
sat  no  more  in  it,  but  lived  privately  until  about  six  years 
afterward.  A  new  form  of  government  being  then  formed, 
and  in  appearance  settled,  Mr.  Lawrence  was  again  called 
into  public  employment. 

"  I  confess  to  your  lordship,  I  never  heard  of  any  Ana- 
baptists in  the  king's  army  during  the  contest  between  his 
majesty  and  the  parliament :  and  perhaps,  because  there 
were  some  in  the  parliament's  army  and  none  in  the  king's 
army,  some  persons  have  from  thence  taken  occasion  to 
affirm,  that  the  opinion  of  Anabaptism  in  the  church  is  op- 
posite to  monarchy  in  the  state.  It  is  true,  as  before  is 
mentioned,  that  this  opinion  was  no  general  bar  to  the  con- 
tinuance of  such  as  did  embrace  it  in  public  employments, 
though  1  have  cause  to  believe  that  one  special  reason  of 
disbanding  one  entire  regiment  in  the  earl  of  Essex's  army 
was,  because  the  colonel  entertained  and  gave  countenance 
to  separatists  and  some  Anabaptists.  And  that  which  oc- 
casioned Oliver  Cromwell,  after  he  usurped  the  government 
of  lord-protector,  to  discharge  at  once  all  the  principal  offi- 
cers of  his  own  regiments  upon  other  pretences  was,  for  that 
they  were  all  Anabaptists."* 

It  belongs  to  this  period,  also,  to  introduce  some  account 
of  another  distinguished  military  officer,  who  ranks  among 
the  denomination  of  Baptists.  I  refer  to  Colonel  Hutch- 
inson, who  was  governor  of  Nottingham-castle  during  the 
time  of  the  civil  wars.  He  was  one  of  the  king's  j  udges,  and 
whether  in  the  senate  or  the  field,  uniformly  distinguished 
himself  as  a  person  of  great  courage,  judgment,  piety,  and 
liberality.  An  interesting  narrative  of  his  life  and  times, 
drawn  up  by  his  amiable  and  accomplished  wife,  has  been 
recently  issued  from  the  press,  in  which  the  following  ac- 
count is  given  of  the  manner  in  which  he  was  led  to  em- 
brace the  sentiments  of  the  Baptists  :  the  circumstances  are 
related  with  the  characteristic  simplicity  and  good  sense 
which  pervade  the  whole  work. 

"  At  Nottingham  they  had  gotten  a  very  able  minister 
into  the  great  church,  but  a  bitter  Presbyterian.  Him  and 
his  brethren,  ray  lady  Fairfax  caressed  with  so  much  kind- 

*  Cro»bj,  Tol.  2.  Preface,  p.  2 — 5. 


HISTORY    O^  THE    BAPTISTS.  159 

ness,  that  they  grew  impudent  to  preach  up  their  faction 
openly  in  the  pulpit,  and  to  revile  the  others,  and  at  length 
they  would  not  suffer  any  of  the  army  chaplains  to  preach 
in  the  town.     They  then  coming-  to  the  governor  and  com- 
plaining of  their  unkind  usage,  he  invited   them  to  come 
and  preach  in  his  house,   which   when  it  was  known  they 
did  there  was  a  great  concourse  of  people  came  thither  to 
them  ;  and  the    Presbyterians  when  they   heard   it  were 
madded  with  rage,  not  only  against  them  but  against  the 
governor,  who    accidentally  gave  them  another  occasion 
about  the  same  time.     When  formerly  the  Presbyterian 
ministers  forced  him  for  quietness'  sake  to  go  and  break  up 
a  private  meeting  in   the  cannoneers'  chamber,  there  were 
found   some  notes  concerning  paedobaptism,  which  being 
brought  into  the  governor's  lodgings,  his  wife  having  then 
ftiore  leisure  to  read  than  he,  having  perused  and  compared 
them  with  the  Scriptures,  found  not  what  to  say  against  the 
truths  they  asserted  concerning  the  misapplication  of  that 
ordinance  to  infants :  but  being  then   young  and  modest, 
she  thought  it  a  kind  of  virtue  to  submit  to  the  judgment 
and  practice  of  most  churches,  rather  than  defend  a  singular 
opinion  of  her  own,  she  not  being  then  enlightened  in  that 
great  mistake  of  the   national  churches.     But  in  this  year 
she  happening  to  be  with  child,  communicated  her  doubts  to 
her  husband,  and  desired  him  to  endeavour  her  satisfaction ; 
and  while  he  did,  he  himself  became  as  unsatisfied,  or  rather 
satisfied  against  it.     First  therefore,  he  diligently  searched 
the  Scriptures  alone,  and  could  find  in  them  no  ground  at 
all  for  this  practice.    Then  he  bought  and  read  all  the  trea- 
tises on  both  sides,  which  at  that  time  came  thick  from  the 
presses,  and  still  was  cleared  in  the  error  of  the  paedobap- 
tists.     After  this,  his  wife  being  brought  to  bed,  that  he 
might  if  possible  give  the  religious  party  no  offence,  he  in- 
vited all  the  ministers  to  dinner,  and  propounded  his  doubt 
and  the  ground  thereof  to  them.     None  of  them  could  de- 
fend their  practice  with  any  satisfactory  reason,  but  the 
tradition  of  the  church  from  the  primitive  times,  and  their 
main  buckler  of  federal  holiness,  which  Tombes  and  Denne 
had  excellently  overthrown.     H^  and  his  wife  then  pro- 
fessing themselves  unsatisfied  in  the  practice,  desired  their 
opinions  what  they  ought  to  do.     Most  answered,  to  con- 
form to  the  general  practice  of  other  Christians,  how  dark 


160  SUPPLEMENT. 

soever  it  were  to  themselves  ;  but  Mr.  Foxcraft,  one  of  the 
assembly,  said,  that  except  they  were  convinced  of  the  war- 
rant of  that  practice  from  the  word,  they  sinned  in  doing 
it :  whereupon  that  infant  was  not  baptized.  And  now 
the  governor  and  his  wife,  notwithstanding  that  they  for- 
sook not  their  assemblies,  nor  retracted  the  benevolences 
and  civilities  from  them  ;  yet  they  were  reviled  by  them, 
called  fanatics  and  Anabaptists,  and  often  glanced  at  in 
their  public  sermons.  Not  only  the  ministers,  but  all  their 
zealous  sectaries,  conceived  implacable  malice  against  them 
on  that  account,  which  was  carried  on  with  a  spirit  of  envy 
and  persecution  to  the  last ;  though  he  on  his  side  might 
well  have  said  to  them,  as  his  master  to  the  old  pharisees, 
"  Many  good  works  have  I  done  among  you  ;  for  which  of 
these  do  ye  hate  me  ?"  Yet  the  generality  even  of  that 
people  had  a  secret  conviction  upon  them,  that  he  had  been 
faithful  to  them  and  deserved  their  love ;  and  in  spite  of 
their  own  bitter  zeal,  they  could  not  but  have  a  reverent 
esteem  for  him  whom  they  often  railed  at  for  not  thinking 
and  speaking  according  to  their  opinions."^ 

Having  introduced  this  excellent  man  to  the  reader's 
notice,  it  possibly  may  not  be  altogether  unacceptable  to 
him  to  be  furnished  with  a  few  more  particulars  of  his  per- 
sonal history,  and  that  of  his  amiable  consort. 

He  was  descended  of  an  ancient  and  honourable  family, 
and  born  at  Nottingham,  in  the  month  of  September,  1616* 
He  was  the  eldest  surviving  son  of  sir  Thomas  Hutchinson 
and  lady  Margaret,  his  first  wife,  a  daughter  of  sir  John 
Biron,  of  Newsted,  in  the  same  county.  As  soon  as  his 
age  permitted,  he  was  placed  under  the  tuition  of  Mr. 
Theobalds,  then,  master  of  the  free  school  at  Nottingham  ; 
and  shortly  afterward  he  was  sent  to  the  free  school  at  Lin- 
coln, which  was  conducted  by  a  Mr.  Clarke.  This  person, 
though  pious,  was  remarkable  for  his  pedantry  ;  which  so 
disgusted  young  Hutchinson,  that  he  could  never  profit 
under  his  instructions.  While  at  this  seminary,  he  was 
taught  the  military  exercise  by  an  old  soldier,  who  was 
kept  by  the  master  to  give  his  pupils  some  notion  of  the 
art  of  war.  He  was  again  sent  to  the  free  school  at  Not- 
tingham, in  which  he  made  very  great  proficiency  ;  and 
from  this  place  went  to  the  university  of  Cambridge,  and 

•  Ed.  2.  p.  271,272. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  IGl 

there  was  made  a  fellow-commoner  of  Peter-house.  The 
tutor  of  his  college  was  Mr.  Norwich,  a  person  of  great 
learning,  and  of  an  amiable  disposition.  Under  this  pre- 
ceptor, he  made  rapid  progress  in  his  studies,  received  great 
applause  for  several  public  exercises,  and  obtained  a  de- 
gree as  a  testimony  of  his  merits.  After  remaining  at  col- 
lege five  years,  he  returned  to  his  father's  house  at  Not- 
tingham. He  was  now  about  twenty  years  old,  having 
hitherto  resisted  the  temptations  of  youth,  and  been  noted 
for  the  sobriety  and  consistency  of  his  deportment.  His 
father  had  been  for  some  time  married  to  a  second  wife, 
and  was  surrounded  by  a  youthful  and  increasing  progeny. 
This  circumstance  was  not  altogether  agreeable  to  young 
Hutchinson,  who,  however,  wishing  to  avoid  any  complaints 
that  he  might  make  if  he  continued  at  home,  adopted  the 
resolution  of  visiting  London.  There  he  entered  Lincoln's 
Inn;  but  soon  found  the  study  of  the  law  so  irksome  and 
unpleasant,  that  he  very  shortly  abandoned  it.  Soon  after- 
ward, in  1638,  he  entered  into  the  marriage  relation  with 
Miss  Lucy  Apsley,  second  daughter  of  sir  Allen  Apsley, 
lieutenant  of  the  Tower.  She  was  a  young  lady  of  great 
beauty,  parts,  and  acquirements ;  and  wrote  the  memoirs 
of  her  husband,  which  have  been  lately  published  by  a  de- 
scendant of  the  family.  During  two  years'  leisure  that  Mr. 
Hutchinson  now  enjoyed,  he  directed  his  attention  to  seve- 
ral branches  of  divinity.  In  October,  1641,  he  retired  to 
his  seat  at  Owthorpe,  in  Nottinghamshire.  About  this 
time  was  perpetrated  the  Irish  massacre,  which  filled  the 
nation  with  horror,  and  preceded  those  civil  commotions 
and  distresses  with  which  Britain  was  about  to  be  chastised. 
This  massacre,  and  the  conversation  which  it  every  where 
occasioned,  led  Mr.  Hutchinson  to  employ  his  thoughts  on 
the  political  state  of  the  country  :  and  the  result  of  this  in- 
quiry was  a  persuasion  that  the  cause  of  the  parliamenta- 
rians was  supported  by  justice.  He,  with  some  others,  was 
requested  by  nearly  all  the  freeholders  and  middle  classes 
in  his  native  county,  to  present  a  petition  to  the  king,  then 
at  York,  to  return  to  parliament.  Soon  afterward  he  took 
up  arms,  though  not  till  necessity  compelled  him  ;  for  a 
warrant  was  issued  for  his  apprehension,  and  he,  with  his 
wife,  was  obliged  to  quit  home.  He  accepted  the  commis- 
sion of  lieutenant-colonel  among  the  forces  appointed  by 


162  SUPPLEMENT. 

the  parliament  to  be  raised.     He  was  then  engaged,  in 

conjunction  with  many  parliamentarians,  in  the  defence  of 

Nottingham  :  and  when  the  troops  there  quartered  were 

called  out  to  the  relief  of  general  Essex,  he  was  appointed, 

by  the  committee  of  that  town,  to  the  government  of  its 

castle. 

In  1643,  his  father  died,  having  left  his  personal  estate, 
and  all  his  property  that  was  unsettled  at  Mr.  Hutchin- 
son's marriage,  to  his  second  wife  and  children.  The  ene- 
mies of  Col.  Hutchinson  then  seized,  by  violence,  the  rents 
of  his  tenants,  which  he  was  about  to  receive;  and  his 
estate  being  sought  for  by  several,  promise  of  it  was  ob- 
tained from  the  king.  In  this  extremity,  though  he  had 
supported  the  garrison  chiefly  at  his  own  expense,  and  thus 
lessened  his  pecuniary  resources ;  and  though  he  was  re- 
peatedly tempted,  with  the  most  flattering  promises,  to 
desert  his  party,  he  remained  inflexibly  firm.  He  adopted 
the  most  salutary  measures  for  the  protection  of  the  cas- 
tle and  town  ;  but  his  effbrts  were  frequently  rendered 
abortive  by  the  treachery  of  some  under  his  command.  By 
them  a  party  of  the  royalists  were  one  night  admitted  into 
the  town,  but  were  soon  expelled  by  the  prudence  and  in- 
trepidity of  the  governor.  A  few  of  the  committee,  wishing 
to  ruin  their'commander,  that  they  might  obtain  authority 
themselves,  endeavoured  to  excite  a  spirit  of  discontent 
among  the  soldiers  and  townsmen  ;  and  had  the  effrontery 
to  lay  a  statement  of  their  pretended  grievances  before  a 
committee  of  both  nations.  The  result  of  this  contest  was 
a  perfect  justification  of  Col.  Hutchinson,  and  the  disgrace 
of  his  infamous  calumniators.  His  office  had  been  previ- 
ously ratified  by  parliament,  who  had  also  intrusted  him 
with  the  government  of  the  town,  and  presented  him  with 
thanks  for  his  services.  While  he  held  these  commissions 
he  often  distinguished  hiinself  for  his  bravery.  At  the 
siege  of  Shelford,  in  which  was  a  garrison  under  the  com- 
mand of  colonel  Philip  Stanhope,  eldest  son  to  the  earl  of 
Chesterfield,  he  exposed  himself  to  the  greatest  dangers, 
and  was  the  first  that  scaled  the  walls.  He  was  also  at 
the  siege  of  Newark,  which  surrendered  to  him  and  his  men. 

Having  been  chosen  a  member  of  parliament,  in  the  place 
of  his  father,  he  came  to  London  to  discharge  the  duties  of 
his  new  oflSce.     The  parliament  were  at  that  time  divided 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  163 

by  the  factions  and  animosities  of  the  Independents  and  th^ 
Presbyterians.  Colonel  Hutchinson  was  soon  marked  as  ft 
strenuous  Independent;  and,  in  the  controversy  between 
the  army  and  the  Presbyterians,  he  ranked  himself  with  the 
army.  Returning,  at  the  settlement  of  parliament,  to  his 
garrison  at  Nottingham,  he  found  it  consisted  only  of  the 
castle  ;  and  that  all  his  regiment,  except  two  companies, 
had  been  disbanded.  This  being  the  case,  he  resigned  his 
commission,  and  went,  with  his  family,  to  live  at  Owthorpe. 
His  house  was  almost  in  ruins,  but  he  then  had  not  money 
sufficient  to  repair  it.  He  was,  however,  earnestly  en- 
treated to  resume  his  commission,  but  in  vain  ;  for  his 
health  was  now  rather  delicate,  and  he  wished  to  enjoy  a 
little  peace  and  retirement. 

Being  again  summoned  to  parliament,  he  was  nominated 
one  of  the  commissioners  for  the  trial  of  king  Charles  1.  To 
this  nomination  he  at  first  felt  considerable  reluctance  to 
accede.  But  being  convinced,  after  mature  deliberation, 
and  fervent  prayer  for  direction,  that  the  measure  was  fully 
justifiable,  he  no  longer  hesitated.  Whatever  were  the 
motives  which  induced  that  assembly  to  judge  and  condemn 
their  sovereign,  or  whatever  opinion  may  be  formed  of 
their  proceedings,  the  conduct  of  colonel  H.  in  that  affair 
was  certainly  dictated  by  conscientious  principles. 

After  the  dissolution  of  parliament,  he  returned  to 
Owthorpe,  and  devoted  his  time  to  the  education  of  his 
children  (who  had,  besides,  the  ablest  masters ;)  to  the 
suppression  of  disorders  in  his  neighbourhood;  and  to  the 
administration  of  justice.  He  w  as  elected  a  member  of  the 
parliament,  summoned  April  25,  1660,  but  was  soon  sus- 
pended, on  account  of  the  part  he  took  in  the  transactions 
relative  to  Charles  I. ;  and  his  punishment  was  a  sentence 
of  dismissal  from  the  present  house  of  parliament,  and  of 
incapacity  to  sustain  any  public  office,  civil  or  military,  for 
ever.  This  sentence  must  be  allowed  not  to  have  been 
very  severe  :  but  he  was  not  permitted  to  live  unmolested. 
He  was  accused,  without  the  least  shadow  of  proof,  of  trea- 
sonable designs  and  practices.  His  house  was  pillaged  of 
all  his  armour,  to  the  value  of  100/. ;  and  some  pictures  that 
had  once  belonged  to  the  late  king,  and  which  he  had  pur- 
chased in  London  during  the  interregnum,  to  the  amount 


164  SUPPLEMENT, 

of  1000/.  or  1500/.,  were  wrested  from  him  by  an  order  from 
the  secretary  of  state.  By  a  warrant  from  the  same  secre- 
tary, he  was  seized  one  Sunday  evening,  while  expounding 
to  his  family  a  portion  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  After 
undergoing  very  severe  treatment,  he  was  dismissed ;  but 
in  a  short  time  again  apprehended — thrust  into  a  filthy 
prison,  where  he  fell  sick — and  commanded  by  the  king  to 
be  carried  to  London  in  custody.  Having  with  much  pain 
arrived  there,  he  was  committed  to  the  Tower,  and  bore 
several  petty  examinations.  Sir  John  Robinson,  then 
keeper,  a  worthless  character,  was  as  cruel  and  hardened 
as  a  torturer  in  the  inquisition,  and  employed  every  method 
he  could  devise  of  insulting  and  injuring  colonel  H. 

Under  all  these  multiplied  calamities,  colonel  Hutchin- 
son was  patient  and  submissive.  An  order  at  length  came 
for  his  removal  to  Sandown-castle,  in  Kent,  whither  he  was 
still  pursued  by  the  malice  and  cruelty  of  his  adversaries. 
He  was  confined  to  a  dreary,  damp  room,  that  was  exposed 
to  the  piercing  air  of  the  sea ;  and  against  the  bottom  of 
which  the  waves  dashed  in  angry  murmurs.  In  this  miser- 
able condition,  his  wife,  who  had  attended  him  in  all  his 
sufferings,  brought  some  books  for  his  entertainment ;  but 
he  declared,  that  if  he  were  to  remain  in  prison  all  his  life, 
he  would  read  nothing  but  the  Bible.  This  book,  indeed, 
afforded  him  divine  consolation,  so  that  he  said  to  his  dis- 
consolate partner,  what  reason  she  had  to  rejoice  that  God 
supported  him  under  his  trials,  and  did  not  suffer  his  pa- 
tience or  spirits  to  fail.  He  was  even  thankful  for  his  af- 
flictions, considering  them  as  tokens  of  his  heavenly  Father's 
love,  who  chastises  all  his  children.  Symptoms  of  disease 
now  began  to  appear,  and  he  very  rapidly  grew  weaker. 
In  his  sickness  he  was  wonderfully  cheered  by  the  comforts 
of  religion  ;  and  to  a  person  who  asked  him  how  he  did,  he 
replied,  ^'  Incomparably  well,  and  full  of  faith."  He  con- 
tinued in  this  happy  frame,  giving  serious  advice  to  those 
that  were  around  him,  and  pouring  out  his  desires  in  ejacu- 
latory  prayers.  When  he  was  questioned  as  to  the  ground 
of  his  hope,  he  said, '' There's  none  but  Christ,  none  but 
Christ,  in  whom  I  have  unspeakable  joy,  more  than  I  can 
express:"  and  on  the  sabbath-day,  September  11, 1661,  his 
spirit  winged   her  flight  to  the  regions  of  everlasting  re- 


HISTORY    OF   THE    BAPTISTS.  165 

pose.  Of  the  political  conduct  of  colonel  Hutchinson,  va- 
rious sentiments  are  entertained,  but  none  question  his  in- 
tegrity or  piety. 


CHAP.  IV. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  BAPTISTS,  FROM  THE  RESTORATION 
OF  KING  CHARLES  II.  TO  THE  BANISHMENT  OF  TJli: 
EARL  OF  CLARENDON.    A.  D.  1660—1670. 

Whatever  concern  the  Baptists  maybe  supposed  to  have 
had  in  national  affairs,  while  the  unhappy  contest  was  pend- 
ing between  Charles  I.  and  his  army,  it  is  sufficiently 
apparent,  from  what  has  been  seen  in  the  foregoing  chap- 
ter, that  it  soon  ceased  after  Cromwell  assumed  the  reins 
of  government,  who,  when  he  thought  himself  well  settled, 
and  perceived  that  it  would  please  the  dominant  party, 
began  to  undermine  the  sectarians,  and  in  particular  to  sup- 
press the  Baptists.  Mr.  Baxter  charges  them  with  grow- 
ing insolent  both  in  England  and  Ireland,  after  Cromwell's 
death,  and  the  succession  of  his  son  Richard  was  set  aside  : 
and  that,  joining  their  brethren  in  the  army,  they  were  every 
where  put  in  power.  He  complains  of  some  personal  in- 
sults and  ungenerous  treatment,  which  he  received  from 
some  who  resided  near  to  him,  irritated  by  their  remem- 
brance of  the  opposition  he  had  made  to  their  sentiments, 
and  who,  though  not  many  more  than  twenty,  "  talked," 
as  he  expresses  it,  *'  as  if  they  had  been  lords  of  the  world."* 
This  spirit  of  resentment  and  triumph  was  soon  humbled 
by  the  disappointment  of  hope,  and  a  subsequent  series  of 
sufferings. 

This  appears,  in  the  first  instance,  from  a  petition  pre- 
sented to  king  Charles  II.  signed  by  thirty-five,  on  behalf 
of  many  others  in  JLincolnshire.  It  stated,  that  not  only 
their  meetings  for  religious  worship  were  interrupted  by 
the  magistrates ;  and  bonds  for  good  behaviour  were  im- 
posed upon  them,  for  the  violation  of  which,  on  account  of 

•  His  own  Life,  part  2.  p.  206. 


166  SUPPLEMENT, 

renewing  their  assemblies,  they  were  prosecuted  as  peace- 
breakers  ;  but  that  they  were  abused  in  the  streets,  and 
their  own  houses  could  not  atford  them  protection ;  for,  if 
they  were  heard  praying  to  God  in  their  families,  they  were 
insulted  by  sounding  of  horns,  beating  against  their  doors, 
and  threats  that  they  should  be  hanged.  If  they  appealed 
to  the  magistrates,  the  rage  of  their  adversaries  received  a 
sanction  from  the  odious  terms  with  which  those  who  sat 
on  the  bench  of  justice  reviled  them.  Many  of  them  were 
indicted  at  the  sessions  for  not  attending  on  the  preach- 
ing of  the  episcopal  clergy,  and  alarmed  with  a  design 
of  levying  from  every  one  of  them  a  penalty  of  20/.  per 
month. 

The  petition  was  graciously  received  by  the  king,  who 
promised  that  he  would  take  particular  care  that  none 
should  trouble  them  on  account  of  their  conscience,  in 
things  pertaining  to  religion;  and  immediately  directed  a 
member  of  parliament  to  go  to  the  lord-chancellor  and 
secretary,  that  the  proper  measures  for  this  end  might  be 
taken. 

In  the  same  year,  another  petition  and  representation  of 
their  sufferings  was  presented  by  some  Baptists,  inhabitants 
of  Kent,  and  prisoners  in  the  jail  at  Maidstone.  In  this 
paper  they  appealed  to  their  ''  Confession  of  Faith,"  as 
truly  representing  their  principles  concerning  magistracy 
and  government ;  and  deplored  the  danger  which  threat- 
ened their  lives,  and  the  ruin  which  hung  over  their  wives 
and  little  ones,  by  the  violence  exercised  against  them. 
For,  besides  being  made  prisoners,  the  houses  of  some  had, 
without  any  authority  from  the  executive  power,  been  bro- 
ken open  in  the  dead  of  night ;  and  from  others  their  goods 
and  cattle  had  been  taken  away  and  detained. 

Great  also  were  the  sufferings  of  those  who  resided  in 
Gloucestershire.  The  most  eminent  cavaliers  rode  about 
armed  with  swords  and  pistols,  ransacking  their  houses, 
and  abusing  their  families  in  a  violent  manner.  At  the 
house  of  Mr.  Helme,  at  Winchcombe,  the  bed  whereon  his 
children  laid  was  not  spared ;  and  their  outrageous  con- 
duct so  friffhtened  his  wife  as  to  throw  her  into  an  illness 
which  threatened  her  life.  Mr.  Warren,  who  possessed 
the  parsonage  of  Rencome,  was  with  his  wife  and  family 
penned  up  into  an  upper  room  of  his  house,  and  so  ha- 


HISTORY    0¥    THE    BAPTISTS.  167 

rassed  night  and  day  by  the  violence  of  the  assailants  and 
the  noise  of  hautboys,  that  he  died  in  the  place.  Mr. 
Fletcher,  who  had  been  put  into  a  vacant  place  by  autho- 
rity, was  so  beat  and  inhumanly  treated  by  a  cavalier  of  his 
parish,  that  he  and  his  family  fled  for  their  lives.  One 
pious  minister  was  assaulted  as  he  was  entering  his  pulpit. 
Another  was  violently  pulled  out  of  his  house ;  his  wife, 
children,  and  goods,  were  thrown  into  the  street,  none  of 
the  parish  were  allowed  to  give  them  entertainment,  and  he 
himself  was  haled  to  jail.* 

It  is  less  surprising,  that  these  people  were  insulted  by 
the  ignorant  populace,  and  were  abused  by  the  petty  offi- 
cers of  power,  when  even  the  legislature  marked  them  as 
the  objects  of  suspicion,  hatred,  and  severity.  For  the  par- 
liament assembled  upon  the  Restoration,  when  it  passed  an 
act  for  confirming  all  ministers  in  the  possession  of  their 
benefices,  how  heterodox  soever  they  had  been,  provided 
they  would  conform  for  the  future,  excepted  such  as  had 
been  of  the  Baptist  persuasion.f 

So  far  from  being  encouraged  to  conform,  or  being  per- 
mitted in  peace  and  security  to  dissent,  they  were  pursued 
with  cruelty.  Divers  of  them  were  cast  into  Reading  prison, 
for  conscientiously  scrupling  to  take  some  oaths  adminis- 
tered to  them.  At  Newport  in  Wales,  at  the  end  of  ser- 
mon, two  were  set  upon  by  soldiers  with  swords  and  staves.J 
At  Jjondon,  Dr.  John  Griffith  was  committed  to  Newgate, 
where  he  lay  seventeen  months,  for  no  other  crime  but 
preaching  to  a  congregation  of  Protestants.  In  Lincolnshire, 
Mr.  Thomas  Grantham  and  some  others  were  taken  from 
their  meeting  at  Boston  by  some  soldiers,  and  after  having 
been  lodged  all  night  in  a  public  inn,  had  their  rest  dis- 
turbed, and  their  minds  grieved,  by  the  incessant  curses 
and  oaths  of  their  guards  ;  they  were,  on  the  next  morning, 
conveyed  to  the  common  jail,  and  detained  there,  without  so 
much  as  the  least  pretence  of  any  crime  laid  to  their  charge, 
till  the  assizes,  when  they  were  dismissed.  At  Dover,  the 
magistrates  were  severe  against  them,  taking  them  from 
their  meeting-houses,  and  committing  them  to  prison. 
After  four-and-twenty  days  they  were  admitted  to  bail,  and 

*  Crosby,  vol.  2.  p.  1— .'30. 

t  Wall's  History  of  Infant  Baptism,  vol.  5.  p.  215. 

i  Crosby,  vol.  2.  p.  94.  97. 


168  SUPPLEMENT, 

appearing  at  the  assizes  were  forbidden  to  assemble  any 
more  in  their  own  place  of  worship,  but  were  allowed  the 
use  of  one  of  the  churches.  This  privilege,  which  they 
enjoyed  about  the  space  of  five  months,  was  afterward  denied 
to  them.  Upon  meeting  again  in  their  own  place,  their 
worship  was  disturbed,  and  twenty-four  of  them,  under 
different  commitments,  sent  to  prison ;  at  the  quarter-ses- 
sions, a  bill  of  indictment  was  found  against  them  ;  some 
traversed  it,  others  submitted  to  the  court,  and  the  rest 
were  remitted  to  the  prison  again.* 

A  circumstance  which  much  aggravated  the  proceedings 
against  these  people  was,  that  they  were  not  apprehended 
by  the  peace-officers  only,  but  by  rude,  youthful,  and  mer- 
cenary soldiers ;  who  seized  them,  to  the  terror  of  women 
and  children,  with  muskets  and  drawn  swords,  did  violence 
to  their  persons,  and  spoiled  their  goods.f 

In  June  1661,  one  of  these  military  banditties  went  to  a 
meeting-house  in  Whitechapel,  and  laid  hands  on  more 
than  twenty  ;  one  of  whom  refusing  to  go  with  them  unless 
they  produced  their  warrant,  they  not  only  pulled  him  along 
by  force,  and  beat  him  about  the  head  with  their  hangers, 
but  lifting  him  up  several  times  between  three  or  four,  let 
him  fall  with  violence,  and  drove  his  breast  and  stomach 
against  the  rails  with  such  force,  that  his  health  was  greatly 
injured  by  the  blows  and  falls.  When  a  suit  was  com- 
menced against  the  actors  of  this  tragedy,  the  persons,  at 
whose  complaint  the  soldiers  were  arrested,  were  them- 
selves arrested,  and  sent  to  Newgate,  where  they  lay 
about  ten  or  twelve  days  before  they  could  be  bailed,  and 
were  held  bound  from  sessions  to  sessions,  for  a  long  time, 
before  they  could  be  discharged. 

The  persons  assembling  in  the  same  meeting-house  were 
assaulted  by  a  like  body  of  soldiers,  October  the  20th,  1661, 
and  one  of  them,  the  minister  objecting  to  the  authority 
under  which  they  professed  to  act,  was  by  a  mittimus  pre- 
tending and  asserting  great  matters,  cast  into  Newgate, 
where  he  lay  thirty  weeks,  without  any  thirtg  laid  to  his 
charge,  and  then  they  released  him. 

On  the  Sd  of  November,  in  the  same  year,  a  similar  out- 
rage was  committed,  in  the  same  place,  with  as  little  show 
or  face  of  law.     The  preacher  and  three  more  were  seized, 

•  Crosby,  vol.  2.  p.  149,  150.  154, 155.  t  Ibid.  vol.  2.  p.  161. 


HISTORY    OF    THli    EAFTISTS.  169 

and  (hroivn  into  New  prison,  tVom  wliicli,  in  time  of  ses- 
sions, one  was  removed  to  Newgate,  under  pretence  of 
being  brought  to  his  trial ;  which,  however,  he  could  never 
procure,  though  he  called  for  it  in  the  face  of  the  court,  nor 
was  his  name  returned  in  the  calendar.  Yet  he  was  kept 
in  jail  twelve  weeks,  till  fetched  out  by  a  person  in  autho- 
rity. He  suffered  in  all  eighteen,  and  the  other  persons 
twenty-eight,  weeks'  imprisonment.* 

In  the  following  year,  their  religious  assemblies,  in  dif- 
ferent par«ts  of  the  town,  met  with  the  like  violent  inter- 
ruptions from  the  soldiery,  breaking  in  with  their  swords 
and  muskets,  and  acting  under  the  authority  of  John  Ro- 
binson the  lieutenant  of  the  Tower,  as  in  the  former  cases. 
In  one  instance  a  child  in  the  cradle  was  awaked  out  of  its 
sleep  by  their  violence,  and  so  terrified,  that  it  fell  sick, 
and  died  in  three  days.  In  other  instances,  the  forms  and 
fuj-niture  of  their  places  of  worship  were  broken  and  de- 
stroyed. Robinson,  being  told  by  them  that  they  had  bro- 
ken the  pulpit  in  Brick-lane,  replied,  "  It  was  well  done  ;" 
and  gave  them  a  piece  of  gold,  as  a  reward  for  their  good 
service.  In  all  cases,  the  persons  of  those  assembled  were 
exposed  to  their  indiscriminating  rage ;  neither  sex,  nor 
childhood,  nor  old  age,  npr  women  with  child,  were  spared. 
At  one  place  the  mob  was  let  in  to  act  with  soldiers,  at  the 
direction  of  Robinson.  Many  of  the  conscientious  sufferers, 
by  illegal  commitments,  were  cast  into  prison. 

Even  the  walls  of  the  prison  did  not  afford  them  a  secure 
retreat.  In  the  prison  itself  they  were  exposed  to  outrage 
and  fury.  When  they  have  been  engaged  together  in  reli- 
gious conversation  and  acts  of  devotion,  the  felons  of  the 
jail,  the  thieves  and  housebreakers,  the  pickpockets  and 
highwaymen,  have  been  let  into  their  room,  have  threatened 
them,  violently  assaulted,  and  beaten  them.f 

But  in  the  country,  were  usually  the  greatest  injustice 
and  cruelty  practised.  The  gentlemen  in  the  commission 
of  the  peace,  near  Aylesbury  in  Buckinghamshire,  distin- 
guished themselves  by  their  virulence  in  prosecuting  the 
Nonconformists,  and  particularlyjthe  Baptists,  They  filled 
not  the  county  jail  only  with  prisoners  of  this  description, 
but  hired  large  houses  in  Aylesbury,  and  converted  them 
into  prisons ;  and  not  contented  with  the  severities  in  daily 

•  Crosby,  vol.  2.  p.  16'2^165.  t  Ibid.  vol.  5.  p.  172—17  9. 

VOL.  v.  N 


170  SUPPLEMENT. 

exercise,  such  as  confiscation  of  goods  and  imprisonment, 
they  attempted  to  revive  the  old  practice  of  punishing  here- 
tics   with   banishment  and  death.      They  grounded   their 
proceedings  on  the  oppressive  act  of  the  35th  of  Elizabeth, 
for  the  punishment  of  persons  obstinately  refusing  to  come 
to  church  ;*  which   went  to  banish  them,  if,  after  three 
months'  imprisonment^  they  refused  conformity  ;  and  if  they 
did  not  leave  the  kingdom  within  a  limited  time,  or  should 
return,  to  inflict  death  without  benefit  of  clergy.     In  1664, 
some  of  these  justices  proceeded  on  this  act  against  ten 
men  and  two  women,  all  Baptists,  who  had  been  appre- 
hended at  their  meeting  in  or  near  Aylesbury :  on  these 
persons,  because  they  refused  to  conform,  and  to  abjure  the 
realm,  sentence  of  death  was  passed,  and  immediately  their 
goods  also  were  seized.     The  other  dissenters,  who  consti- 
tuted the  majority  of  inhabitants  in  the  town,  alarmed  at 
these  proceedings,  and  anticipating  their  own  doom,  shut 
up   their  shops :  this  stop   to  commerce  struck  the  whole 
town  with  horror  and  surprise.     A  son  of  one  of  the  con- 
demned persons  immediately  took  horse  for  London,  and 
was  introduced,  by  Mr.  William  Kifhn,  a  gentleman  of  note 
amongst  the  Baptists,  and  of  interest  at  court,  to  chancellor 
Hyde,  who  was  easily  engaged  to  lay  the  case  before  the 
king.     His  majesty  expressed  great  surprise,  that  any  of 
his  subjects  should   be  put  to  death  for  their  religion,  and 
inquired  whether  any  law  in  force  justified  such  proceed- 
ings ?  Being  satisfied  on  this  point,  he  promised  his  pardon. 
But  lest  any  precipitancy  in  executing  the  sentence  should 
supersede  the  benefit  of  his  grace,  while  the  pardon  was 
passing  through  the  usual  forms,  the  king,  on  a  renewed 
application,  granted  an    immediate  reprieve.      The  con- 
demned persons,  however,  were  continued  close  prisoners 
till  the  next  assizes,  and  then  the  judge  brought  down  his 
majesty's  pardon,  and  they  were  all  set  at  liberty.f     This 
would  undoubtedly  check  the  disposition  of  the  justices  to 
a  similar  process.     But  the  virtuous  sufferers,  besides  their 
other  calamities,  owed  their  safety  to  favour  instead  of 
law ;  and   appeared   under  the  ignominious  character  of 
pardoned  criminals,  when  they  ought  to  have  enjoyed  the 
security  and  reputation  of  peaceable  and  innocent  subjects. 
The' rage  of  the  people,  sanctioned  by  the  conduct  of  the 

•  S«e  Neal,  vol.  1.  p.  426,  of  this  edition.  t  Crosby,  vol.  2.  p.  180—183. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  J71 

magistrates  and  the  clergy  towards  the  Baptists,  rose  to 
such  a  height  as  to  deny  them  the  benefit  of  the  common 
burying  places.  Nay,  there  wanted  not  instances  of  their 
being  taken  out  of  their  graves.  The  inhabitants  of  Croft 
in  Lincolnshire  treated  in  this  manner  the  corpse  of  Mr. 
Robert  Shalder,  in  the  year  1666.  He  had  suffered  much 
by  imprisonment,  and  died  soon  after  his  release.  He  was 
buried  amongst  his  ancestors ;  and  on  the  same  day  his 
grave  was  opened,  and  his  body  taken  out,  dragged  on  a 
sledge  to  his  own  gate,  and  left  there. 

In  the  year  1670,  the  Baptists  of  Lewes,  and  other  places 
in  the  county  of  Sussex,  suffered  in  their  property  by  the 
proceedings  of  sir  Thomas  Nutt  and  other  justices,  on  the 
conventicle-act.  They  were  convicted  without  being  ad- 
mitted to  plead  in  their  own  defence.  They  were  fined  in 
an  arbitrary  manner  ;  and  those  fines  were  recovered  in  a 
way  exceedingly  oppressive  and  injurious,  by  distress  and 
sale  of  goods.  Where  the  fines  amounted,  as  levied  on 
various  persons,  to  51.  there  were  enacted,  by  distraints, 
29/.  175.  In  some  instances,  four  cheeses  were  seized  to 
recover  10s.  five  pairs  of  shoes  for  5s.  a  cow  for  2/.  13^.  and 
a  horse  for  5s.  Cattle  worth  27/.  was  sold  for  14/.  5s.  as  a 
distress  for  11/.  10*.  One  person,  for  a  meeting  held  in  his 
house,  was  fined  20/.  for  which  were  taken  from  him  six 
cows,  two  young  bullocks,  and  a  horse,  his  whole  stock. 
On  entering  an  appeal,  they  were  returned  to  him ;  but, 
being  cast  at  the  sessions,  he  was  fined  601.  which  was  at 
last  remitted  to  23/.  For  nonpayment  of  this  sum  he  was 
committed  to  the  jailer's  hands,  though  the  vicar  of  the 
parish,  touched  with  remorse  for  his  share  in  the  prosecu- 
tion, offered  his  bond  to  pay  the  whole  fine  within  a  quarter 
of  a  year.* 

It  was  remarked  by  one  who  had  been  bound  over  to 
several  assizes  and  sessions  for  having  religious  assemblies 
held  at  his  house,  that  the  justices,  who  in  criminal  matters 
were  often  silent,  and  generally  cool  and  disposed  to  lenity  ; 
when  any  person  or  accusation  came  before  them  concern- 
ing dissenters,  were  very  forward  speakers,  and  zealously 
aggravated  the  charge. 

But  nothing  more  strongly  marked  the  malignant  temper 
of  the  times  against  the  Baptists,  than  the  publication  of  a 

*  Crosby,  yoI.  2.  p.  244— 2$8. 


172  SUPPLEMENT. 

pamphlet,  in  the  year  1673,  avowedly  designed  to  raise  an 
abhorrence  of  the  sect,  and  to  stand  "  as  an  eternal  memo- 
rial of  their  cruelty  and  hatred  to  all  orthodox  ministers." 
It  was  entitled,  "  Mr.  Baxter  baptized  in  blood."     The 
story  it  exhibited  was,   that  Mr.  Josiah  Baxter,   a  godly 
minister  of  New-England,  for  no  other  reason  than  because 
he  had  worsted  the  Baptists  in  a  disputation,  had  been  mur- 
dered in  his  own  house,  amidst  "the  bowlings,  groans,  and 
screechings,  of  his  dear  relations,  lying  bound  by  him  ;"  and 
it  represented  this  murder  as  committed  with  circumstances 
of  peculiar  atrocity  and  cruelty :  he  being  first  stripped  and 
severely  whipped,  and  then  unbowelled  and  flayed  alive.  To 
give  it  the  air  of  authenticity,  the  pamphlet  was  pretended 
to  be  published  by  the  mournful  brother  of  the  said  minis- 
ter,  an   inhabitant  of  Fenchurch-strcet,    London  ;   and  it 
was  actually  licensed  by  Dr.  Samuel   Parker.     This  vile 
tale  had  its  origin  in  invention  and  malice  alone ;    for  the 
king's  privy  council  examined  the  case,  and  detected  the 
forgery.     It  appeared,  on  the  oaths  of  the  officers  in  Fen- 
church-street,  that  no  such  person  as  Benjamin  Baxter,  the 
pretended   publisher,  had,  in  their  memory,  lived  there  : 
and  on  the  affidavits  of  a  master  of  a  vessel,  and  of  a  mer- 
chant who  sailed  from  Boston  about  twenty  days  after  this 
murder  was  said  to  be  committed,  it  also  appeared,  that  no 
such  fact  had  taken  place,  nor  had  there  been  such  a  person 
as  Mr.  Josiah  Baxter.     The  whole  story  was  pronounced 
by  an  order  of  council  "  altogether  false  and  fictitious  ;"  and 
Dr.  Parker  confessed  his  mistake  and  credulity  in  licensing 
the  pamphlet,  and  acknowledged,  by  a  testimonial  under 
his  hand,  his  conviction  that  the  whole   was  "  both   false 
and  groundless."    Mr.  Andrew  Marvel,  not  without  intimat- 
ing a  suspicion  that  Dr.  Parker  was  concerned  in  the  fabri- 
cation, says,  that  "  from  beginning  to  end  there  never  was  a 
completer  falsehood  invented."*     It  grieves  and  shocks  a 
good  miad  to  think  that,  in  any  age  or  party,  men  can  be 
found  to  invent  and  countenance  such  groundless  and  male- 
volent forgeries. 

Besides  this  general  survey  of  the  persecutions  to  which 
the  Baptists  were  exposed  throughout  the  kingdom,  it  may 
be  proper  briefly  to  notice  two  or  three  particular  cases. — 
One  is  that  of  Mr.  John  James,  the  minister  of  a  congrega- 

•  Crosby,  vol.  'i.  p.  278—294. 


HISTORY   OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  173 

tion  of  Baptists,  who  observed  the  seventh  day  as  a  sab- 
bath, and  assembled  in  Bulstake-alley.  Towards  the  end 
of  the  year  166  J,  they  were  interrupted  in  their  worship  by 
a  justice  and  headborough,  as  Mr.  James  was  preaching, 
whom  they  commanded  in  the  king's  name  to  be  silent  and 
come  down,  having  spoken  treason  against  the  king.  As 
Mr.  James  proceeded  in  his  discourse,  without  noticing  this 
summons,  it  was  repeated,  with  a  threat  of  pulling  him 
down.  On  this  the  disturbance  grew  so  great,  that  Mr. 
James  was  obliged  to  stop  ;  but  still  refusing  to  leave  the 
pulpit,  he  was  pulled  down,  and  haled  away;  and  the 
hearers  were  carried,  by  sevens,  before  the  justices  sitting 
at  the  Half-moon  tavern,  and  those  who  refused  the  oath 
of  allegiance  were  committed  to  prison.  Mr.  James  was 
examined  in  the  meeting-house  ;  insult  and  threats  accom- 
panied the  interrogatories,  and  he  was  committed  on  the 
charge  of  speaking  treasonable  words  against  his  majesty. 
On  this  charge  he  was  tried,  condemned,  and  executed. 
Previously  to  the  execution,  his  wife  delivered  to  the  king 
a  petition,  stating  his  innocence,  and  the  character  of  the 
witnesses  against  him,  signifying  who  she  was,  which  the 
king  received  with  a  taunt :  "  Oh  !  Mr.  James  !  he  is  a  sweet 
gentleman ;"  and  when  she  attempted  to  follow  for  some 
farther  answer,  the  door  was  shut  against  her.  On  the  next 
morning,  she  renewed  her  attendance  and  suit :  and  his  ma- 
jesty replied,  **  that  he  was  a  rogue,  and  should  be  hanged." 
A  lord  in  waiting,  asking  who  was  meant,  the  king  an- 
swered, "  Oh,  John  James,  that  rogue ;  he  shall  be  hanged ; 
yea,  he  shall  be  hanged."* 

The  celebrated  Mr.  Benjamin  Keach  had  also  no  small 
share  in  the  sufferings  of  the  times.  He  was  seized,  when 
preaching,  and  committed  to  jail;  sometimes  bound,  some- 
times released  upon  bail,  and  sometimes  his  life  was  threat- 
ened. Troopers,  who  were  sent  down  into  Buckingham- 
shire to  suppress  the  meetings  of  dissenters,  entered  into  an 
assembly  where  he  was  conducting  the  worship,  with  great 
violence,  and  swearing  that  they  would  kill  the  preacher. 
He  was  accordingly  seized,  and  four  of  them  declared  their 
resolution  to  trample  him  to  death  with  their  horses.  They 
bound  him,  laid  him  on  the  ground,  and  were  going  to  spur 
all  their  horses  at  once  upon  hini,  when  their  officer,  seeing 

*  Cro.sbv,  vol.  2.  p.  16.1— J7l. 


174  SUPPLEMENT. 

their  design,  rode  up  towards  them  and  prevented  its  exe- 
cution. Mr.  Keach  was  taken  up,  tied  behind  one  of  the 
troopers,  across  his  horse,  and  carried  to  jail ;  where  he 
suffered,  some  time,  great  hardships  before  he  was  re- 
leased. 

In  the  year  1644,  Mr.  Keach  printed,  at  the  request  of 
friends,  without  his  name,  and  with  a  recommendatory  pre- 
face by  another  hand,  a  little  piece  entitled  "  The  Child's 
Instructor;  or,  a  new  and  easy  Primmer.'  In  this  book 
were  advanced  several  principles  contrary  to  the  doctrines 
and  ceremonies  of  the  church  of  England ;  viz.  That  infants 
ought  not  to  be  baptized ;  that  laymen  having  abilities  may 
preach  the  gospel :  that  Christ  should  reign  personally  upon 
the  earth  in  the  latter  day,  &c.  Soon  after  this  tract  was 
printed,  and  Mr.  Keach  had  received  some  copies  of  it,  his 
house  was  searched  for  it,  all  the  copies  of  it  they  found 
were  seized,  and  he  was  bound  over  to  the  assizes  in  a  re- 
cognizance of  100/.  and  two  sureties  with  him  in  50/.  each. 
On  October  8,  Mr.  Keach  was  brought  to  the  bar  of  Ayles- 
bury, where  the  assizes  were  held,  before  lord-chief-justice 
Hyde.  The  judge  not  only  interrogated  him,  whether  he 
were  the  author  of  the  Primmer,  but,  by  unjust  reflections 
and  angry  insults,  endeavoured  to  incense  the  jury  against 
him,  and  to  render  him  odious.  Mr.  Keach  was  refused  a 
copy  of  his  indictment  till  he  had  pleaded  to  it.  In  the 
course  of  the  trial,  abuse  and  contempt  were  cast  upon  him 
from  the  bench.  The  jury  were  intimidated,  when  they 
hesitated  on  their  verdict.  Mr.  Keach  was  convicted  :  and 
the  sentence  passed  was,  that  he  should  be  committed  to 
jail  for  a  fortnight,  stand  in  the  pillory  for  two  hours  on  the 
following  Saturday  at  Aylesbury,  with  a  paper  on  his  head 
with  this  inscription:  "  For  writing,  printing,  and  publish- 
ing, a  schismatical  book,  entitled,  *  The  Child's  Instructor; 
or,  a  new  and  easy  Primmer  :'  "  that  the  same  punishment, 
under  like  circumstances,  should  be  inflicted  on  him  on  the 
next  Thursday  at  Winslow :  that  there  his  book  should  be 
openly  burnt  before  his  face,  in  disgrace  of  him  and  his 
doctrine:  that  he  should  be  fined  20/.  and  that  he  should 
remain  in  jail  until  he  found  sureties  for  his  good  behaviour 
and  appearance  at  the  next  assizes;  then  to  renounce  his 
doctrines,  and  make  such  public  submission  as  should  be 
enjoined  him.     No  pardon  could  be  obtained,  nor  the  least 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  175 

relaxation  of  the  sentence,  which  the  sheriff  took  care  should 
be  punctually  executed.* 

The  spirit  of  persecution  thus  raged  against  this  people: 
but  not  without  a  mixture  of  events,  which  were  adapted 
seriously  to  affect  the  minds  of  their  persecutors,  and  to 
alarm  them  to  reflection.  On  the  day  of  the  king's  pro- 
clamation at  Waltham  near  Theobalds,  there  was  a  man 
who  at  the  bonfire  in  the  evening  expressed  a  rage  against 
the  dissenters,  and  the  Baptists  in  particular,  by  violence 
of  language  and  oaths ;  and  as  he  threw  fagots  into  the 
fire,  cried,  "  Here  is  a  Round-head ;  here  is  an  Anabaptist  I" 
he  was  struck  with  death  that  night,  and  never  saw  the 
morning.  A  minister  at  one  place  inveighing  in  his  ser- 
mon against  this  fact,  fell  into  a  swoon,  and  was  speechlesr 
for  two  hours,  so  that  it  was  apprehended  that  he  would 
never  recover  out  of  the  fit.  At  Brockington  in  Gloucester- 
shire, a  young  woman,  who  had  bitterly  reviled  them,  giving 
a  sudden  shriek,  as  the  preacher  was  discoursing  on  Jude 
14,  15,  dropped  down  in  the  religious  assembly,  and  never 
recovered.  The  sufferings  and  character  of  the  dissenters 
were  made  a  jest  upon  the  stage  at  Oxford.  In  a  play  acted 
there  by  the  scholars,  one  personated  the  old  Puritan;  who 
broke  a  vein  and  vomited  so  much  blood,  that  his  immediate 
death  was  apprehended,  and  he  lay  sometime  dangerously 
ill.  Two  of  the  actors,  and  a  woman  that  joined  them  in 
this  dramatic  exhibition,  were  cut  off  by  death. t  Some  re- 
markable calamities  befel  those  who  were  instruments  in 
the  prosecution  of  Mr.  John  James.J  One  of  the  actors 
in  the  rude  and  unnatural  treatment  of  Mr.  Shalder's  corpse, 
after  it  was  interred,  died  suddenly ;  and  another  languished 
for  some  time,  terrified  with  the  remembrance  of  the  insults 
he  had  offered  to  the  dead.§  A  woman  named  Anne  Clemens, 
at  Chipping-Norton,  distinguished  by  her  rage  and  malice 
against  the  dissenters,  fell  into  such  circumstances  of  po- 
verty, as  to  be  obliged  to  sell  her  land,  and  mortgage  her 
house  for  near  its  worth.  Not  one  of  her  children,  who 
resided  in  the  neighbourhood,  was  in  a  comfortable  con- 
dition ;  and  she  herself  was  so  reduced  as  to  beg  alms  of 
those  she  had  hated  and  persecuted.  Her  affliction  was 
heightened  by  a  diseased  appetite,  which  called  for  as  much 

*  Crosby,  vol.  2.  p.  185—209.  t  Ibid.  vol.  2.  p.  30—54 

t  Ibid.  p.  172.  $  Ibid.  p.  211. 


176  SUPPLEMENT. 

as  would  satisfy  two  or  three  persons  ;  and  by  a  disposition 
to  breed  vermin,  so  that  though  her  clothes  were  not  only 
washed,  but  ovened,  she  could  not  be  kept  clean.  Richard 
Allein,  an  active  informer,  and  violent  in  his  conduct  to- 
wards the  dissenters,  fell  into  afflictions  that  shortened  his 
days.  His  eldest  son  was  killed  at  London;  and  about  the 
same  time,  another  was  accused  and  convicted  for  robbing 
on  the  highway,  and  by  great  friends  and  fees  escaped  with 
his  life.  An  officer  in  the  county  troops  of  Oxford,  with  an 
income  of  701.  per  annum,  before  he  could  accomplish  his 
design  of  suppressing  the  dissenters,  sunk  in  his  own  estate, 
died  greatly  in  debt,  and  his  son's  children  became  common 
beggars.  One  Werg,  a  forward  and  active  constable,  did 
not  long  survive  the  expiration  of  his  office,  and  imputed 
his  death  to  watching  one  cold  night  to  take  the  dissenters 
at  their  meeting.  Five  persons,  who  received  pensions  as 
spies  and  informers,  were  observed  not  to  prosper  after- 
ward, and  every  one  of  them  shortly  died.  An  Irish  peer, 
and  three  Irish  justices  of  title  and  rank,  bitter  persecutors, 
it  was  remarked,  while  they  were  directing  their  whole 
power  to  the  ruin  of  the  dissenters,  were  themselves  ruined, 
their  estates  were  sold,  and  their  families  became  extinct. 
Whereas  sir  Littleton  Obaldiston,  a  justice  of  peace,  who 
had  been  heard  to  rail  at  the  dissenters,  and  acted  with 
others  in  committing  them  to  prison,  afterward  laid  aside 
his  enmity,  was  instrumental  in  releasing  several,  and  con- 
ducted himself  in  a  friendly  manner ;  and  it  was  noticed, 
that  his  estate  continued  to  his  posterity.  And  it  was  re- 
marked, that Howard,  esq.  a  justice  and  officer  in  the 

county  troops  in  Oxfordshire,  who  had  from  an  enemy  be- 
come a  friend  to  the  dissenters,  though  he  adhered  to  the 
established  worship,  was  the  only  one  of  those  who  had 
molested  and  harassed  them  that  was  living  on  the  30th  of 
December.  1707,  being  then  an  old  man,  full  of  days,  wealth, 
and  honour.* 

It  becomes  us,  lam  sensible,  to  be  very  cautious  how  we 
construe  the  events  which  are  common  to  all  men.  "  There 
is  usually  (says  an  excellent  writer)  much  rashness  and 
presumption  in  pronouncing,. that  the  calamities  of  sinners 
are  particular  judgments  of  God;  yet  if,  from  sacred  and 
profane,  from  ancient  and  modern  historians,  a  collection 

♦  Crwsby,  vol.  2.  p.  259~'J65. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  177 

were  made  of  all  the  persecuting  tyrants,  who  delighted  in 
tormenting  their  fellow-creatures,  and  who  died  not  the 
common  death  of  all  men,  nor  were  visited  after  the  visita- 
tion of  all  men,  but  whose  plagues  were  horrible  and  strange, 
even  a  sceptic  would  be  moved  at  the  evidence,  and  would 
be  apt  to  suspect  that  it  was  Ouov  tl,  that  the  hand  of  God 
was  in  it."* 

But  the  history,  which  we  are  detailing,  presents  objects 
to  our  consideration  more  pleasing  than  the  sufferings  of 
the  persecuted,  or  calamities  that  befel  persecutors.  It 
records  the  virtues  which  the  persecuted  displayed,  and  the 
consolations  in  which,  under  their  heavy  trials,  they  re- 
joiced. We  see  the  power  of  faith  and  piety,  when  we 
hear  the  Baptists  confined  in  Reading-jail  declaring,  *'  Our 
Lord  and  King,  whom  we  serve,  hath  brought  us  under 
his  own  pavilion:  and  his  banner  over  us  hath  been  and 
still  is  love,  and  hath  been  teaching  of  us  these  lessons  fol- 
lowing. 1st.  In  the  loss  of  all  outward  things,  having 
Christ,  we  enjoy  all  things,  and  are  satisfied  in  the  Lord : 
we  shall  take  the  spoiling  of  our  goods  with  far  more  com- 
fort, than  the  enemy  will  do  in  the  spending  of  them,  for 
that  word,  Job  xx.  22,  23,  is  very  much  on  our  hearts  con- 
cerning him.  2dly.  We  hope  we  have  learned,  in  whatso- 
ever condition  we  are,  to  be  therewith  contented;  and  are 
persuaded  in  eur  hearts,  this  is  given  us  in  an  answer  of 
many  prayers  breathed  forth  unto  the  Lord  on  our  behalfs. 
3dly.  That  whereas  formerly  we  could  hardly  part  with 
any  thing  for  the  Lord,  we  are  now  made  willing  by  him,  to 
part  with  all  things  for  him,  and  to  say  with  good  old  Eli, 
'  It  is  the  Lord,  let  him  do  what  he  pleaseth ;'  and  that  in 
Job  is  set  before  us  for  our  example,  upon  whom  the  ends 
of  the  world  are  come :  '  The  Lord  giveth,  and  the  Lord 
taketh  away  ;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.  In  all  this 
Job  sinned  not,'  &c.  4thly.  We  have  since  our  confinement 
tasted  a  greater  sweetness  in  the  promises  of  the  Lord  than 
formerly;  and  particularly  these  places  following,  we  have 
sweet  experience  of,  and  we  can  truly  say  by  experience, 
*  That  faithful  is  he  that  hath  thus  promised,  for  he  hath 
also  done  it :  it  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in 
our  eyes.'  Phil.  iv.  19.  1  Pet.  v.  7.  Deut.  xxxiii.  25.  We  are 
also  brought  by  the  power  of  his  grace  to  a  more  watchful 

*  Jortiu's  Rsrauks  on  Ecclesiastical  Hislorj,  vol.  3.  p.  217.  iTbL 


178  SUPPLEMENT. 

frame  over  our  hearts,  thoughts,  and  actions^  by  these  trials 
than  formerly.  One  thing  had  almost  slipped  our  memory, 
the  knowledge  of  which  will,  we  hope,  rejoice  our  hearts; 
that  our  relations,  that  are  precious  to  the  Lord  and  to  us, 
bear  this  our  suffering  with  incomparable  patience,  rather 
singing  for  joy,  than  weeping  for  grief  Also  our  societies, 
from  whence  we  were  taken,  are  exceeding  cheerful,  and  a 
very  lively  spirit  of  faith  and  prayer  is  amongst  them ;  and 
their  meetings  rather  increase  than  otherwise.  Sure,  *  That 
the  Lord  is  near,  his  wondrous  works  declare;  for  the  singing 
of  birds  is  come,  and  the  turtle  is  heard  in  our  land.'  And 
now,  brethren,  forasmuch  as  the  mercies  expected  and  prayed 
for  by  us,  are  to  be  enjoyed  in  the  way  of  righteousness,  it 
greatly  concerns  us,  that  we  cry  mightily  to  the  Lord,  as  did 
his  servant  of  old.  Isa.lxii.  1.  Then  shall  we  have  that  new 
name  which  God  will  give  us,  which  is  expressed  in  the  last 
verse  of  that  chapter.  Now  the  God  of  all  peace  fill  you 
with  peace  and  joy  in  believing;  so  pray  your  brethren 
through  grace."* 

In  the  spirit  of  these  pious  suff'erers,  one  whose  property 
was  seized,  told  those  who  took  distress,  "  he  never  sold 
any  thing  to  so  great  advantage,  for  this  would  bring  him 
a  hundred-fold."  And  another  on  goods  from  his  shop  to 
the  value  of  50^.  being  seized  for  a  fine  of  305.  assured  them, 
'*  that  he  parted  as  willingly  with  them  as  with  any  goods 
he  ever  sold."t 

When  Mr.  John  James  was  brought  to  the  bar  to  receive 
sentence,  he  was  asked  what  he  had  to  say  for  himself,  why 
sentence  of  death  should  not  be  passed  upon  him.  In  a 
manner  very  expressive  of  pious  submission  and  fortitude, 
he  answered  ;  *'  That  he  had  not  much  to  say,  only  two  or 
three  scriptures  he  would  leave  with  them."  The  first 
scripture  was  Jer.  xxvi.  14,  15.  "  As  for  me,  do  as  seemeth 
good  unto  you.  But  know  ye  for  certain,  that  if  ye  put 
me  to  death,  ye  shall  surely  bring  innocent  blood  upon 
yourselves,  and  upon  this  city,  and  upon  the  inhabitants 
thereof"  The  second  scripture  was  Psalm  cxvi.  13. 
"  Precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  is  the  death  of  his 
saints."  He  also  reminded  them  of  that  good  word  of  the 
Lord :  "  He  that  toucheth  the  Lord's  people,  toucheth  the 
apple  of  his  eye." 

•  Crosby,  vol.  2.  j).  93—95.  t  Ibid.  p.  249. 


HISTORY    OK    THE    BAPTISTS.  179 

The  deportment  of  Mr.  Keach,  when  he  stood  in  the  pil- 
lory at  Aylesbury,  was  singularly  serious,  devout,  and  un- 
daunted. To  his  friends,  who  accompanied  him,  expressing 
their  sense  of  his  sufferings,  he  said,  with  a  cheerful  coun- 
tenance, '*  The  cross  is  the  way  to  the  crown."     When  his 
head  and  hands  were  tixed,  he  addressed  the  spectators  to 
this  effect:  "  Good  people,  I  am  not  ashamed  to  stand  here 
this  day,  with  this  paper  on  my  head.     My  Lord  Jesus  was 
not  ashamed  to  suffer  on  the  cross  for  me,  and  it  is  for  his 
cause  that  I  am  made  a  gazing-stock.  Take  notice,  it  is  not 
for  any  wickedness  that  I  stand  here ;  but  for  writing  and 
publishing  his  truths,   which  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  hath 
revealed  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.     It  is  no  new  thing  for 
the  servants  of  the  Lord  to  suffer  and  to  be  made  a  gazing- 
stock  ;   and  you  that  are  acquainted  with  the  Scriptures 
know,  that  the  way  to  the  crown  is  by  the  cross.     The 
apostle  saith,  *  that  through   many  tribulations,  we   must 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven:'  and  Christ  saith,  '  He 
that  is  ashamed  of  me  and  my  words,  in  an  adulterous  and 
sinful  generation,  of  him  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed, 
before  the  Father,  and  before  the  holy  angels.'  "    After  fre- 
quent interruptions  from  the  jailer  and  standing  sometime 
silent,  disengaging  one  of  his  hands,  he  pulled  his  Bible  out 
of  his  pocket,  and  held  it  up  to  the  people,  saying:  '*  Take 
notice,  that  the  things  which  1  have  written  and  published^ 
and  for  which  I  stand  here  this  day  a  spectacle  to  men  and 
angels,  are  all  contained  in  this  book,  as  I  could  prove  out 
of  the  same,  if  I  had  opportunity."     The  jailer  took  it  from 
him,  and  fastened  up  his  hand  again:  but  it  was  almost  im- 
possible to  keep  him  from  speaking;  saying,  ''  It  seems  I 
cannot  be  suffered  to  speak  to  the  cause  for  which  I  stand 
here ;  neither  could  I  be  suffered  the  other  day  (viz.  on  his 
trial) :  but  it  will  plead  its  own  innocency,  when  the  strongest 
of  its  opposers  shall  be  ashamed.   I  do  not  speak  this  out  of 
prejudice  to  any  person,  but  do  sincerely  desire,  that  the 
Lord  would  convert  them,  and  convince  them   of  their 
errors,  that  their  souls  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.     Good  people,  the  concernment  of  souls   is  very 
great;  so  great,  that  Christ  died  for  them.     And,  truly,  a 
concernment  for  souls  was  that  which  moved  me  to  write 
and  publish  those  things  for  which  I  now  suffer,  and  for 
which  1  could  suffer  far  greater  things  than  these.     It  con- 


]80  SUPPLEMENT, 

cerns  you  therefore  to  be  very  careful,  otherwise  it  will  be 
very  sad  with  you,  at  the  revelation  of  the  Lord  Jesus  from 
heaven,  for  we  must  all  appear  before  his  tribunal."  Here 
he  was  interrupted,  but  after  some  time  he  again  ventured 
to  break  silence.  "  I  hope  (said  he)  the  Lord's  people  will 
not  be  discouraged  at  my  sufferings.  Oh  !  did  you  but  ex- 
perience the  great  love  of  God,  and  the  excellences  that 
are  in  him,  it  would  make  you  willing  to  go  through  any 
sufferings  for  his  sake.  And  1  do  account  this  the  greatest 
honour  that  ever  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  confer  upon  me." 
He  was  not  suffered  to  speak  much  more  after  this,  and  the 
officers  were  commanded  to  keep  the  spectators  at  a  greater 
distance  from  him.  He  found  an  opportunity  however  to 
say  at  one  time,  "  This  is  one  yoke  of  Christ,  which  I  can 
experience  is  easy  to  me,  and  a  burden  which  he  doth  make 
light;"  and  to  utter  also  this  sentence,  **  Blessed  are  they 
that  are  persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake,  for  theirs  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."  When  the  time  for  his  standing 
was  expired,  and  his  head  and  hands  were  at  liberty,  he 
blessed  God,  with  a  loud  voice,  for  his  great  goodness 
unto  him.* 

Such  sentiments,  such  a  spirit  expressed  in  the  moment 
of  suffering,  it  may  be  supposed,  would  disarm  the  rage  of 
some,  and  possess  the  minds  of  many  in  favour  of  the  pious 
sufferer.  But  the  Baptists  did  not  leave  their  principles  to 
the  recommendation  and  support,  which  the  conduct  and 
temper  of  those  who,  in  the  profession  of  them  endured 
cruel  trials,  might  afford.  They  adopted  every  method  of 
softening  prejudice  and  conciliating  regard,  by  addresses 
from  the  press,  and  applications  to  the  throne.  With  this 
view  they  published,  in  1660,  A  Brief  Confession  or  Declara- 
tion, to  inform  all  men  of  their  innocent  belief  and  practice. 
It  was  owned  and  approved  by  more  than  twenty  thousand. 
This  was  presented  to  his  majesty,  and  met  with  his  appro- 
bation. It  was  reprinted  at  London  in  1691. f  Petitions 
alsoj  as  we  have  noticed,  were  in  this  year  delivered  to  the 
king,  representing  their  pacific  principles,  and  imploring 
his  protection. J  Three  persons,  of  tliis  denomination, 
about  this  time  published  a  declaration  of  their  sentiments 
concerning  opposing  magistracy,  in  which  they  advanced 

*  Crosbj,  vol.  2.  p.  204—208.  t  Ibid.  vol.  2.  p.  18 ,  and  Appendix,  no.  4. 

t  Crosby,  y.  19-26. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  181 

principles  to  which  the  most  zealous  advocates  for  passive 
obedience  and  nonresistance  could  not  object :  professing 
that  in  such  instances  wherein  they  could  not  in  conscience 
obey,  they  ought  "  not  to  resist  them,  but  patiently  suffer 
whatever  they  should  inflict  for  non-obedience  to  their  re- 
quirements."* The  persons  who  signed  this  declaration 
apologize  for  their  paucity,  and  seemed  not  pleased  with 
their  brethren,  because  they  wese  not  of  their  judgment  on 
this  point.  But  their  difference  in  opinion  from  other  Bap- 
tists shews,  that  a  uniformity  of  sentiment  concerning  the 
extent  of  the  magistrate's  authority  and  the  right  of  re- 
sistance, had  no  necessary  and  direct  connexion  with  an 
agreement  on  the  questions  concerning  baptism.  In  the  year 
1661,  the  hardships  under  which  many  of  this  profession 
groaned,  again  excited  them  to  seek  mercy  from  the  higher 
powers.  A  petition  was  presented  to  the  king,  on  behalf  of 
themselves  and  others,  from  some  confined  in  the  prison  at 
Dover,  and  another  to  the  duke  of  York ;  describing  their 
great  sufferings,  protesting  that  innocence  was  found  in  them, 
and  that  against  the  king  and  his  government  they  had  done 
no  harm,  soliciting,  with  much  importunity  to  be  set  at 
liberty,  and  that  they  might  not  be  interrupted  in  their 
worship  of  the  God  of  heaven,  as  they  were  taught  it  in  his 
word,  which  they  prized  above  all  the  world ;  and  urging, 
that  it  might  be  considered,  "  how  disagreeable  it  is  with 
Christianity,  to  bring  tribulation  upon  any  for  conscience' 
sake,  seeing  all  things  in  worship  must  be  done  in  faith 
and  love."t 

But  the  application  for  redress  of  their  grievances,  which 
particularly  deserves  notice,  was  an  address  to  the  king, 
parliament,  and  people,  in  a  treatise  entitled,  "  Sion's  groans 
for  her  distressed ;  or.  Sober  endeavours  to  prevent  inno- 
cent blood,"  &c.  This  was  not  a  petition  only  for  tolera- 
tion for  themselves,  but  an  able  and  spirited  defence  of  the 
rights  of  conscience.  Its  design  was  to  prove  how  contrary 
to  the  gospel  *'  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  to  good  reason,  it  is 
for  any  magistrate,  by  outward  force,  to  impose  any  thing 
in  the  worship  of  God  on  the  consciences  of  those  whom 
they  govern ;  but  that  liberty  ought  to  be  given  to  all  such 
as  disturb  not  the  civil  peace,  though  of  different  persuasions 

*  Crosby,  vol.  2.  p.  19.     Appendix,  no.  5.  p.  93. 
t  Crosby,  vol.  2.  p.  165—160. 


182  SUPPLEMENT, 

in  religious  matters."  The  question  is  handled  on  liberal 
principles,  also  with  copiousness  and  strength.  The  spirit 
and  the  reasoning  do  honour  to  the  people  from  whom  it 
came  ;  especially  when  it  is  recollected,  that  the  assembly  at 
Westminster,  and  the  ministers  of  London  and  other  parts^ 
had  from  the  pulpit  and  the  press  opposed  the  principles  of 
toleration. 

It  is  argued,  that  the  power  of  directing  conscience  by 
outward  force  doth  not  attach  itself  to  the  office  of  magis> 
tracy  itself,  because  then  all  magistrates  in  all  nations  have 
the  same  power ;  the  Mahometan  to  enforce  the  reception 
of  the  Koran,  the  Spaniard  to  enjoin  popery,  and  every  suc- 
ceeding magistrate  to  sanction  his  own  religion,  to  the  over- 
throw of  what  his  predecessor  established :  because  the 
apostles  who  command  obedience  to  magistrates,  in  matters 
of  religion,  refused  obedience ;  because  all  the  Scriptures  of 
the  New  Testament,  enjoining  obedience  to  magistrates, 
being  written  when  the  emperors  were  idolaters ;  such  in- 
junctions cannot  be  understood  as  applying  to  religion  : 
because,  if  the  commands  of  the  magistrate  in  religious 
matters  were  obligatory,  there  could  be  no  persecutions, 
and  the  way  to  heave^fl,  so  far  from  being  strait  and  nar- 
row, any  might  be  a  disciple  of  Christ  without  taking  up 
the  cross.  And  the  conduct  of  Gallio,  who  declined  in- 
terfering in  a  matter  relative  to  God's  law,  and  restrained 
the  exercise  of  his  authority  to  civil  injuries  only,  is  with 
great  propriety  appealed  to,  as  a  worthy  example  for  the 
imitation  of  magistrates. 

That  the  Christian  magistrate,  as  such,  has  no  power 
over  conscience,  nor  authority  to  impose  any  thing  in  re- 
ligion by  outward  force,  is  argued  from  the  conduct  of 
Christ  Jesus,  who  never  compelled  men  by  force  to  receive 
his  doctrine;  from  the  conduct  of  the  apostles,  and  the 
elders  of  the  primitive  church,  who  disclaimed  any  such 
power.  1  Cor.  i.  24.  Matt.  xx.  25.  I  Pet.  v.  2,  3.  ''  Why 
therefore  (say  the  authors  of  this  piece)  the  Christian  re- 
ligion should  be  built  and  supported  by  violence,  when  the 
foundation  was  laid,  and  the  work  carried  on  during  all  the 
apostles'  days,  and  some  hundred  years  after,  by  a  quite 
contrary  means,  is  a  question  should  be  resolved  by  those 
whose  strongest  arguments  for  the  support  of  their  religion 
is,  Take  him,  jailer.   For  such  is  the  difference  between  the 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  183 

way  which  the  apostles  and  primitive  saints  took,  in  carrying 
on  the  work  of  the  gospel,  and  approving  themselves  to  be 
the  ministers  of  God,  and  the  way  now  used  by  the  national 
clergy,  than  which  nothing  is  more  unlike."     In  the  prose- 
cution of  their  argument,  they  reason  forcibly  from  the 
parable  of  the  tares  and  wheat,  as  forbidding  any  outward 
force  or  violence  to  be  used  upon  false  worshippers  and 
heretics  as  such.   "  Hath  the  magistrate  (it  is  asked)  power 
to  remove  those  out  of  the  world,  that  God  would  have 
permitted  to  live  ?"     The  fallibility  of  the  magistrate  fur- 
nishes another  argument  against  the  exercise  of  his  power 
in   religion  ;   a   fallibility    which    woful    experience    hath 
taught  the  world  in  all  ages;  the  magistrate  of  one  country 
establishing  the  principles  and  practices  which  that  of  ano- 
ther country  condemns  and  persecutes ;  nay,  the  same  magis- 
trate, at  different  periods,  reversing  his  own  decrees;  and 
now  rejecting  what  he  had  just  before  defended  by  his  pen, 
or  supported  by  his  laws :  as  was  the  case  of  Henry  VIII. 
To  this  fallibility  he  is  equally  liable,  whether  he  confide 
in  his  own  wisdom,  or  rely  on  the  authority  of  popes,  synods, 
or  general  councils.     This  point  is  illustrated  by  various 
examples.     As  to  national  conventions  and  synods,  so  far 
are  they  from  any  show  of  infallibility,  it  is  justly  observed, 
"  that  the  same  complexion  and  temper  the  nation  is  of, 
wherein  they  are  called,  you  shall  be  sure  to  find  them  of; 
because  they  have  their  dependency  on  the  authority  that 
calls  them  together."    Among  other  arguments,  it  is  stated, 
that  for  the  magistrate  to  inflict  temporal  punishments  upon 
any  for  not  conforn^ing  to  those  decrees  which  enjoin  any 
spiritual  worship  or  service,  is  a  breach  of  the  royal  law, 
"  Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye 
even  so  to  them."     This  is  a  rule  which  all  sorts  of  men, 
whilst  under  persecution,  are  ready  to  receive  and  plead. 
Nor  would  they  who  are  forward  to  persecute,  be  very 
zealous  in  their  proceedings,  if  they  were  sure  that  those 
whom  they  persecute  should  have  power  on  their  sides,  to 
"  mete  the  same  measure  unto  them."     It  is  well  observed, 
that  such  proceedings  may  sometimes  prove  inconsistent 
with  the  very  being  of  nations.     **  For,  suppose  any  nation 
w^re  wholly  heathen  idolaters,  and  the  word  of  God  coming 
in  amongst  them  should  convert  the  chief-magistrate,  and 
one-twentieth  part  of  the  nation  more;  must  he  then  with 


184  SUPPLEMENT. 

that  twentieth  part  destroy  all  the  other  nineteen,  if  they  will 
not  be  converted,  but  continue  in  their  heathenish  idolatry? 
It  cannot  possibly  be  supposed  to  be  warrantable.  And  the 
reason  holds  good  likewise  against  the  rooting  up  and  de- 
stroying heretics  out  of  the  world." 

These  just  sentiments  are  followed  by  a  full  answer  to  the 
argument  in  favour  of  the  magistrate's  pow^r  in  religious 
matters,  drawn  from  the  example  of  the  kings  of  Israel  and 
Judah.  In  reply  to  this,  it  is  observed,  that  the  power  of 
those  kings  to  punish  idolaters  and  blasphemers  was  given 
them  by  God,  and  written  in  plain  precepts  in  the  Mosaical 
law;  but  hath  the  Lord  Jesus  invested  magistrates  with 
such  power?  if  he  have,  where  is  it  written?  The  Jews, 
all  the  time  they  kept  to  the  law  of  God,  had  a  standing 
oracle  amongst  them,  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  and  the  coun- 
cils of  extraordinary  prophets  to  assist  them  to  judge 
righteous  judgments.  Besides,  the  gospel  is  a  dispensation 
far  different  from  the  law  in  all  its  ordinances  and  admini- 
strations, under  which  the  Lord  Jesus  is  the  only  lawgiver. 

Such  is  the  strain  of  this  piece :  the  importance  of  the 
subject,  the  force  of  the  argument,  and  the  liberality  of  the 
spirit,  entitle  it  to  particular  notice ;  and  will,  it  is  presumed, 
make  this  review  of  it  acceptable.*  The  authors  of  it, 
whose  names  are  subscribed  to  the  prefatory  epistle,  were, 
Thomas  Monck,  Joseph  Wright,  George  Hammon,  Wil- 
liam Jeffery,  Francis  Stanley,  William  Reynolds,  and 
Francis  Smith.  While  they  earnestly  recommend  their 
treatise  to  deliberate  and  serious  perusal,  our  design,  they 
say,  "  in  what  we  beg  may  be  perused,  is  general  good,  in 
setting  at  liberty  that  which  God  made  free,  even  the  con- 
science." 

The  only  particulars  I  can  find  concerning  these  able  ad- 
vocates for  liberty  are,  that  Mr.  Wright,  born  in  1623,  was 
a  physician:  he  was  educated  at  the  university,  and  was  a 
man  of  great  learning  and  piety;  a  serious  and  diligent 
preacher,  and  greatly  promoted  the  cause  of  the  Baptists. 
He  was  confined  twenty  years  in  the  jail  at  Maidstone;  in 
this  town  he  died,  aged  eighty,  in  1703. +  Mr.  George 
Hammon,  eminent  for  the  ardour  and  freedom  with  which 
he  vindicated  what  he  judged  to  be  truth  on  all  occasions, 

•  Mr.  Crosbj  hat  presirved  it  entire  in  his  History,  vol.  2.  p.  100 — 144. 
t  Crosby,  irol.  3.  p.  116. 


HI.STOKV    OF    THE    15APTIST8.  1S5 

and  very  much  persecuted  on  that  account,  was  pastor  of  a 
congregation  at  Biddendon  in  Kent;  anddiedat  Haseldens- 
wood,  in  the  parish  of  Cranbrook.*  Mr.  William  Jeffery, 
born  in  1616,  of  pious  parents,  in  the  parish  of  Penshurst, 
lived  at  Bradbourn,  in  Sevenoaks,  Kent ;  where  he  and  his 
brother  were  the  great  supporters,  if  not  the  founders,  of  a 
meeting.  By  his  diligence,  and  that  of  several  others,  more 
than  twenty  congregations  were  formed  in  that  county,  on 
the  principles  laid  down  in  Heb.  vi.  1,  2,  without  entering 
on  speculative  and  controverted  points.  As  he  was  vigorous, 
unwearied,  and  successful,  in  his  labours,  so  with  great  pa- 
tience and  pleasure  he  suffered  much  for  his  principles; 
these  he  also  often  defended  in  public  disputations.  He  was 
much  valued  for  his  steady  piety  and  universal  virtue,  and 
died  in  a  good  old  age.t  His  son  succeeded  him  in  his 
church.  Mr.  Francis  Stanley  was  a  man  noted  for  his  zeal 
and  piety,  and  was  imprisoned  for  preaching  in  the  jail  of 
Northampton.  Be  bore  his  sufferings  like  a  Christian,  and 
died  about  the  year  1696.  He  was  a  native  of  Northamp- 
tonshire, and  was  buried  at  East-Haddon,  in  that  county.;!: 
Of  the  other  persons  Mr.  Crosby  gives  no  particular  account. 
In  the  same  year  in  which  appeared  the  piece  on  Tole- 
ration, there  were  published,  a  small  piece  entitled,  '^  A 
Complaint  of  the  Oppressed  against  Oppressors  ;  or,  the 
unjust  and  arbitrary  proceedings  of  some  soldiers  and 
justices,  against  some  sober,  godly  persons,  in  and  near 
London,  who  now  lie  in  stinking  jails,  for  the  testimony  of  a 
good  conscience  ;  with  some  reasons  why  they  cannot  swear 
allegiance  to  obtain  their  liberty  :"  and  a  tract,  entitled,  ''A 
Plea  for  Toleration  of  Opinions  and  Persuasions  in  matters 
of  Religion,  differing  from  the  church  of  England:  humbly 
presented  to  the  king's  most  excellent  majesty :  by  Mr.  John 
Sturgeon,  a  Baptist."  The  former  was  written  by  Dr.  John 
Griffith,  a  worthy  man,  who  suffered  a  long  imprisonment 
in  Newgate  for  nonconformity.  Each  piece  was  an  affect- 
ing remonstrance  on  the  unjust  proceedings,  by  which  many 
pious  and  innocent  persons,  of  unblemished  characters,  in 
London,  and  in  almost  all  the  counties  of  England,  were 
suffering;  being  taken  out  of  their  beds  at  midnight  by 
soldiers,  acting  without  warrant,  and  with  drawn  swords, 
to  the  great  terror  of  their  wives  and  children;  and  being 

♦  Crosby,  vol.  3.  p.  103.  i  Ihid.  p.  97,  98.  t  Ihid.  p.  127. 

VOL.    V.  O 


186  SUPPLEMENT. 

thrust  into  prisons,  in  such  crowds  that  the  jailers  com- 
plained they  had  too  many  guests;  and  detained  there  to  the 
ruin  of  their  families.* 

Mr.  James  Atkins,  one  of  those  who  were  harassed  by 
the  magistrates  of  Dover,  on  his  own  behalf,  and  in  the 
cause  of  his  fellow-sufferers,  addressed  a  letter  to  the  mayor 
andjustices  of  that  town,  under  the  name  of  "a  poor  subject;" 
acknowledging  a  submission  to  the  civil  magistrate,  except 
in  what  concerned  the  worship  of  God,  and  entreating  in 
the  bowels  of  love  a  consideration  of  the  evil  of  restraining 
their  liberty.f 

In  the  year  1662,  there  came  from  the  press  a  small  pam- 
phlet, entitled,  "  Behold  a  Cry;  or,  a  true  relation  of  the 
inhuman  and  violent  outrages  of  divers  soldiers,  constables, 
and  others,  practised  upon  many  of  the  Lord's  people,  com- 
monly, though  falsely,  called  Anabaptists,  at  their  several 
meetings  in  and  about  London/' 

An  incident  which  took  place  in  Lincolnshire  in  1670, 
called  forth  a  vindication  of  their  principles  from  this  deno- 
mination in  a  different  form  from  the  preceding  publications. 
Mr.  Robert  Wright,  who  had  been  a  preacher  amongst 
them,  but  was  on  account  of  his  irregular  life  and  conversa- 
tion excluded  their  society,  having  spent  his  estate,  applied 
to  Dr.  William  Fuller,  the  bishop  of  that  diocess,  for  orders 
and  a  benefice  ;  promising  to  renounce  his  sentiments  con- 
cerning baptism,  and  to  preach  against  the  Baptists.  The 
bishop  accepted  his  offer;  he  was  admitted  in  the  ministry 
of  the  church  of  England,  and  preached  in  support  of  the 
baptism  of  infants,  in  opposition  to  that  of  believers,  with 
great  ardour  and  confidence.  This  excited  great  attention, 
the  minds  of  many  were  much  impressed  by  it,  and  it  was 
supposed  that  most,  if  not  all  the  ministers  of  the  Baptist 
churches,  would  be  easily  confuted.  They,  in  their  own 
vindication,  at  the  assizes,  posted  up,  in  different  parts  of 
the  city  of  Lincoln,  four  papers,  addressed  to  the  citizens 
and  inhabitants,  inviting  Mr.  Wright  to  a  friendly  con- 
ference, and  offering  to  maintain  the  doctrine  and  baptism 
of  repentance  to  be  from  heaven,  and  the  sprinkling  and 
crossing  of  infants  to  be  roan's  tradition.  They  were  dated 
the  11th  day  of  the  first  month,  (vulg.)  March,  1670.  Two 
of  them  were  taken  down  in  the  morning,  and  were,  it  was 

•Cro»bj,  vol.2,  p.  lii— 148;  and  vol.  3.  p.  120.     t  Ibid.  vol.?.  p.  151,  152. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  187 

supposed,  carried  to  the  bishop  and  the  judge.  The  other  two 
were  permitted  to  remain  till  the  afternoon,  and  were  read 
by  many,  till  they  were  removed  by  tlie  clergy,  who  threat- 
ened the  writers  of  them  should  answer  for  it  before  the 
council-table.  But  though  the  bishop,  it  was  well  known, 
was  not  a  little  moved  by  these  proceedings  of  the  Baptists, 
no  other  step  was  taken  on  the  occasion,  than  sending  to 
them  an  angry  paper,  drawn  up  by  Mr.  William  Silverton, 
the  bishop's  chaplain,  who  called  them  erroneous,  antic 
Baptists.  To  this  paper  Mr.  Grantham  replied,  promising 
Mr.  Silverton  either  to  hear  and  discuss  his  arguments  in  a 
free  audience,  if  he  would  fix  a  convenient  time  and  place 
for  the  purpose  ;  or  to  reply  to  him,  if  he  would  defend  his 
sentiments  from  the  press.  Here  the  matter  ended,  as  Mr. 
Silverton  saw  fit  to  be  silent.* 

The  only  publication  which  remains  to  be  noticed  in  this 
period,  was,  ''  A  narrative  of  the  late  proceedings  of  some 
justices  and  others,  pretending  to  put  in  execution  the  late 
act  against  conventicles  ;  against  several  peaceable  people 
in  and  about  the  town  of  Lewes  in  Sussex,  only  for  their 
being  quietly  met  to  worship  God :  together  with  a  brief 
account  of  the  like  proceedings  against  some  at  Brighthelm- 
stone,  and  others  at  Chillington,  in  the  same  county."  This 
professed  to  be  a  faithful  narrative,  published  with  a  view 
to  encourage  others  to  suffer  the  spoiling  of  their  goods  by 
the  example  of  many,  who  endured  it  with  patience  and  joy- 
fulness  ;  and  with  the  hope,  that  by  it  the  harsh  proceedings 
against  a  peaceable  people,  might  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  some  in  authority,  who,  out  of  pity  to  the  distressed,  and 
justice  to  their  righteous  cause,  would  redress  their  griev- 
ances.t  Such  narratives  were  indeed  well  adapted  to  each 
purpose,  and  were  an  affecting  appeal  to  the  sense  of  huma- 
nity and  equity. 


CHAP.  V. 

FROM  THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDULGENCE  TO  THE 
REVOLUTION. 

A  CONTROVERSY  arosc  among  the  Baptists,  about  this  time, 
respecting  the  laying  on  of  hands,  which  created  not  a  little 

*  Crosbv,  vol.  2.  p.  21-1— 244.  t  Ibid.  vol.  2.  p.  245,  246. 

O   2 


1^8  SUPPLLMENT. 

altercation  and  trouble.  Hitherto,  it  appears  that  this  rite 
was  practised  by  them  as  an  apostolical  ordinance,  and  was 
accompanied  with  prayer  over  the  newly-baptized.  A  trea- 
tise, entitled  '*  A  Search  after  Schism,"  was  published  in 
opposition  to  it.  This  was  answered  by  Dr.  John  Griffith, 
in  a  piece  called,  "The  Searchers  after  Schism  searched," 
and  it  drew  from  Mr.  Grantham  his  *'  Sigh  for  Peace  ;  or, 
the  Cause  of  Division  discovered."  The  appearance  of 
this  piece  occasioned  a  meeting  between  Mr.  Grantham 
and  Mr.  Ives,  when  the  subject  was  debated  with  temper 
and  good-humour;  and  Mr.  Ives  is  reported,  on  finding 
himself  gravelled,  to  have  broken  up  the  meeting  in  a 
friendly  and  peaceable  manner.  About  three  years  after, 
Mr.  Danvers  published  a  treatise  against  laying  on  of  hands, 
which  was  answered  by  Mr.  Benjamin  Keach,  and  also  by 
Mr.  Grantham,  who  annexed  to  his  answer,  "A  Treatise 
of  the  Successors  of  the  Apostles." 

In  1674,  the  Baptists  were  engaged  in  a  controversy  with 
the  Quakers,  which  created  a  noise,  and  was  conducted,  as 
is  usual,  by  mutual  criminations.  Mr.  Thomas  Hicks,  a 
minister  of  the  former,  published  several  pamphlets  in  suc- 
cession, under  the  title  of  "  A  Dialogue  between  a  Christian 
and  a  Quaker."  The  title  these  pieces  bore  was  certainly 
invidious,  and  held  up  the  Quakers  as  not  deserving  to  be 
ranked  among  Christians.  It  was  also  complained  of,  that 
the  design  of  them  was  not  so  much  to  investigate  truth,  as 
to  represent  the  Quaker  a  deformed,  ridiculous,  and  erro- 
neous being.  The  great  Penn,  on  this  occasion,  became 
the  advocate  of  the  people  to  whom  he  had  joined  himself, 
in  two  books  ;  the  first  entitled,  '•  Reason  against  Railing  ;" 
and  the  other,  "  The  Counterfeit  Christian  detected."  But 
as  Mr.  Hicks  had  reflected  upon  some  particular  members 
by  name,  an  appeal  was  made  to  the  Baptists,  in  and  about 
London,  for  justice  against  him.  A  meeting  was  accord- 
ingly appointed  to  hear  the  charges  against  him  ;  but  they 
are  censured  for  fixing  the  time  when  the  complainants, 
Penn  and  Whitehead,  were  absent  from  the  city  at  a  dis- 
tance too  remote  to  be  apprized  of  the  intended  meeting. 
It  was  urged  in  defence  of  the  Baptists,  that  they  were  in- 
formed that  Penn  was  not  far  from  London  several  days 
after  the  notice  of  the  meeting  was  sent,  and  even  at  his 
own  house  at  no  great  distance  from  the  town  the  very  day 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  189 

preceding  :  and  that  they  had  invited  others  of  the  society, 
particularly  John  Osgoods,  to  be  present,  who  declined  it. 
The  meeting  took  place,  and  Mr.  Hicks  was  examined  by 
his  own  friends  only  on  the  charges  brought  against  him  by 
the  Quakers ;  and  he  endeavoured  to  establish  the  repre- 
sentations he  had  made  of  their  principles  and  doctrines  by 
quotations  from  their  own  writers.  These  were  pronounced 
by  nineteen  of  his  own  denomination  to  be  truly  recited, 
and  the  church  to  which  he  belonged,  in  public  print, 
cleared  him  from  the  charge  which  the  Quakers  alleged 
against  him.  This  decision  was  deemed  partial.  On  the 
face  of  it,  though  the  business  was  said  to  be  conducted  with 
great  fairness,  it  was  open  to  objection.  The  Baptists  re- 
fused to  defer  the  meeting,  though  solicited.  No  Quaker 
was  present  to  be  heard  on  the  grounds  of  the  charges. 
And  though  the  passages  might  be  quoted  with  verbal  ex- 
actness, which  Mr.  Hicks  brought  as  his  authorities,  yet 
they  were  detached  from  their  connexion,  and  a  meaning 
affixed  to  them  which  probably  the  writers,  if  they  had  been 
there  to  explain  themselves,  would  not  have  admitted  as 
their  sense.  New  complaints  were  brought  forward  against 
the  Baptists  ;  and  justice  again  demanded.  A  meeting  for 
a  rehearing  was  obtained  ;  but  Mr.  Hicks  would  not  attend 
it,  but  sent  some  others  with  Mr.  Ives  ;  "who  (says  Crosby) 
so  managed  the  Quakers,  that  they  were  obliged  to  break  up 
without  any  farther  proceedings  in  the  matter."  "  By 
clamours  and  rudeness  (says  Gough),  they  diverted  the 
complainants  from  prosecuting  the  charge  against  Hicks,  and 
carried  their  point  so  far  as  to  prevent  its  being  heard,  though 
frequent  attempts  were  made  to  read  it." 

The  Baptists  published  an  account  of  these  meetings, 
under  the  title  of  *'  A  Contest  for  Christianity."  Mr.  Tho. 
Welwood,  in  behalf  of  his  friends,  appealed  to  the  public, 
first  in  a  single  sheet,  entitled,  "A  fresh  Pursuit;"  and 
then,  in  reply  to  the  *^  Contest,"  which  was  written  by  Mr. 
Thomas  Plant,  in  a  piece  entitled,  ''  Forgery  no  Chris- 
tianity." The  issue  of  this  controversy  is  represented,  on 
the  one  hand,  to  be,  that  the  Quakers  were  so  chafed  in 
these  disputes,  that  they  did  not  only  brand  the  Baptists 
with  infamy,  but  denounced  curses  and  judgments  upon 
them.     On  the  other  side  it  is  said,  '*  that  the  aim  of  this  un- 


190  SUPPLEMENT. 

provoked  assault  upon  the  principles  and  reputation  of  this 
society  was  remarkably  frustrated  ;  and  these  dialogues, 
with  their  ungenerous  and  unequitable  method  of  defending 
them  and  their  author,  promoted  what  they  were  designed 
to  prevent;  for  not  a  few  of  their  members,  offended  at 
their  proceedings,  deserted  their  meetings  and  society, 
went  over  to  the  injured  party,  and  joined  them  in  religious 
fellowship."* 

In  the  year  1677,  the  Baptists  published  <*  A  Confession 
of  their  Faith,  set  forth  by  the  elders  and  brethren  of  many 
congregations  of  Christians,  baptized  upon  profession  of 
their  faith,  in  London  and  the  country."  Their  avowed  de- 
sign in  this  publication  was,  not  only  to  give  an  account  of 
themselves  on  the  points  wherein  they  differed  from  other 
Christians,  but  also  to  instruct  and  establish  others  in  the 
great  principles  in  which  there  was  a  mutual  agreement  be- 
tween them.  They  aimed  to  express  themselves,  on  the 
former  heads,  with  a  modesty  and  humility  that  would  ren- 
der the  freedom  with  which  they  declared  themselves  in- 
offensive to  those  whose  sentiments  were  different  from 
their  own.  The  general  plan  of  their  confession  was  after 
the  order  and  method  observed  in  that  of  the  assembly  of 
Westminster,  and  afterward  adopted  by  the  congregational 
churches;  and  in  the  margin  they  affixed  such  texts  as,  in 
their  opinion,  confirmed  each  article.  Two  things  they 
earnestly  desired  :  that  full  credit  might  be  given  to  their 
declaration  of  contention  being  most  remote  from  their  de- 
sign in  all  that  they  did  in  this  matter;  and  that  all  into 
whose  hands  this  piece  might  come  "  would  follow  that 
never-enough-commended  example  of  the  noble  Bereans, 
who  searched  the  Scriptures  daily,  that  they  might  find  out 
whether  the  things  preached  to  them,  were  so  or  not.*' 
This  Confession  of  Faith  was  reprinted  in  the  year  1689  ; 
and  was  approved  and  recommended  by  the  ministers  and 
messengers  of  above  a  hundred  congregations,  met  in  Lon- 
don from  the  third  to  the  eleventh  day  of  the  seventh  month. 
It  was  signed  by  thirty-seven  persons,  in  the  name  and  be- 
half of  the  whole  assembly.  It  has  continued  to  be  gene- 
rally received  by  those  congregations  that  hold  the  doctrine 

•  Crosby's  History  of  the  English  Baptists,  vol.  2.  p.  294— -310.  Goagh's  His- 
tory of  Ihe  Quak.^is.  vol   '^.  p.  368—371. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  191 

of  personal  election,  and  the  certainty  of  the  saints*  final 
perseverance.*  In  1790  it  was  reprinted  by  Dr.  John  Rip- 
pon,  with  a  list  of  the  thirty-seven  ministers  who  recom- 
mended it ;  and  to  this  edition  were  added  the  places  where 
they  all  laboured.  In  1791,  there  appeared  a  new  edition 
of  the  translation  of  it  in  Welsh,  revised  by  the  Reverend 
Joshua  Thomas,  of  Leominster.f  The  first  edition,  be- 
sides an  introductory  advertisement  to  the  judicious  "and 
impartial  reader,"  was  accompanied  by  an  Appendix;  a  ju- 
dicious, candid,  and  conciliating  piece;  in  which  they  dis- 
cuss the  arguments  alleged  against  their  distinguishing 
sentiment  and  practice,  and  give  the  reasons,  with  brevity 
and  plainness,  why  they  could  not  acquiesce  in  them.:j: 

This  denomination  now  greatly  increased.  Their  argu- 
ments weighed  with  many  ;  their  exemplary  lives  spoke  in 
their  favour:  but  the  number  of  their  converts  excited 
against  them  a  spirit  of  jealousy  and  resentment,  and  they 
were  the  objects  of  clamour  and  defamation.  Many  books 
were  published,  misrepresenting  them,  and  their  chiefs  were 
reproached,  as  Jesuits  and  heretics.  This  induced  them  to 
publish  many  confessions  of  faith  ;  some  in  vindication  of 
particular  churches,  others  of  particular  persons.  In  1678 
one  was  agreed  to,  and  signed  by  fifty  ministers  and  messen- 
gers in  the  several  counties  of  Bucks,  Hertford,  Bedford, 
and  Oxford,  in  behalf  of  themselves  and  many  others,  con- 
taining fifty  articles.  It  was  soon  published  under  the 
title  of"  An  Orthodox  Creed;  or,  a  Protestant  Confession 
of  Faith  ;  being  an  essay  to  unite  and  confirm  all  true  Pro- 
testants in  the  fundamental  articles  of  the  Christian  relision, 
against  the  errors  and  heresies  of  the  church  of  Rome."§ 
As  the  Baptists  consisted  of  two  parties,  distinguished  by 
the  names  General  and  Particular,  when  one  published  a 
declaration  of  their  principles,  the  other  soon  after  did 
the  same.|| 

In  this  period  may  be  placed  several  who  made  a  distin- 
guished figure  as  ministers  among  the  Baptists,  the  time  of 
whose  deaths  is  not  ascertained. 

The  first  was  Mr.  William  Dell,  A.  M.  famous  in  the  time 
of  the  civil  wars  :  he  received  his  education  at  the  univer- 

*  Crosby,  vol   2.  p,  317  ;  vol.  3.  p.  258  ;  and  Appendix,  No.  2. 

t  Rippon's  Baptist.  Annual  Register,  p.  124.  191. 

t  See  it  at  lenj;tb  in  Crosby,  vol.  2.  p.  317 — 344. 

§  Crosby,  v)l.  3.  Appendix,  No.  1.  \\  Ibid.  vol.  C.  p,  341,  Sio. 


J  92  SUPPLEMENT. 

sity  of  Cambridge,  and  held  the  living  of  Yeldonin'the 
county  of  Bedford,  worth  about  200/.  a  year.  About  the 
year  16^5  he  became  chaplain  to  the  army,  constantly  at- 
tending sir  Thomas  Fairfax,  and  preaching  at  the  head- 
quarters. In  164:9,  when  several  were  turned  out  of  the 
universities  for  refusing  to  take  the  oaths  to  the  government, 
he  was  made  master  of  Caius-college  at  Canjbridge,  which 
preferment  he  held  with  his  living  at  Yeldon,  tilljhe  was 
ejected  by  the  act  of  uniformity.  Party  prejudice  fixed  o;i 
his  memory  the  charge  of  glaring  contradictions,  and  incon- 
sistencies of  conduct,  from  which  more  candid  posterity  iiag 
vindicated  him.  The  fact  was,  that  he  was  at  first  satisfied 
with  episcopacy  and  the  ceremonies;  but  when  the  change 
in  the  state  brought  on  a  reformation  in  religion,  he  was 
one  of  the  first  and  most  zealous  to  promote  it,  and  would 
Lave  carried  it  farther  than  was  agreeable  to  the  principles 
»nd  views  of  many  others,  lie  was  obnoxious  to  the  rigid 
Presbyterians,  whose  attempts  to  monopolize  all  power,  in 
civil  and  ecclesiastical  affairs,  he  opposed.  A  sermon  at 
Marston  occasioned  him  much  trouble,  and  another  on  a 
fast-day,  before  the  house  of  commons,  led  hjm  into  a  con- 
troversy with  Mr.  C.  Love,  who  opposed  him  in  the  after- 
noon of  the  same  day:  they  thus  were  made  the  heads  and 
champions  of  the  two  contending  parties  of  the  nation. 
Mr.  Love  justified  the  punishing  of  heretics  and  schisma- 
tics, and  vindicated  the  authority  of  the  civil  magistrate, 
in  imposing  articles  of  faith  and  a  form  of  worship;  in  a 
word,  pleaded  for  persecution.  Mr.  Dell  >yas  the  advocate 
of  liberty  :  he  preached  against  making  a  whole  kingdom  a 
church  ;  he  thought  that  no  power  belonged  to  the  clergy 
but  what  is  spiritual  ;  he  protested  against  blending  the 
civil  and  the  ecclesiastical  power  together,  as  the  constant 
ipethod  of  setting  iip  a  spiritual  tyranny;  he  pleaded  that 
all  persons  ought  to  have  liberty  to  worship  God  in  the 
manner  they  think  most  agreeable  to  his  word ;  and  argued, 
that  the  imposition  of  uniformity  and  all  compulsion  in 
matters  of  religion  were  antichristian.  These  principles 
created  him  enemies,  who  blackened  his  character  by  odious 
names.  But,  though  he  was  tinctured  with  the  enthusiasm* 
of  the  times,  he  was  a  man  of  substantial  learning,  of  real 
piety,  and  a  noble  defender  of  the   rights   of  conscience. 

Besides  several  sermons  and  a  tract  written  in  this  cause, 

;       .    .      •        .  \  .  .     r  .  , 


HISTORY    OF   THE    BAPTISTS.  193 

he  was  the  author  of  a  tract  in  quarto,  1648,  entitled,  "The 
Doctrine  of  Baptism  reduced  from  its  ancient  and  modern 
corruptions."* 

Another  person  of  note  was  Mr.  Francis  Cornwell,  M .  A. 
who  was  sometime  student  of  Emanuel-collef^e,  Cambridge, 
and  commenced  master  of  arts  in  that  university.  When  he 
left  it,  he  was  preferred  to  a  living  in  the  established  church  ; 
and,  at  the  beij^inning  of  the  civil  wars,  was  minister  at 
Orpington,  in  Kent.  In  the  reign  of  Charles  I.  he  was  im- 
prisoned for  nonconformity,  refusing  to  wear  the  surplice, 
to  kneel  at  the  sacrament,  and  to  use  the  sign  of  the  cross 
in  baptism.  His  companion  in  Maidstone  jail  was  Mr. 
Wilson,  of  Otham,  near  that  town.  Among  the  visitors  who 
came  to  see  them  was  a  woman,  who  had  some  doubts  in 
her  mind  whether  the  baptism  of  infants  could  be  proved 
from  Scripture.  Mr.  Cornwell  endeavoured,  by  the  best 
scriptural  arguments  he  could  produce,  to  resolve  her 
doubts,  but  found  he  could  not  do  it  so  well  to  her  or  his 
own  satisfaction  as  he  could  wish.  When  his  visitant  had 
left  him,  he  conversed  on  the  subject  with  his  fellow-prisoner 
Mr.  Wilson,  who  assured  him  he  never  thought  that  infant- 
baptism  could  be  proved  from  Scripture,  but  had  its  autho- 
rity from  human  tradition,  being  handed  down  from  primi- 
tive times  as  a  practice  generally  received  from  the  church. 
Mr.  Cornwell,  taking  the  Scriptures  to  be  the  only  rule  of 
faith,  and  considering  that  on  this  principle  alone  all  the 
Protestant  churches  vindicated  their  separation  from  the 
church  of  Rome  against  all  her  impositions,  founded  on 
pretended  primitive  antiquity,  was  induced  to  make  a  more 
diligent  search.  The  result  was,  that  infant-baptism  did 
not  appear  to  him  to  derive  its  authority  from  the  Scrip- 
tures, but  to  have  had  its  dependance,  in  all  ages,  on  the 
decrees,  canons,  and  councils,  of  the  church.  Entering  into 
these  views  of  the  subject,  he  relinquished  the  doctrine  of 
of  infants'  baptism,  and  adopted  the  opinion  of  those  who 
think  thatbelieversonly,  making  profession  ot'their  faith  and 
repentance,  are  the  proper  subjects  of  this  institution. t  In 
1643,  he  publicly  avowed  this  principle,  and  wrote  in  de- 
fence of  it  a  tract,  entitled  "The  Vindication  of  the  Royal 

*  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  3^i3 — 333.     Palmer's    Nonconformists'   Memorial,  vol.  1. 
p.  201,  and  p.  '225,  note, 
j-  Mr.  Thompson's  Collections,  MSS,  under  the  words  Stapleburst  and  Smarden. 


194  SUPPLEMKNT. 

Commission  of  Jesus."  After  the  publication  of  this  book, 
he  went  on  to  preach  and  propagate  his  opinion.  In  1644, 
in  a  visitation-sermon  preached  at  Cranbrook  in  Kent,  from 
Mark  vii.  7,  before  the  ministers  of  those  parts,  he  took  the 
liberty  of  freely  declaring  his  sentiments,  and  asserted,  that 
paedobaptism  was  an  antichristian  innovation,  a  human  tra- 
dition, and  a  practice  for  which  there  was  neither  precept, 
or  example,  or  true  deduction,  from  the  word  of  God.  This, 
as  might  be  expected,  much  startled  the  clergy  who  were 
present,  but  greatly  offended  several  of  them.  The  matter 
was  debated  between  them,  and  the  argument  in  support  of 
antipaedobaptism  was  strongly  pushed  by  Mr.  William  Jef- 
fery  of  Sevenoaks,  who  had  baptized  Mr.  Cornwell,  and  to 
whom  he  had  referred  them,  till  Mr.  Christopher  Black- 
wood, one  of  the  ministers,  desired  them  to  desist  at 
that  time,  for  he  had  taken  down  the  sermon  in  short-hand, 
and  would  return  an  answer  in  print,  which  he  hoped  might 
be  to  the  satisfaction  of  them  all.*  His  advice  was  adopted ; 
it  was  agreed  to  postpone,  for  the  present,  the  discussion  of 
the  question,  to  re-examine  the  point,  and  to  bring  their 
collections  together  at  the  next  meeting,  which  was  to  be 
within  a  fortnight.  In  the  mean  time  Mr.  Blackwood  stu- 
died the  question  with  great  diligence  and  close  attention. 
The  impression  made  on  his  mind  was  very  different  from 
what  was  anticipated.  He  began  to  suspect  that  infant- 
baptism  was  no  more  than  a  human  tradition,  and  was  at- 
tended with  evil  consequences;  and,  when  they  met,  he 
brought  in  his  arguments  against  it.  As  no  one  produced 
any  defence,  one  properly  observing,  that  they  sought  for 
truth  and  not  victory,  proposed,  that  Mr.  Blackwood's 
papers  should  be  left  with  them  for  examination ;  to  this 
motion  he  acceded:  but  when,  after  waiting  a  long  time, 
no  answer  was  given  to  his  arguments,  he  sent  lor  his  papers, 
and  published  them  with  corrections  and  enlargements. 
Thus  the  controversy  was  revived  in  the  county  of  Kent, 
and  the  sentiments  of  the  Baptists  gained  ground.  Mr. 
Cornwell  soon  after  this  withdrew  from  the  national  church, 
for  he  disapproved  both  of  national  and  parochial  churches; 
and  tauffht  that  a  church  was  to  consist  of  such  onlv  as 
professed  repentance  from  dead  works,  and  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  were  baptized  according  to  his  com- 

M  '.  :•  Mr,  TUompson's  Collections,  MSS. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  195 

maiids,  after  the  pattern  of  the  first  churches  in  Judea. 
He  quickly  gathered  a  church  in  Kent,  formed  on  this  plan, 
of  which  he  was  pastor  to  the  day  of  his  death,  and  was 
succeeded  in  that  place  and  office  by  his  son.  It  reflects 
honour  on  Mr.  Cornwell's  name  and  memory,  that  he  was 
a  zealous  opposer  of  persecution  and  an  imposed  uniform- 
ity. He  wrote  against  the  ordinance  of  parliament  made 
to  silence  all  lay-preachers,  that  is,  such  as  had  not  received 
episcopal  or  presbyterian  ordination,  or  who  should  preach 
any  thing  contrary  to  the  articles  of  faith  and  directory  for 
public  worship,  set  forth  by  the  assembly.  The  piece  which 
he  published  on  this  occasion  was  entitled,  ^'  Two  Queries 
worthy  of  Consideration." 

Q.  1.  Whether  that  ministry  that  preacheth  freely  the 
gospel-faith,  that  the  Lord  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  as  the  apo- 
stle Peter  did,  be  not  truly  orthodox  ? 

Q.  2.  Whether  it  be  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  con- 
tained in  the  sacred  Scriptures,  to  silence  or  inhibit  any 
ministers  of  Jesus  Christ  for  preaching  this  gospel  freely? 

He  affirmed  the  former,  and  maintained  it  by  several  ar- 
guments; the  latter  he  denied;  and  intimated,  that  they 
who  were  guilty  of  such  practices  acted  like  the  Jews  of 
old,  who  cast  the  blind  man  out  of  the  temple,  for  confess- 
ing that  Jesus  was  the  Christ.* 

In  close  connexion  with  Mr.  Cornwell's  history  stands,  as 
we  have  seen,  that  of  Mr.  Blackwood,  who,  in  consequence 
of  his  visitation-sermon,  became  a  proselyte  to  believers' 
baptism,  and  with  Mr.  Richard  Kingsnorth,  who  likewise 
was  convinced  by  it,  gathered  a  church  at  Staplehurst  in 
Kent;  but  his  sentiments  being  Caivinistic,  and  contrary  to 
those  of  the  society,  he  afterward  left  it  under  the  pastoral 
care  of  Mr.  Kingsnorth,  who  held  universal  redemption  and 
final  perseverance.f  Mr.  Blackwood  was  possessed,  at  the 
beginning  of  the  civil  wars,  of  a  parochial  church  in  the 
county  of  Kent ;  from  whence  it  is  probable  that  he  was 
educated  at  one  of  the  universities  After  he  changed  his 
sentiments  on  the  questions  concerning  baptism,  he  did  not 
continue  long  in  the  established  church  ;  for  he  was  as 
zealous  against  national  churches  as  against  infant-baptism. 
He  was  an  advocate  for  liberty  of  conscience,  and  opposed 

*  Crosby,  vol.  1.  p.  331— 319;  aud  toI.  3.  p.  6—9. 
t  Thonipson's  Coilectioiis,  MSS. 


IDG  SUPPLEMENT. 

the  establishment  of  presbyterlanism.  In  the  first  piece  he 
published,  he  joined  together  infant-baptism  and  compul- 
sion of  conscience,  and  called  them  "  the  two  last  and 
strongest  garrisons  of  antichrist."  He  was  reckoned  among 
"those  worthy  guides,  well  qualified  in  all  respects  for  the 
ministry,"  who  voluntarily  left  their  benefices  in  the  esta- 
blishment, by  one  who  lived  in  those  times.  He  appears, 
in  1653,  to  have  gone  into  Ireland  with  the  army  under  the 
command  of  general  Fleetwood  and  lieutenant  Ludlow. 
He  lived  till  after  the  Restoration,  and  signed  the  apology 
of  the  Baptists  in  1660,  declaring  against  Venner  s  insur- 
rection. 

Another,  who  was  reckoned  among  the  worthies  of  this 
denomination  at  this  period,  was  Mr.  Benjamin  Cox,  who 
made  no  mean  figure  in  his  time.  He  was  the  son  of  a 
bishop,*  was  a  man  of  great  learning,  and  a  graduate  in  one 
of  the  universities.  He  was,  for  some  time  a  minister  in 
the  established  church,  had  a  parochial  charge  in  the  county 
of  Devon,  and  was  very  zealous  for  the  superstitious  cere- 
monies that  prevailed  in  bishop  Laud's  time.  But  when  the 
affairs  of  state  led  men  to  think  more  freely  in  matters  of 
religion,  Mr.  Cox  was  among  the  first  in  promoting  a  re- 
formation, and  had  before  him  flattering  prospects  of  emi- 
nence and  preferment  in  this  kingdom,  when  he  rejected  the 
baptism  of  infants,  as  it  appeared  to  him  not  founded  in  the 
Scriptures  ;  but  this  obstructed  his  advancement  in  the 
established  church,  and  prejudiced  against  him  the  divines 
who  were  at  the  head  of  ecclesiastical  affairs.  He  pre- 
served, however,  the  character  of  a  man  of  abilities  and 
great  learning.  After  episcopacy  and  the  common-prayer 
were  laid  aside,  he  was  for  some  time  minister  at  Bedford. 
In  1645  he  came  to  London,  and  was  one  of  the  principal 
managers  on  the  part  of  the  Baptists  in  a  public  dispute 
concerning  infant-baptism,  at  Aldermanbury-church,  to 
which  a  stop  was  afterward  put  by  the  government.  In  the 
year  J646,  when  seven  churches  in  London,  called  Anabap- 
tists, published  a  confession  of  their  faith,  and  presented  it 
to  parliament,  his  name,  in  behalf  of  one  of  those  congre- 
gations, was  subscribed  to  it.     Though,  when  the  act  of 

•  It  seems  more  probable  thai  he  was  t!ie  grandson  of  one,  as  Dr.  Riclmrd  Cox, 
bitliop  of  Klv,  'vlio  nikd  tliat  sec  twenty  years,  died  in  1680.  Ricllard^on  de 
Pranuiibus. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  197 

Uniformity,  in  166^,  took  place,  he  at  first  conformed  ;  yet 
his  conscience  soon  after  upbraiding;  him  for  that  step,  he 
obeyed  its  dictates  by  throwing  up  his  living,  and  died  a 
Nonconformist  and  a  Baptist,  in  a  very  advanced  age;  for 
Mr.  Baxter,  with  whom  he  had  a  dispute  by  word  of  mouth 
and  by  writing,  called  him,  at  the  beginning  of  the  civil  wars, 
an  ancient  minister.  He  suffered  imprisonment  for  his  opi- 
nions concerning  baptism  in  the  city  of  Coventry.* 

Here  is  a  proper  place  for  observing,  that  at  the  Restora- 
tion, several  parishes  were  found  to  have  Baptist  ministers 
fixed  in  them.  The  cause  of  this  was,  that  in  the  year 
1653,  when  a  certain  number  of  men  called  triers  were  au- 
thorized to  examine  and  approve  candidates  for  the  ministry, 
Mr.  Tombes,  notwithstanding  his  difference  in  opinion  from 
the  rest,  such  was  the  estimation  in  which  his  character  was 
held,  was  appointed  to  be  one  of  them.  Among  other  good 
effects  that  followed  upon  this,  one  was,  that  the  com- 
missioners agreed  to  own  the  Baptists  their  brethren  ;  and 
that  if  any  such  applied  to  them  for  probation,  and  appeared 
in  other  respects  duly  qualified,  they  should  not  be  rejected 
for  holding  their  sentiments.f 


The  history  of  the  Baptists,  from  the  accession  of  James 
H.  to  the  Revolution,  is  confined  to  some  brief  accounts  of 
the  sufferings  and  characters  of  several  ministers  who  were 
in  estimation  among  them,  and  died  in  this  period. 

But  we  should  first  mention  one,  whose  name  should  have 
been  introduced  in  the  preceding  reign :  Mr.  Abraham 
Chear,  a  native  of  Plymouth,  who,  though  he  did  not  enjoy 
a  liberal  education,  knew  the  Scriptures  from  his  childhood, 
and  delighted  in  searching  them.  About  1648  he  was  bap- 
tized, and  joined  the  Baptist  church  in  that  town,  and  was 
soon  after  invited  to  be  their  pastor,  for  which  character  he 
was  fitted  by  peculiar  gifts  and  graces.  In  1661  he  suffered 
three  months'  imprisonment  in  Exeter  jail,  on  the  conven- 
ticle act.  In  1662  he  was  again  cast  into  that  prison ;  after 
his  release  he  was  imprisoned  at  the  Guildhall  in  Plymouth ; 
then,  after  a  month's  detention,  he  was  confined,  under 
military  guard,  in  the  isle  of  Plymouth  ;  where,  after  full 
fiveyears' imprisonment  in  different  jails,  and  enduring  many 
inhumanities  from  merciless  jailers,  he  yielded  up  his  spirit 

*  Crosby,  vol.  1 .  p.  353,  354.  t  IbUl.  p.  289. 


198  SUPPLEMENT. 

without  pang  or  considerable  groan,  the  5th  of  March, 
166S.  At  his  death  the  church  consisted  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  members.  After  this  the  persecution  broke  out 
with  greater  fury,  and  it  suffered  much  till  king  James's  de- 
claration for  liberty  of  conscience  revived  their  drooping 
spirits,  and  were  almost  twenty  years  destitute  of  a  pastor. 
Mr.  Chear  was  a  laborious  and  successful  preacher.  In  his 
confinement  he  wrote  several  religious  tracts,  and  letters 
to  his  friends  full  of  Christian  exhortations  to  constancy 
and  steadfastness.  One  of  these,  an  acknowledgment  of 
some  provisions  sent  to  him  and  his  fellow-prisoners,  most 
expressive  of  cheerfulness  in  their  sufferings  and  gratitude 
to  their  benefactors,  is  preserved  by  Crosby.  During  his 
illness,  almost  to  his  last  moment,  he  continued  glorifying 
God,  and  exhorting  all  who  visited  him  to  perseverance  in 
those  perilous  times  ;  speaking  with  earnest  concern  about 
the  guilt  contracted  in  these  nations  by  persecuting  God*s 
faithful  servants  ;  and  with  great  joy  and  assurance  concern- 
ing the  delight  which  God  lakes  in  his  suffering  saints,  and 
the  ample  recompense  he  will  hereafter  render  for  t^ieir  pre- 
sent sorrows ;  particularly  on  the  Lord's  day  preceding  his 
dissolution.  About  three  hours  before  it,  a  friend  perceiv- 
ing him  under  great  pressures,  said  softly  to  him,  "  They 
looked  unto  the  Lord,  and  were  lightened  :  a  right  look 
will  bring  down  relief  under  all  difficulties."  "Yea  (he  re- 
plied, with  great  strength  and  earnestness),  and  their  faces 
were  not  ashamed."* 

In  the  reign  of  James  IL  died,  at  Kelby  in  Leicestershire, 
where  he  was  minister  of  a  Baptist  congregation,  Mr. 
Richard  Farmer,  the  friend  of  Mr.  Clarke  and  Mr.  Shuttle- 
worth,  eminent  ejected  ministers  in  that  county.  He  was 
a  hard  student  and  an  aff'ecting  preacher,  and  frequently 
officiated  among  the  Independents.  He  had  a  small  estate 
to  live  upon,  in  which  he  suffered  greatly  for  his  religious 
principles,  as  distress  was  made  by  virtue  of  a  justice's  war- 
rant upon  his  goods;  and  they  took  from  him,  in  one  year, 
to  the  value  of  llO/.t 

Another,  who  suffered  much  in  this  period  for  his  non- 
conformity,  and    was  several  times  prisoner  at  York,  at 

•  Tbompsou's  Collections,  MSS.  and  Crosby's  History  of  the  English  Baptists, 
▼ol.  3.  i».  11—24. 
t  Ibid.  p.  118,  119. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  199 

Leeds,  and  at  Chester,  was  Mr.  Thomas  Hardcastle,  ejected 
from  Bramham,  in  the  county  of  York.  He  was  born  at 
Barwick  upon  Holm,  and  received  his  education  under  Mr. 
Jackson,  of  that  town,  a  learned  divine.  He  had  not  been 
long  in  the  ministry,  when  the  act  of  uniformity  passed :  he 
preached  afterward  at  Shad  well  chapel  and  other  places. 
He  was  a  man  of  pregnant  parts,  eminent  learning  and  piety, 
of  great  moderation  and  Catholicism,  though  of  a  bold  spirit, 
which  feared  no  danaer.  In  1671  he  was,  on  the  death  of 
Mr.  Ewins,*  invited  to  be  pastor  of  a  congregation  of  Bap- 
tists, who  had  separated  from  the  establishment  early  in 
1640,  though  they  continued  their  attendance  at  sermon, 
but  not  at  the  prayers,  in  the  parish-church  on  the  morning 
of  every  Lord's  day,  spending  the  afternoon  and  evening  in 
religious  exercises  among  themselves.  Mr.  Cann,  tl^e  au- 
thor of  the  marginal  references  to  the  Bible,  preached  adult 
baptism  to  them,  and  settled  them  in  church-order,  without 
making  baptism  a  term  of  communion.  On  Mr.  Hard- 
castle's  settlement  with  them,  they  took  four  rooms  on  the 
Lamb  pavement,  Broadmead,  and  made  them  into  one  of 
sixteen  yards  long  and  fifteen  broad.  At  Bristol  he  was 
sent  to  the  house  of  correction  ;  he  died  suddenly,  20th  of 
August,  1678,  universally  lamented.  He  published  one 
practical  treatise.t  He  was  succeeded  by  another  ejected 
minister. 

Mr.  George  Fownes,  who  settled  with  this  society  Sept. 
16,  1670,  finding  the  number  of  members,  which  amounted, 
when  Mr.  Hardcastle  became  their  pastor,  to  a  hundred,  in- 

*  Mr.  Ewins  was  ejected  from  a  living  in  Bristol :  though  he  was  no  scholar,  and 
had  been  a  mechanic,  he  was  esteemed  as  a  judicious,  methodical  preacher;  was  re- 
markable for  his  meekness,  patience,  and  charity;  in  his  ministerial  duties  he  was 
popular,  laborious,  and  successful,  ready  to  preach  on  most  days  when  not  otlierwise 
employed;  grave  and  serious  every  where,  and  full  of  good  discourse.  He  was  so 
scrupulous  about  maintenance,  tlial  he  would  accept  no  tithes  nor  salary,  but  only 
free  gifts.  The  bishop  of  Bristol  invited  him  to  conform,  but  he  could  by  no  means 
be  satisfied  to  comply.  When,  in  1651,  he  was  invited  by  the  separalisls  at  Bristol, 
to  become  their  minister — he  was  a  Paedobaptist.  About  1654,  he  embraced  the 
opinions  of  the  Baptists,  and  was  baptized  in  London.  In  1660  the  members  of  his 
society  were  turned  out  of  the  churches,  and  in  1662  he  was  ordained  their  pastor. 
He  went  tlirough  a  variety  of  persecutions,  and  was  often  in  prison,  once  for  a  whole 
year,  when  he  preached  twice  a  day.  There  he  contracted  a  lethargic  distemper,  of 
which  he  died,  aged  about  sixty,  in  April  1670,  greatly  lamented.  He  was  buried 
in  St.  James's  church-yard,  April  29,  and  a  vast  concourse  of  people  attended  his 
funeral.  He  was  sometimes  abused  in  the  streets,  but  would  not  attempt  to  retaliate  ; 
for  he  said  "  Vengeance  is  God's  ;  my  duty  is  patience."  Palmer's  Nonconformists' 
Memorial,  vol.  2.  p.  35l  ;  and  Thompson's  Collections,  MSS, 

t  Thompson's  Collections,  MSS.  Crosby,  vol.  3.  p.  'iJ ,  28  ;  and  Palmer's  Non- 
conformists' Memorial,  vol,  2.  p.  557, 


200  SUPPLEMENT. 

creased  to  one  hundred  and  sixty-six,  of  which  thirty-one 
were  Paedobaptists.  Mr.  Fownes  was  born  in  Shropshire, 
and  received  his  classical  education  at  Shrewsbury,  where 
his  grandson,  the  ingenious  and  learned  Mr.  Joseph  Fownes, 
was  for  many  years  a  dissenting  minister.  His  father  dying 
he  was  sent  to  Cambridge.  He  was  an  able  preacher,  and 
a  man  of  great  learning,  and  was  conversant  in  law,  physic, 
and  other  branches  of  science.  He  voluntarily  quitted  the 
parish-church  before  the  Restoration,  though  he  continued 
preaching  in  different  places  till  he  fixed  at  Bristol.  About 
the  time  of  what  was  called  the  Presbyterian  plot,  he  was 
taken  in  the  pulpit,  and  committed  to  Newgate;  but  by 
virtue  of  a  flaw  in  the  mittimus^  he  was  in  six  weeks  removed 
by  a  habeas  corpus  to  the  King's-bench,  and  acquitted. 
He  was  afterward  apprehended  on  the  highway  in  Kings- 
wood,  on  suspicion  of  only  coming  from  a  meeting,  and  com- 
mitted to  Gloucester  jail,  for  refusing  the  corporation-oath, 
and  riding  within  five  miles  of  a  corporation:  witnesses 
were  suborned  to  swear  a  riot  against  him,  though  no  other 
rioter  was  named  in  the  bill ;  he  pleaded  his  own  cause 
very  pleasantly  ;  telling  them,  "  that  he  and  his  horse  could 
not  be  guilty  of  a  riot  without  company;"  and  the  jury 
brought  in  their  verdict,  Not  guilty :  yet  he  was  returned 
back  to  prison ;  and  refusing  to  give  a  bond  for  good  be- 
havour,  of  which  he  knew  preaching  would  be  interpreted 
to  be  a  forfeiture,  he  was  detained  there  for  two  years  and 
a  half,  till  God  released  him  by  death  in  December  1685. 
He  was  afflicted  with  the  stone,  and  a  physician  declared 
"  that  his  confinement  was  his  death ;  and  that  it  was  no 
less  murder  than  if  they  had  run  him  through  the  first  day 
he  came  in,  and  more  cruel."* 

Another  eminent  minister  and  writer  among  the  Bap- 
tists at  this  time,  was  Mr.  Henry  D'Anvers,  a  worthy  man, 
of  unspotted  life  and  conversation,  a  joint-elder  of  a  Bap- 
tist congregation  at  Aldgate,  London  ;  and  author  of  "  A 
Treatise  of  Baptism,"  which  drew  him  into  a  controversy 
with  Mr.  Wills,  Mr.  Blinman,  and  Mr.  Baxter,  in  whose 
writings,  if  we  may  credit  a  letter  published  by  Mr.  D'An- 
vers, and  sent  to  him  by  a  person  of  quality,  of  known 
worth,  ability,  and  moderation,  ''there  were  more  heat, 

•  Palmer's  Nonconformists'  Memorial,  vol.  l.p.  243,  &c.  Crosbj,  vol.  .3.  p.  28, 
29  ;  and  Thompson's  Collections,  M.SS. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BAPTISTS.  201 

passion^  and  personal  reflections,  than  of  reason,  or  a  sober 
Inquisition  of  truth."  Mr.  D'Anvers  was  descended  from 
honourable  parents,  his  father  being  a  gentleman  who  had 
an  estate  of  400/.  a  year;  he  himself  was  governor  of  Staf- 
ford and  a  justice  of  peace,  some  time  before  Oliver's  usur- 
pation, and  well  beloved  by  the  people.  He  was  noted  for 
one  who  would  take  no  bribes.  At  Stafford  he  first  em- 
braced the  opinions  of  the  Baptists.* 

In  1687,  May  14th,  died  Mr.  Thomas  Wilcox,  minister 
of  a  congregation,  which  met  previous  to  the  plague  at  his 
own  house  in  Cannon-street ;  but  afterward  at  the  Three 
Cranes  in  the  Borough,  Southwark  ;  and  author  of  a  popu- 
lar little  piece,  which  has  been  frequently  reprinted,  enti- 
tled, **  A  Drop  of  Honey  from  the  Rock  Christ."  He  was 
born  at  Linden,  in  the  county  of  Rutland,  August  1622; 
was  several  times  confined  in  Newgate  for  nonconformity, 
and  suffered  very  much.  He  was  a  moderate  man,  and  of 
catholic  principles,  well  beloved  by  all  denominations,  and 
frequently  preached  among  the  Presbyterians  and  Inde- 
pendents. 

October  3, 1687,  died,  aged  fifty-three,  Mr.  John  Gosnold, 
who  had  beeH  a  scholar  at  the  Charterhouse,  and  a  student 
at  Pembroke-hall,  Cambridge,  a  man  of  great  learning  and 
piety :  a  pious  practical  preacher,  of  singular  modesty  and 
moderation  ;  intimately  acquainted  with  Tillotson,  whose 
weekly  lecture  he  used  to  attend,  and  was  much  esteemed 
and  valued  by  other  men  of  note  and  dignity  in  the  esta- 
blished church,  who  kept  up  a  correspondence  with  him. 
He  was  educated  for  the  pulpit  in  the  establishment,  but 
by  the  act  of  uniformity  made  incapable  of  any  settlement 
in  it.  He  was  chaplain  to  lord  Grey.  Having  joined  the 
Baptists,  he  was  chosen  pastor  of  a  congregation  at  Bar- 
bican, in  London  ;  and  was  one  of  the  ministers  who  sub- 
scribed the  apology  presented  to  Charles  II.  on  occasion  of 
Venner's  conspiracy.  Though  he  was  always  peaceably 
minded,  he  was  often  forced  to  conceal  himself.  His  flock 
held  him  in  great  respect,  and  his  preaching  was  so  popular 
as  to  draw  after  him  people  of  all  denominations.  His  au- 
dience was  usually  computed  to  be  near  three  thousand ; 
and  among  them  very  often  six  or  seven  clergymen  in  their 
gowns,  who  sat  in  a  convenient  place,  under  a  large  gallery, 

*  Crosby,  vol.  3.  p.  90. 
VOL.  V.  P 


202  SUPPLEMENT, 

where  they  were  seen  by  few.  The  number  of  his  audi- 
tors, and  the  figure  which  some  of  them  made,  occasioned, 
after  the  fire  of  London,  an  application  from  the  officers 
of  the  parish  of  Cripplegate  to  request  a  collection  for 
the  poor,  who  abounded  in  that  parish.  The  request  was 
complied  with,  upwards  of  50/.  was  raised,  and  the  church 
voluntarily  continued  the  collection  for  above  twenty  years. 
His  publications  were,  a  small  treatise  entitled,  "The  Doc- 
trine of  Baptism  ;"  and  another  concerning  "  the  laying  on 
of  hands."  He  was  buried  in  Bunhill-fields,  with  this  sim- 
ple inscription  : 

"  Here  lieth  the  body  of  Mr.  John  Gosnold,  a  faithful 
minister  of  the  gospel,  who  departed  this  life  October  the 
3d,  1678,  and  in  the  fifty-third  year  of  his  age." 


HISTORY  OF  THE   QUAKERS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

FROM  THE  PROTECTORSHIP    OF  CROMWELL  TO  THE 
DECLARATION  OF  INDULGENCES,  1674. 


JMr.  Neal  has  allowed  a  few  pages  only  to  the  History 
of  the  Quakers :  and  they  are  chiefly  spent  on  the  wild  ex- 
travagances and  sufferings  of  James  Naylor.  But  the  lot 
of  this  people,  while  other  sectarists  breathed  a  freer  air 
under  the  protectorship  of  Cromwell,  was  peculiarly  hard 
and  afflictive.  The  change  of  government,  on  his  taking 
the  reins,  produced  no  revolution  in  their  favour;  but  their 
sufferings  continued  to  increase  with  the  increase  of  their 
numbers.  The  subordinate  magistrates  were  continued  in 
office ;  and  the  ecclesiastics,  their  former  persecutors,  re- 
tained power  to  be  troublesome  to  them.  The  protector 
has  been  represented  as  the  friend  of  religious  liberty;  and 
so,  in  some  instances,  he  certainly  shewed  himself;  but  the 
Quakers  derived  little  benefit  from  his  liberal  views  and  re- 
gard to  the  rights  of  conscience.  For,  though  he  himself 
did  not  openly  disturb  them  on  account  of  their  religious 
opinions  and  practices ;  yet  those  who  acted  under  his  au- 
thority grievously  persecuted  them,  and  he  gave  little  or  no 
check  to  their  intolerance,  although  he  had  the  power,  and 
was  repeatedly  and  earnestly  solicited  to  do  it.  The  domi- 
nant parties  had  imbibed  a  spirit  of  hatred  and  animosity 
against  this  people:  and  the  protector,  it  is  supposed,  might 
be  fearful  of  disobliging  them,  by  animadverting  on  their 
oppressive  measures  :  or  he  might  consider  the  Quakers  as 
too  contemptible  or  too  pacific  a  body  to  fear  any  dano-er 
from,  even  under  the  greatest  provocations.* 

To  give  some  colour  of  law  to  the  severities  practised 
against  them,  pretexts  were  drawn  from  supposed  violations 

*  Goagh's  History  of  the  Qoakers,  vol.  1.  p.  132.  198. 

p2 


204  SUPPLEMENT. 

of  the  regulations  of  civil  policy.  "A  Christian  exhorta- 
tion to  an  assembly,  after  the  priest  had  done  and  the  wor- 
ship was  over,  was  denominated  interrupting  public  wor- 
ship, and  disturbing  the  priest  in  his  office  :  an  honest  testi- 
mony against  sin  in  the  streets  or  markets,  was  styled  a 
breach  of  the  peace  :  and  their  appearing  before  the  magis- 
trates covered,  a  contempt  of  authority  :  hence  proceeded 
fines,  imprisonments,  and  spoiling  of  goods.  Nay,  so  hot 
for  persecution  were  some  magistrates,  that  by  an  unparal- 
leled misconstruction  of  the  law  against  vagrants,  they 
tortured  with  cruel  whippings  the  bodies  of  both  men  and 
women  of  good  estate  and  reputation,  merely  because  they 
went  under  the  denomination  of  Quakers."* 

In  1656,  Henry  Clifton,  only  riding  through  Upwell  in 
Cambridgeshire,  after  having  been  carried  before  two  jus- 
tices, was  sent  to  prison,  where  he  lay  a  considerable  time 
in  the  dungeon  among  condemned  felons.  Richard  Hub- 
berthorn  and  Richard  Weaver,  travelling  from  home  to 
pay  a  friendly  visit  to  Ann  Blakely,  who  was,  for  her  open 
testimony  against  the  sins  of  the  times,  imprisoned  at  Cam- 
bridge, were  also  committed  to  prison.  Thomas  Curtis,  a 
woollen-draper  of  Reading,  going  to  Plymouth  on  busi- 
ness, and  from  thence  to  West-Alvington,  accompanied  by 
John  Martindale,  were  both  cast,  as  vagrants,  into  Exeter 
jail;  and  at  the  ensuing  assizes  brought  before  the  judge, 
where  nothing  was  laid  to  their  charge.  But,  for  not  taking 
off  their  hats,  they  were  fined  40/.  each  for  contempt,  and 
for  nonpayment  detained  above  a  year  in  prison.  During 
this  term,  Martindale,  having  obtained  leave  of  the  jailer  to 
visit  a  friend  at  lichester,  went  to  a  meeting  at  Colyton; 
where  he,  Humphrey  Sprague,  and  Thomas  Dyer,  lodging 
at  a  friend's  house,  were  apprehended  by  a  warrant,  and 
carried  before  the  justices  at  the  quarter-sessions  at  Honi- 
ton ;  and,  though  one  of  them  was  but  two,  and  another  but 
five  miles  from  home,  were  sentenced,  as  vagrants,  to  be 
whipped  in  the  market-place,  and  sent  with  a  pass  from 
tithing  to  tithing;  which  was  accordingly  done.  George 
Whitehead,  a  virtuous  and  learned  young  man  of  a  repu- 
table family  in  Westmoreland,  preaching  at  Nayland  in 
Suffolk  April  1657,  was  sentenced  by  two  justices  to  be 
openly  whipped,  as  a  vagrant,  till  his  body  were  bloody. 

♦  Googh')*  History,  vol.  1.  p.  159,  140. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    Q0AKERS.  205 

The  constable,  to  wliom  the  warrant  was  given,  employed 
a  foolish  fellow,  void  of  discretion  and  feeling,  to  execute 
it ;  who  laid  on  his  stripes  with  unmerciful  violence ; 
whereby  Whitehead's  back  and  breasts  were  grievously 
cut,  his  skin  torn,  and  his  blood  shed  in  abundance.  But 
the  insensible  fool  went  on,  unrestrained  by  the  constable, 
till  his  hand  was  stayed  by  the  cry  of  the  spectators,  who, 
affected  with  the  cruelty,  called  out  to  him  to  stop.  Hum- 
phrey Smith  and  Samuel  Curtis,  riding  together  near 
Axminster,  George  Bewley,  John  Ellis,  and  Humphrey 
Sprague,  after  a  meeting  in  Bridport,  were  whipped  as  vaga- 
bonds, and  sent  away  with  passes.  Joan  Edmunds,  wife  of 
Edward  Edmunds,  of  Totness,  about  ten  miles  from  home 
being  stopped  by  a  drunken  fellow,  who  took  away  her 
horse,  on  complaining  to  a  justice,  was  sent  to  Exeter  jail, 
because  she  had  no  pass  :  her  horse  was  ordered  to  be  sold, 
and  part  of  the  money  applied  to  defray  the  charge  of  car- 
rying her  to  prison.  Her  habitation  lying  in  the  direct 
road,  she  was  taken  six  miles  about,  to  prevent  this  injus- 
tice being  exposed  amongst  her  neig^hbours,  who  well  knew 
she  was  no  vagrant.* 

Another  pretext,  on  which  many  of  these  people  suffered, 
under  the  form  of  law,  very  illegal  severities,  was  that  of 
breaking  the  sabbath.  Their  religious  zeal,  in  frequenting 
their  assemblies  for  public  worship,  obliged  them  to  travel 
to  the  places,  where  they  were  held,  sometimes  at  a  consi- 
derable distance  from  their  habitations.  This  was  called 
a  breach  of  the  sabbath  ;  and  it  was  punished  by  impound- 
ing their  horses,  by  distress  of  goods,  by  fines,  by  imprison- 
ment, by  whipping,  and  by  sitting  in  the  stocks.f 

If  magistrates  could  be  guilty  of  such  unrighteous  seve- 
rities, it  is  not  surprising,  that  the  licentious  rabble  should 
attack  this  people  with  violence  and  abuse.  In  numerous 
instances  and  in  various  places,  the  houses  in  which  they 
held  their  assemblies  for  religious  worship  were  riotously 
assaulted.  Their  services  were  interrupted  by  hallooino- 
singing,  and  railing:  the  windows  were  broken  by  stones 
and  bullets :  their  persons  were  buffeted  and  stoned,  their 
faces  and  clothes  daubed  with  filth  and  excrements  ;  some 
were  knocked  down,  and  others  had  their  teeth  beaten  out  - 

*  Cough's  History,  vol.  1.  p.  225—232.  f  Ibid.  p.  271,  272,  not*. 


206  SUPPLEMENT. 

nor  did  the  tenderness  of  sex  protect  the  women.     The 

rabble  were  too  often  led   and  encouraged  by  clergymen. 

"  Many  of  these  abuses  (observes  the  historian),  being 
committed  on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  the  day  they  called 
their  sabbath,  with  impunity,  under  a  government  and  by 
a  people  who  pretended  to  make  it  a  point  to  observe  it 
with  all  the  pharisaical  strictness,  and  in  many  cases  be- 
yond the  strictness,  which  the  Mosaical  law  appointed  for 
observing  the  seventh  day,  furnish,  an  occasion  to  reflect 
upon  the  irrational  inconsistency  of  superstition  in  every 
shape;  by  which  I  understand  an  over-zealous  attachment 
to  some  circumstantials  of  religion,  while  the  essential 
part,  viz.  the  inwardly  sanctifying  power  thereof,  whereby 
we  are  taught  to  honour  God,  and  love  and  do  good  to 
mankind,  is  overlooked.  These  men,  it  is  probable,  would 
have  thought  it  a  heinous  crime  to  have  been  employed  on 
that  day  in  any  honest  labour,  though  in  itself  lawful,  and 
in  some  sort  necessary,  and  yet  shewed  no  reluctance  or 
compunction  in  committing  unlawful  actions,  as  opposite  to 
good  government  as  religion,  in  assaulting  persons  and  de- 
stroying the  property  of  inoff'ensive,  unresisting  neighbours 
and  fellow-citizens  with  violence  and  outrage,  whose  only 
crime  was,  the  applying  the  day  to  the  best  purpose,  the 
assembling  to  worship  their  Maker  in  that  way  they  were 
persuaded  in  their  consciences  was  most  acceptable  to 
him."* 

So  general  was  the  persecution  under  which  this  people 
suffered,  that  scarcely  one  of  them,  whose  travels  and  ser- 
vices to  the  society  are  preserved  on  record,  escaped  per- 
sonal abuse  or  cruel  imprisonment  in  any  quarter  of  the 
nation. 

George  Fox,  in  1653,  was  summoned  before  the  magis- 
trates at  Carlisle,  and  committed  to  prison  till  the  assizes, 
as  a  blasphemer,  and  heretic,  and  a  seducer.  He  had  exas- 
perated them  by  his  plain-dealing,  in  endeavouring  to 
shew  them,  that  although  they,  being  Presbyterians  and 
Independents,  were  high  in  the  profession  of  religion,  they 
were  without  the  possession  of  what  they  professed.  The 
ground  of  his  being  summoned  was,  his  having  exhorted 
the  people  to  truth  and  honesty,  at  the   market-cross  on  a 

*  Gtiugli's  ILi^torv,  vol.  1-.  p.  tiG? — 'J71,  and  llie  note. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  207 

market-day,  and  having  preached  to  them  on  the  Sunday, 
after  the  service  was  concluded  ;  on  which  he  had  been 
assaulted  by  rude  people  in  the  church,  and  rescued  by  the 
governor.  During  his  confinement  the  general  wish  was, 
**  that  he  might  be  hanged  :"  and  the  high-sheriff  declared 
with  rancour,  that  he  would  guard  him  to  execution  himself. 
At  the  assizes,  it  was  found  that  the  charge  of  blasphemy 
could  not  be  made  good,  and  it  was  concluded  not  to  bring 
him  to  trial ;  and  he  was  left  with  the  magistrates  of  the 
town.  By  their  order  he  was  put  among  the  felons  and 
murderers,  in  a  dungeon,  noisome  and  filthy  to  the  last  de- 
gree, where  men  and  women  were  kept  together,  one  of 
whom  was  almost  eaten  up  with  lice  ;  and  the  deputy  of  the 
jailer  would  often  fall  on  him  and  the  friends  who  visited 
him  with  a  cudgel  :  while  the  prisoners,  vile  as  they  were, 
behaved  affectionately  to  him,  received  his  admonitions  with 
deference,  and  some  embraced  his  doctrine.  At  length,  the 
parliament  having  instituted  an  inquiry  concerning  his 
situation,  and  the  governor  having  remonstrated  on  it,  he 
was  released.  In  1634,  at  Whetstone  in  Leicestershire, 
he  was  brought  before  colonel  Hacker,  who  gave  him 
liberty  to  go  home,  if  he  would  stay  there  and  not  go  abroad 
to  meetings.  To  this  Fox  replied,  "  if  he  should  agree 
thereto,  it  would  imply  that  he  was  guilty  of  something,  for 
which  his  home  was  made  his  prison  ;  and  if  he  went  to 
meeting,  they  would  consider  that  as  a  breach  of  their 
order :  therefore  he  plainly  told  them  he  should  go  to  meet- 
ing, and  could  not  answer  their  requirings."  Upon  this 
he  was,  next  day,  carried  prisoner  by  captain  Drury  to 
London.  When  Cromwell  was  informed  of  his  arrival, 
he  sent  to  him  this  message  :  *•  That  the  protector  required 
of  George  Fox,  that  he  should  promise  not  to  take  up  the 
sword,  or  any  other  weapon,  against  him  or  the  govern- 
ment, as  it  then  was  :  that  he  should  write  it  in  what 
words  he  saw  proper,  and  set  his  hand  to  it."  Fox  re- 
turned an  answer  to  this  eff*ect ;  and  was  afterward  intro- 
duced to  Cromwell,  and  they  had  much  discourse  about 
religion,  in  which  the  protector  carried  himself  with  great 
moderation  :  and  Fox  had  his  liberty  given  him.* 

In  1656,  Fox,  accompanied  by  William  Salt  of  London, 
and  Edward   Pyott  of  Bristol,  travelled  through  Devon- 

*  Gongh's  History,  vol.  1.  p.  132— 1S6.  1.55,  156. 


208  SUPPLEMENT, 

shire  into  Cornwall,  to  Market-Jew,  where  he  wrote  a 
paper,  containing  an  exhortation  to  fear  God,  and  learn  of 
Christ  the  light;  which  fell  into  the  hands  of  major  Ceely, 
a  justice  at  St.  Ives,  who  committed  Fox  and  his  compa- 
nions to  Launceston  jail,  on  the  charge  of  spreading  papers 
to  the  disturbance  of  the  public  peace,  and  having  no  pass, 
though  persons  unknown,  for  travelling  up  and  down,  and 
refusing  to  take  the  oath  of  abjuration,  and  to  give  sureties 
for  their  good  behaviour.  After  nine  weeks'  confinement 
they  were  brought  to  their  trial,  before  judge  Glyn,  at  the 
assizes  :  here  they  demanded  justice  for  their  false  impri- 
sonment ;  and  major  Ceely,  not  adhering  to  the  charges  in 
the  mittimus,  brought  up  new  accusations  of  a  treasonable 
proposal,  and  an  assault :  and  they  were  indicted  for  com- 
ing, by  force  and  arms,  into  a  court,  into  which  they  were 
conducted  as  prisoners.  But  on  no  ground  could  any  ille- 
gal criminality  be  proved  against  them.  The  judge  ordered 
them  to  be  taken  away ;  and,  in  their  absence,  fined  them 
twenty  marks  apiece  for  coming  into  court  with  their  hats 
on,  and  commanded  that  they  should  be  detained  in  prison 
till  their  fines  were  paid.  Seeing  no  prospect  of  an  imme- 
diate release  from  such  a  commitment,  they  discontinued 
the  weekly  payment  of  seven  shillings  apiece  for  them- 
selves, and  as  much  for  their  horses,  which  the  jailer  had 
extorted.  Upon  this  they  were  turned  into  a  dismal  and 
most  noisome  dungeon,  called  Doomsdale,  where  the  ex- 
crements of  former  prisoners  had  been  accumulating  for 
many  years.  They  were  not  allowed  beds  or  straw  to  lie 
on  ;  and,  the  filthiness  of  the  place  not  allowing  them  room 
to  sit  down,  they  were  obliged  to  stand  all  night.  Neither 
were  they  permitted  to  cleanse  it,  or  to  have  any  victuals 
but  what  they  received  with  difficulty  through  the  grate. 
This  cruel  treatment  continued  till  the  sessions  at  Bodmin, 
when,  on  a  representation  of  their  case  to  the  justices,  an 
order  was  obtained  for  opening  the  door  of  Doomsdale,  and 
tor  permission  to  clean  it,  and  to  buy  their  provisions  in 
the  town.  About  the  end  of  thirty  weeks  they  were  dis- 
charged by  an  order  from  major-general  Desborrow,  in 
consequence  of  applications  made  in  their  favour  to  Crom- 
well. During  this  imprisonment  one  of  Fox's  friends 
offered  himself  to  the  [)rotector  to  lie  in  prison,  body  for 
hody,  in  his  btead  :  to  which  proposal  Cromwell  answered, 


HISTORY    OF   THE    QUAKERS.  209 

he  could  not  grant  it,  being  contrary  to  law ;  and  turning 
to  some  of  his  council  standing  by  him,  asked,  **  Which  of 
you  would  do  as  much  for  me,  if  1  were  in  the  same  con- 
dition ?"*  The  next  places  at  which  we  find  Fox  are, 
Cardiff,  Swansea,  and  Brecknock.  He  visited  these  towns 
in  1657 ;  settled  a  meeting  at  Swansea  ;  and,  at  the  latter 
place,  met  with  rude  treatment,  and  was  exposed  to  danger 
from  the  populace,  raised  and  stimulated  to  riot  and  tumult 
by  the  raagistrates.t 

Another  sufferer  amongst  the  Quakers,  was  Miles  Hal- 
head,  one  of  their  first  zealous  preachers;  who,  at  Skipton 
and  Doncaster,  was  sorely  beaten  and  bruised  by  the  popu- 
lace, and  left  for  dead.  Thomas  Briggs,  in  Lancaster,  Ro- 
bert Widders  and  Willian  Dewsbury,  in  Cumberland,  were 
also  severally  abused  in  like  raanner.J  John  Cam  and 
John  Audland  were  assaulted  at  Bristol,  to  the  great  risk 
of  their  lives,  by  hundreds  of  the  rabble,  instigated  by  Far- 
mer, a  clergyman.  William  Caton  and  John  Stubbs,  be- 
sides being  haled  before  the  magistrates  at  Dover,  were  at 
Maidstone  sent  to  the  house  of  correction,  stripped,  and 
their  necks  and  arm^  put  into  the  stocks,  and  so  cruelly 
whipped  with  cords  as  to  draw  tears  from  the  spectators. 
After  this,  under  the  plea  that  "  he  that  would  not  work 
should  not  eat,"  they  were  kept  several  days  without  vic- 
tuals, only  on  the  allowance  of  a  little  water  once  a  day: 
and  soon  after  were  sent  out  of  town,  by  different  ways, 
with  a  pass,  as  vagabonds. § 

At  Wymondham  in  Norfolk,  Richard  Hubberthorn  was 
committed  to  bridewell  for  addressing  the  cono:reo;ation 
after  sermon  in  the  parish-church  :  and  on  the  next  day 
removed  to  a  very  incommodious  prison,  being  a  poor  hole 
in  a  cross  wall  of  Norwich-castle  ;  where  he  was  detained 
till  the  sessions.  The  justices  then,  waiving  the  original 
ground  of  his  commitment,  charged  him  with  contempt  of 
authority,  for  appearing  before  them  with  his  hat  on  ;  and 
under  this  pretence  recommitted  him  to  prison,  where  he 
lay  a  long  time.|| 

The  sufferings  in  which  the  members  of  this  society  were 
involved  by  the  sentence  of  magistrates,  were  in  many  in- 
etances  heightened  by  the  severity  and  injustice  of  the  jail- 

*  Cough's  Historv,  vol.  I.  p.  510—217.  t  Ibid.  p.  289. 

t  ibid.  p.  137.      '  §  Ibid.  p.  162.  166,  167.  ||  Ibid.  p.  169. 


210  SUPPLEMENT. 

ers  :  James  Lancaster,  George  Whitehead,  and  Christopher 
Atkinson,  for  not  complying  with  the  jailer's  extravagant 
demands,  were  obliged  to  lie  in  their  clothes  on  the  floor, 
in  the  prison  at  Norwich,  for  eight  weeks  in  the  cold  winter 
of  16j4.*  At  St.  Edmundsbury,  1655,  the  same  Whitehead, 
John  Harwood,  George  Rose,  George  Fox  the  younger, 
and  Henry  Marshall,  because  they  refused  to  gratify  the 
avaricious  demands  of  the  jailer  for  lodgings,  and  required 
a  free  prison,  were  turned  down  to  the  common  ward  among 
the  felons,  in  a  low  dungeon,  with  a  damp  earthen  floor, 
where  they  lay  upon  rye-straw.  In  this  situation  they  were 
exposed  to  abuse  from  the  prisoners,  who  frequently  took 
away  their  food  and  other  necessaries,  alleging  the  jailer's 
permission  :  one  desperate  fellow  frequently  kicked  and 
smote,  and  in  a  drunken  fit  threatened  to  kill  them  ;  saying^, 
"  if  he  killed  them,  he  should  not  be  hanged  for  it."  After 
they  had  been  in  prison  thirty  weeks,  arrears  of  dues  of 
fourteen  pence  a  week  were  demanded  from  each  of  them; 
and  on  their  remonstrating  against  it,  the  turnkey  was 
ordered  to  take  away  their  clothes  and  boxes,  which  was 
done,  with  a  threat  to  take  their  coats  from  otF  their  backs. 
And  for  the  space  of  twenty-four  weeks,  they  were  obliged 
to  lie  upon  part  of  their  body-clothes  on  straw.  Some 
necessaries  of  linen  brought  to  them  by  a  friend  were 
seized,  and  the  provisions  sent  to  them  were  examined. 
Their  friends  were  not  admitted  in;  and,  if  they  attempted 
to  speak  to  them  at  the  window  or  door  of  the  jail,  water 
was  frequently  thrown  on  them  to  drive  them  away.  At 
length,  in  consequence  of  an  application  to  the  protector, 
an  inquiry  into  the  treatment  they  had  received  was  insti- 
tuted, and  the  jailer  was  restrained  from  exercising  or  per- 
mitting the  cruel  abuse  they  had  hitherto  suffered.  After 
an  imprisonment  from  twelve  to  fifteen  months,  through 
repeated  applications  to  Cromwell,  seconded  by  the  private 
solicitations  of  Mrs.  Mary  Sanders,  a  waiting  gentlewoman 
in  his  family,  an  order  for  their  release  was  obtained,  di- 
rected to  sir  Francis  Russel,  a  man  of  moderation,  and 
averse  from  persecution,  who  immediately  caused  them  to 
be  set  at  full  liberty.t  But  the  case  of  James  Parnel,  a 
native  of  Retford  in  Nottinghamshire,  who  was  educated 
in  the  schools  of  literature,  in  the  sixteenth  year  of  his  age 

•  Goagh's  Hisloi},  vol.  1.  i>.  170.  t  Ibid.  p.  176—180. 


HISTORY    OF   THE    QUAKERS.  211 

joined  the  Quakers,  and,  though  a  youth,  was  a  pathetic 
preacher  and  able  disputant,  and  discovered  the  wisdom  and 
understanding  of  age  and  experience,  afforded  most  affecting 
instances  of  the  severities  a  cruel  jailer  could  inflict.  His 
constitution  was  tender,  and  after  ten  or  eleven  months 
sunk  under  the  multiplied  hardships  of  his  imprisonment, 
about  the  age  of  nineteen ;  the  consideration  of  his  youth 
exciting  no  commiseration.* 

Besides  the  personal  injuries  these  virtuous  people  suf- 
fered, they  were  exposed  to  great  depredations  in  their 
property,  by  unreasonable  fines  and  exorbitant  distraints, 
especially  on  account  6f  tithes:  into  the  detail  of  which 
we  have  not  room  to  descend.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  in 
1659,  where  531,  13s,  6d.  only  could  be  demanded,  138/. 
were  exacted.f 

To  sum  up  this  view  of  their  sufferings,  it  may  be  ob- 
served, that  when  a  printed  account  of  them  was  presented 
to  the  parliament  which  the  protector  convened,  it  appeared 
that  one  hundred  and  forty  of  them  were  then  in  prison ; 
and  of  one  thousand  nine  hundred  who  had  suffered  in  the 
preceding  six  years,  twenty-one  had  died  in  prison,  generally 
by  hardship  or  by  violent  abuses.;}; 

It  is  to  be  remarked,  that  they  supported  themselves  under 
severe  persecution,  with  meekness,  patience,  and  fortitude, 
"  as  lambs  dumb  before  their  shearers  :"  and  there  were 
not  wanting  instances  of  their  being  so  borne  up  by  inward 
consolation  and  peace,  by  faith  and  hope  in  their  afflictions, 
as  frequently  to  sing  praises  to  God,  to  the  astonishment 
of  the  spectators  and  of  their  fellow-prisoners. 

While  they  were  exposed  to  hatred,  contempt,  and  abuse, 
from  without,  brotherly  kindness  and  unfeigned  charity  in- 
creased, and  connected  them  amongst  themselves.  While 
each  seemed  regardless  of  his  own  liberty,  they  were  zeal- 
ous advocates  for  that  of  their  brethren,  and  almost  inces- 
sant in  their  representations  to  those  in  authority  of  the 
sufferings  of  their  friends;  going  so  far  in  their  charity,  as 
to  offer  themselves  freely,  person  for  person,  to  lie  in  pri- 
son, instead  of  such  as  they  apprehended  were  in  danger  of 
perishing  through  the  length  or  extremity  of  their  con- 
finement.§ 

*  Gough'o  History,  vol.  1.  p.  180—188.  t  Ibid.  p.  284. 

t  Ibiil.  p.  '271.     '  §  Ibid.  p.  110.  175,  176. 


212  SUPPLEMENT. 

This  mutual  and  generous  attachment  was  amiable :  their 
moral  conduct  was  regular :  and  their  conscientious  regard 
to  fidelity  in  their  commerce  begat  confidence.  They  were 
careful  to  manufacture  or  choose  such  goods  as  were  sub- 
stantial, and  would  answer  the  expectations  of  the  purcha- 
sers; moderate  in  their  profits;  sparing  in  their  commen- 
dations; punctual  in  their  payments;  they  asked  no  more 
for  their  ware  than  the  precise  sum  they  were  determined 
to  accept;  and  they  took  no  advantage  of  ignorance.  So 
that,  under  all  their  sufferings,  they  prospered,  and  verified 
the  proverb,  that  ''  Honesty  is  the  best  policy."* 

It  was  also  a  distinguishing  trait  in  the  character  of  this 
people,  that  they  attached  themselves  to  none  of  the  political 
parties  of  the  day,  nor  entered  into  their  ambitious  views. 
It  was  with  them  a  principle  of  religion  to  have  no  inter- 
meddling with  secular  factions,  and  to  demean  themselves 
quietly  and  peaceably  under  the  existing  government.  When 
the  nation  was  in  great  commotion  and  fluctuation,  on  the 
death  of  Cromwell,  George  Fox  addressed  an  exhortation 
to  his  friends  "  to  live  in  love  and  peace  with  all  men,  to 
keep  clear  of  all  the  commotions  of  the  world,  and  not  to 
intermeddle  with  the  powers  of  the  earth,  but  to  let  their 
conversation  be  in  heaven."  He  remarked,  that  "  all  who 
pretend  to  fight  for  Christ  are  deceived,  for  his  kingdom  is 
not  of  this  world,  and  therefore  his  servants  do  not  fight." 
When  sir  George  Booth  rose  in  arms  in  favour  of  the  exiled 
monarch,  the  committee  of  safety  invited  the  Quakers  to 
take  up  arms,  offering  considerable  posts  and  commands  to 
some  of  them.  But  they  esteemed  war  and  violence  to  be 
inconsistent  with  pure  Christianity,  and  were  not  to  be  cor- 
rupted by  the  prospects  of  preferment  and  honours.t 

Unassisted  by  any  alliance  with  the  state,  nay,  treated 
with  severity  by  all  the  contending  powers  in  their  turn, 
and  every  where  pursued  with  contempt  and  cruel  abuse, 
they  increased,  and  spread  themselves  over  the  kingdom.  In 
the  year  1652,  meetings  of  them  were  settled  in  many  of  the 
central  and  northern  parts  of  the  nation.  Their  preachers 
were  zealous  and  active;  not  intimidated  by  sufferings,  nor 
wearied  by  journeys  and  labours.  Francis  Howgill  and 
Edward  Burrougiis,  with  Anthony  Pearson,  travelled  to 
London  ;  John  Cam  and  John  Audland  to  Bristol ;  Richard 

•  Cough's  History,  vol.  ].  p.  Ul.  t  Ibid.  p.  ?75,  *74.  ?77. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  213 

Hubberthorn  and  George  Whitehead,  to  Norwich  ;  and 
others  to  other  parts.  And  we  find  George  Fox  dissemi- 
nating their  principles,  and  meeting  the  severest  sufferings, 
in  the  remotest  parts  of  the  kingdom.  The  evils  which 
this  people  endured  with  singular  meekness  and  patience, 
had  great  effect  in  awakening  attention  to  their  preaching, 
and  softening  the  minds  of  numbers  to  the  reception  of  their 
doctrine.  It  was  justly  remarked  by  Hugh  Peters  to  Oliver 
Cromwell,  ''  that  he  could  not  give  George  Fox  a  better 
opportunity  of  spreading  his  principles  in  Cornwall,  than 
by  imprisoning  him  there."* 

The  instances  of  the  persecution  and  sufferings  they  en- 
dured, which  we  have  selected,  for  we  do  not  pretend  to 
give  their  history  in  a  minute  detail,  reflect  disgrace  on  the 
magistracy  of  the  age:  and  are  a  reproach  to  the  adminis- 
tration of  justice.  But  the  mayor  of  Oxford,  in  the  year 
1654,  deserves  to  be  mentioned  as  an  example  of  a  more 
equitable  and  humane  disposition.  Elizabeth  Heavens  and 
Elizabeth  Fletcher,  two  north-country  women,  were  appre- 
hended and  sent  to  Bocardo,  a  prison  usually  appropriated 
to  the  reception  of  felons  and  murderers,  for  having  ex- 
horted the  people,  after  service,  in  one  of  the  churches. 
The  mayor  being  sent  for  to  meet  the  justices,  by  whose 
order  they  had  been  committed,  to  examine  the  Quakers,  he 
replied  to  the  message,  "  Let  them  who  committed  them 
deal  with  them  according  to  law,  for  my  part  I  have  nothing 
against  them  :  if  they  wanted  food,  money,  or  clothes,  I 
would  willingly  supply  them."  The  justices  however  met, 
attended  by  Dr.  Owen  the  vice-chancellor,  who  was  the 
principal  in  examining  them;  and  the  sentence  passed  on 
them  was,  that  they  should  be  whipped  out  of  the  city. 
This  sentence,  according  to  the  constitution  of  the  town, 
was  not  valid  without  the  signature  and  seal  of  the  mayor: 
which,  as  he  judged  it  unmerited  and  unjust,  he  refused  to 
affix  to  it.  But  by  the  order  of  the  vice-chancellor  and  his 
coadjutors,  it  was  severely  executed  without  being  legalized 
by  his  sanction  :  though  the  conviction  of  their  innocence 
aftected  even  the  heart  of  the 'executioner  to  that  degree, 
that  he  performed  his  office  with  manifest  reluctance.f 

•  Goagh's  History,  vol.  1.  p.  217. 

t. These  women  had,  a  few  days  before,  for  exhorling  the  inhabilanls  and  students 
to  repentance,  been  pumped  on  by  the  scholars  of  St.  .Tohn's  college,  till  they  wer« 


214  SUPPLEMENT. 

Another  more  remarkable  and  more  public  instance  of 
protection  and  justice,  which  this  people  were  so  happy  as 
once  to  receive  in  those  times^  reflects  honour  on  the  name 
of  general  Monk.  On  a  complaint  against  some  of  his  sol- 
diers for  disturbing  their  meetings,  he  issued  out  this  order : 

*'  St.  James's,  March  9,  1659. 
"  I  do  require  all  officers  and  soldiers  to  forbear  to 
"  disturb  the  peaceable  meetings  of  the  Quakers,  they  doing 
nothing  prejudicial  to  the  parliament  or  commonwealth  of 
England.  George  Monk."* 

1  am  sensible,  that  wild  flights  of  rudeness  and  enthusiasm, 
that  violations  of  decency,  decorum,  and  order,  are  imputed 
to  the  Quakers  at  this  period.  Mosheim  stigmatizes  them 
as  **  pernicious  fanatics,"  and  speaks,  as  it  were  with  appro- 
bation, of  their  being  "  severely  chastised  for  their  extra- 
vagance and  folly."  But  granting  the  justness  of  these  im- 
putations, which  I  conceive,  however,  are  by  no  means  to 
be  admitted  in  all  instances  and  to  their  full  extent,  and 
will  scarcely  apply  to  those  cases  of  suffering  which  we  have 
stated  :  every  equitable  and  humane  mind  will  feel  indignant 
at  seeing  folly  illegally  chastised,  and  enthusiastic  extrava- 
gances restrained  by  acts  of  cruelty.  Extravagance  and 
folly  rank  almost  with  wisdom  and  virtue,  when  compared 
with  the  injustice  and  inhumanity  of  the  magistrates  from 
whom  the  Quakers  suffered  persecution. 

The  society  of  those  called  Quakers  considered  the  re- 
storation of  Charles  II.  as  a  signal  instance  of  the  interpo- 
sition of  Providence,  to  restore  peace  and  order  to  a  dis- 
tracted nation  :  and  soon  after  he  was  placed  on  the  throne, 
Mr.  Richard  Muberthorn  obtained  access  to  the  king,  and 
stated  the  excessive  sufferings  which  his  friends  had  sus- 
tained, and  under  which  they  were  still  smarting.  The 
king  entered  into  free  conversation  with  him  on  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Quakers,  and  promised  them  his  protection  : 
saying,  **  Of  this  you  may  be  assured,  that  you  shall  none  of 
}ou  suffer  for  your  opinions  or  religion,  so  long  as  you  live 
peaceably,  and  you  have  the  word  of  a  king  for  it ;  and  I 


almost  fiulTocated  :  Ihey  were  then  tied  arm  to  arm,  and  dragged  up  and  down  the 
college,  and  tbrou$;h  a  pool  of  wafer  :  and  Elizabeth  Fletcher,  a  younp;  woman,  was 
thrown  over  n  grave,  whereby  she  received  a  contusion  on  her  side,  from  which  she 
never  recovered,  but  soon  after  died,  "^'et  it  does  not  appear  that  tlie  magjistrates. 
•niiitadrerted  on  ihU  iuhnman  oulrajje. — Cough's  History,  vol.  1.  p.  \''.7  — 149. 
*   Ibid.  p.  27  9. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  215 

have  also  given  forth  a  declaration  to  the  same  purpose,  that 
none  shall  wrong  or  abuse  you."* 

This  assurance  raised  in  their  minds  the  encouraging  ex- 
pectation of  not  being  molested  in  their  religious  worship 
and  profession.  Better  times  than  they  had  hitherto  ex- 
perienced appeared  to  be  opening  upon  them.  Their 
meetings  were  large  and  quiet.  Numbers,  drawn  by 
curiosity,  or  better  motives,  flocked  to  them,  and  embraced 
their  sentiments  ;  but  this  calm  was  of  no  long  duration  ; 
and  they  soon  found  that  the  word  of  a  king  could  be  a  de- 
lusive ground  of  dependance.  Venner's  insurrection  brought 
on  them  new  and  severe  persecution  ;  though  they  were,  by 
the  dying  testimony  of  the  sufferers  at  their  execution,  ex- 
culpated from  all  knowledge  of  the  design.  Their  meet- 
ings were  broken  up  by  soldiers.  Their  persons  were 
abused  by  the  populace.  Their  houses  were  ransacked. 
They  were  forced  from  their  employments,  and  cast  into 
jails  among  felons,  who  rifled  them  of  their  money  and 
clothes.  And  even  the  sick  were  dragged  out  of  their  beds 
to  prisons  ;  one  of  whom,  Mr.  Patchen,  a  man  of  consider- 
able estate,  being  in  a  fever,  died  there.f 

This  persecution  was  not  confined  to  the  city  of  London, 
but  spread  with  similar  violence  over  all  or  most  parts  of 
the  nation.  They  were,  without  conviction,  without 
crimination,  without  any  legal  cause,  violently  haled  to 
prison,  and  crowded  together  in  close,  damp,  or  unwhole- 
some rooms,  in  such  numbers,  as  almost  to  the  danger  of 
suffocation.  In  Bristol,  near  one  hundred  and  ninety  were 
imprisoned.  In  Lancaster  were  two  hundred  and  seventy 
prisoners  :  in  Westmoreland,  one  hundred  and  sixteen  :  in 
the  West-riding  of  Yorkshire  were  not  fewer  than  two  hun- 
dred and  twenty-nine  ;  and  the  number  in  the  North-riding 
amounted  to  a  hundred  and  twenty-six.  And  the  treat- 
ment which  they  received  in  prison  was  generally  as  cruel 
as  the  commitment  Was  unjust.  J 

When  the  members  of  this  society  had  cleared  themselves 
from  the  imputation  of  being  parties  in  Venner's  insurrec- 
tion, they  were  proceeded  against  on  new  grounds;  and  old 
laws,  made  in  the  reigns  of  Henry  VIII.  and  queen  Eliza- 
beth, were  revived  and  made  rules  for  proceeding  against 

*  Cough's  History,  vol.  1.  p.  440.  t  il)i«1.  p.  441.  445. 

$  Ibid.  p.  446—451. 


216  U^UPPLEMENT. 

them;  namely,  the  laws  against  the  subtraction  of  tithes, 
and  neglecting  to  resort  to  the  parish-church,  or  some  other, 
on  every  Sunday  or  holiday.  They  were  also  prosecuted 
on  an  act  made  in  the  beginning  of  queen  Elizabeth's  reign, 
for  administering  the  oath  of  supremacy,  and  on  one  of  the 
third  of  James,  enjoining  the  oaih  of  allegiance.  When 
there  remained  no  shadow  of  reason  to  detain  those  whom 
they  had  imprisoned  on  account  of  the  rising  of  the  fifth- 
monarchy  men,  it  was  a  usual  method  with  the  magistrates 
to  tender  them  the  oath  of  allegiance,  which  they  knew 
they  would  not  take,  that  their  refusal  might  be  a  pretext 
for  still  holding  them  in  confinement ;  though  their  de- 
meanour was  peaceable  and  unresisting,  and  by  the  most 
explicit  declarations  they  solemnly  expressed  and  pledged 
their  allegiance.*  By  the  misapplication  of  the  law  of 
James,  many  of  them  suffered  the  loss  of  personal  liberty, 
and  of  all  their  substance,  and  were  exposed  to  very  hard 
and  illicit  treatment.  The  case  of  Thomas  Goodyear,  and 
Benjamin  Staples,  at  the  quarter-sessions  at  Oxford,  is  a 
striking  instance  of  this.  Thomas  Goodyear,  after  receiv- 
ing the  sentence  of  premunire,  was  brought  into  court,  like 
a  common  malefactor,  with  bolts  on  his  legs,  and  on  asking, 
"  whether  the  jailer  had  orders  to  fetter  him  r"  he  was  an- 
swered, "  The  jailer  may  do  as  he  will  with  you,  for  you  are 
out  of  the  king's  protection."  This  man,  encouraged  by  the 
example  of  his  superior,  when  he  brought  them  back  to  the 
prison,  told  the  other  prisoners,  "that  if  they  wanted 
clothes,  they  might  take  theirs  off  their  backs,  for  they  can 
have  no  law  against  you."  But  one  of  the  prisoners  hu- 
manely answered,  he  would  rather  go  naked,  than  strip 
honest  men  of  their  clothes,  who  were  stripped^of  all  they 
had  beside.f 

It  is  but  candid,  however,  to  remark  that,  though  the 
justices  and  inferior  magistrates,  from  their  bitterness 
against  the  Nonconformists,  were  disposed,  in  some  cases,  to 
put  the  S5th  of  Elizabeth  in  full  force,  yet  the  instances  of 
enforcing  this  law,  through  the  intervention  of  higher  au- 
thority, were  not  many,  nor  equally  encouraged  with  other 
modes  of  prosecution  ;  as  the  full  enforcing  thereof  must 
have  terminated  in  public  executions.:!: 

•  Goagh's  History,  toI.  1.  p.  457—466.  t  Ibid.  p.  531.  553. 

t  Ibid.  p.  :j37. 


HISTORY    OF    THE   QUAKERS,  217 

But  notwithstanding"  this  instance  of  moderation,  violent 
prejudices  against  the  Quakers  were  so  universal,  that^they 
were  left  unmolested  in  few  or  no  parts  of  the  kingdom. 
In  1662,  Mr.  George  Fox  represented  to  the  king,  that 
since  his  restoration  three  thousand  and  sixty-eight  of  their 
friends  had  been  imprisoned.  A  narrative  signed  by  twelve 
witnesses,  attested  that  four  thousand  two  hundred  of  those 
called  Quakers,  both  men  and  women,  were  in  prison.  No 
age  or  sex  found  commiseration.  Men  of  seventy,  or  more 
years  old,  were  subjected  to  all  the  rigours  of  a  jail.  In 
London  and  its  suburbs,  five  hundred  were,  at  this  time, 
confined  ;  suffering  every  severity,  their  trades  ruined,  and 
their  families  exposed  to  ruin.  The  treatment  of  this  peo- 
ple, even  in  this  city,  resembled  the  French  dragoonings 
of  the  Hugonots,  rather  than  the  condition  of  those  who 
were  entitled  to  the  privileges  of  a  constitution  limited  to 
legal  rule.  They  were  beaten  with  cudgels,  cut  with  swords, 
and  dragged  into  the  streets;  there  they  lay  in  the  kennels, 
senseless  and  helpless,  besmeared  with  their  blood:  and 
the  passengers  and  spectators,  moved  by  the  sight  of  their 
condition,  would  sometimes  cry  out  shame  upon  the  perpe- 
trators, that  such  a  resemblance  of  massacre  should  be  com- 
mitted in  the  streets  of  London.  Some,  for  these  expres- 
sions of  compassion,  had  their  share  of  the  like  treatment. 
The  soldiers  being  asked,  why  they  could  be  so  cruel  to 
their  neighbours?  one  of  them  answered,  *' Nay,  we  are 
more  merciful  than  we  ought  to  be,  for  we  have  orders  to 
kill;  and  that  his  musket  was  double  charged,  as  most  of 
those  of  the  party  were  to  his  knowledge.'^  Through  this 
treatment,  some  who  were  haled  out  of  the  meeting  at  Bull- 
and-Mouth,  Slst  of  August,  1662,  were  so  disabled  as  to 
keep  their  beds  for  some  time:  one  was  so  wounded  in  the 
head  that  his  brains  were  visible,  and  one  died  of  the  bruises 
and  wounds  he  received.  The  coroner's  jury,  which  was 
impanelled  to  view  the  body,  broke  up  without  giving  a  ver- 
dict; alleging  as  their  reason,  that  if  they  pronounced  it 
wilful  murder,  and  the  perpetrator  could  not  be  found,  the 
city  would  be  liable  to  a  fine.  The  king,  when  an  account 
of  these  barbarous  transactions  was  presented  to  him  by 
one  of  the  society,  said,  "  I  assure  you,  it  was  not  by  my 
advice,  that  any  of  your  friends  should  be  slain;  you  must 
tell  the  magistrates  of  the  city  of  it,  and  prosecute  the  law 

\Oh.    V.  Q 


218  SUPPLEMENT. 

against  them."  The  mayor  was,  by  letter,  duly  apprized 
of  these  proceedings,  but  afforded  no  redress.  The  letter, 
accompanied  by  a  narrative,  was  printed  and  published; 
for  which  the  author  was  committed  to  Newgate  by  sir 
Richard  Brown,  the  mayor,  on  the  charge  of  dispersing 
scandalous  papers.* 

After  the  murder  we  have  mentioned,  the  meetings  in- 
the  city  were  generally  undisturbed  for  six  weeks  ;  then 
similar  practices  of  injustice  and  cruelty  were  renewed,  un- 
der the  sanction  of  the  magistrates,  and  continued  nearly 
to  the  end  of  the  year  1662.  By  this  time  no  less  than 
twenty  persons  had  died  prisoners  in  Newgate,  and  seven 
more  by  sickness  contracted  there  soon  after  their  discharge.t 
The  king's  declaration  of  indulgence  retarded,  in  1663, 
the  furious  career  of  the  persecuting  magistrates;  and  few 
instances  of  sufferings  in  the  metropolis  occur  in  this  year, 
compared  with  the  preceding.  Yet  the  Quakers  did  not  re- 
main quite  unmolested  ;  for  sir  John  Robinson,  who  prece- 
ded sir  R.  Brown  in  the  mayoralty,  ordered  a  guard  to  be 
placed  at  the  entrance  of  the  Bull-and-Mouth  meeting- 
house, to  prevent  any  persons  from  entering  into  it.  The 
meetings  on  this  were  held  in  the  streets  ;  but  those  who 
preached  or  prayed  were  generally  haled  away  to  prison, 
and  blows  were  unmercifully  dealt  on  the  heads  both  of 
men  and  women,  who  did  not  disperse  at  the  command  of 
the  mayor  and  his  officers.  In  this  year  tiiere  was  also  a 
severe  persecution  of  this  people  at  Colchester  in  Essex. 
Their  meetings  were  interrupted  by  acts  of  violence:  and 
many  were  disabled  and  bruised,  and  the  lives  of  others 
were  brought  into  great  danger  by  blows  with  clubs,  car- 
bines, and  swords.  One  of  them,  w  hen  a  trooper  was  beat- 
ing him  with  a  sword,  and  the  blade  fell  out  of  the  hilt, 
took  it  and  gave  it  to  him,  saying,  "  I  will  give  it  thee  up 
again  ;  I  desire  the  Lord  may  not  lay  this  day's  work  to  thy 
charge.''^ 

The  operation  of  the  conventicle  act,  passed  in  1664, 
though  levelled  at  every  body  of  dissenters,  fell  with  pecu- 
liar weight  on  the  Quakers  ;  numbers  of  them,  and  of  them 
only,  were  condemned  to  transportation  upon  this  act ;  and 
the  proceedings  against  them  were  conducted  with  peculiar 

•  Gougb,  vol.  1.  p.  538— r)lC.  t  Ibiil.  vol.  ?   p.  1,  ?. 

^  Ibid.  Tol.  2.  p.  21— ^i. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  219 

and  hostile  precipitancy.  For,  "  as  the  penalty  for  the  first 
offence  was  imprisonment  for  a  term  not  exceeding  three 
months,  and  for  the  second  not  exceeding  six,  at  the  arbitrary 
discretion  of  two  justices;"  it  was  usual  for  these  justices 
to  commit  them  for  a  few  days  for  the  first  and  second 
offences,  not  out  of  tenderness,  but  in  order  to  subject  them 
more  speedily  to  the  penalty  of  transportation  for  the  third 
offence.  For,  from  their  long-approved  constancy,  they 
promised  themselves  an  assurance  of  finding  them  again  at 
their  religious  assemblies,  as  soon  as  at  liberty.*  The  pri- 
vileges of  the  subject  were  held  at  this  time  by  so  pre- 
carious a  tenure,  that  the  history  of  this  society  furnishes 
instances  of  the  judges  refusing  to  accept  the  verdict  of  the 
grand  jury,  when  they  have  returned  the  bill  ignoramus; 
and  of  his  sending  them  out  again  with  menaces  and  fresh 
instructions.f  The  evidence  produced  against  them,  on 
their  trial,  was  sometimes  so  insufficient,  that  the  jury  re- 
monstrated against  it,  and  entreated  not  to  be  troubled  any 
more  with  such  evidence.  When  neither  persuasions  nor 
menaces  could  induce  a  jury  to  alter  their  verdict  to  the 
dictates  of  the  court,  some  of  them  were  bound  in  100/.  each 
to  appear  at  the  King's-bench-bar  the  first  day  of  the  follow- 
ing term  4 

The  awful  visitation  of  Providence,  by  a  destructive  pes- 
tilence in  1665,  had  no  effect  in  softening  the  enmity  of 
their  persecutors.  Persecution  continued,  and  the  meetings 
were  disturbed  as  before.  Many  who  were  cast  into  the 
filthy  holes  of  Newgate  were  released  by  this  disease, 
which  had  infected  the  jails,  from  a  life  worse  than  death. 
'*  But  (says  my  author),  what  must  fix  an  indelible  stamp 
of  utter  insensibility  to  every  motive  of  humanity,  of  ci- 
vility, or  common  decency,  on  the  characters  of  the  ma- 
gistrates, to  the  disgrace  of  the  government,  and  of  that 
church  with  which  they  were  so  zealous  to  enforce  con- 
formity, was,  that  during  the  very  height  of  the  conta- 
gion, they  continued  to  crowd  the  infected  prisons  with 
fresh  prisoners."^ 

In  1668,  the  Quakers  were  not,  in  comparison  with  former 
years,  much  disturbed  by  the  civil  power;  their  sufferings 
were  mostly  by  excommunications,  imprisonments,  and  dis- 

*  GoDgh,  vol.  2.  p.  112, 116.  t  Ibid.  p.  117,  118. 

t  Ibid.  p.  128,  129.  §  Ibid.  p.  139, 140. 

Q  2 


^20  SUPPLEMENT, 

traints,  for  their  conscientious  scruples  against  paying  eccle- 
siastical demands,  several  of  which,  however,  were  unrea- 
sonably severe. 

The  third  act  against  conventicles,  which  was  carried 
into  a  law  in  1670,  opened  new  scenes  of  persecution,  in 
which  the  Quakers  had  their  peculiar  share.  Many  were 
cruelly  spoiled  of  their  property;  people  of  considerable 
substance  were  reduced  to  extreme  poverty  ;  and  the  sick 
had  their  beds  taken  from  under  them,  and  were  reduced 
to  lie  on  the  floor.  When  the  sufferers,  according  to  the 
privilege  allowed  by  the  act,  appealed  against  the  heavy 
fines  and  the  exorbitant  distraints,  they  generally  obtained 
little  by  the  appeal  but  additional  loss.  The  influence  of 
the  convicting  justice,  the  partiality  of  the  bench,  corrupt 
juries,  or  a  neglect  in  putting  into  due  execution  the  de- 
crees of  the  quarter-sessions,  to  which  they  appealed,  left 
them  unredressed.  A  misconstruction  of  the  word  conven- 
ticles, which  the  act  limited  to  meetings  for  religious  wor- 
ship, contrary  to  the  liturgy  of  the  church  of  England,  often 
fexposed  them  to  illegal  fines  ;  for,  if  they  met  merely  to 
provide  for  their  poor,  or  visited  a  sick  friend,  or  attended 
the  funerals  of  the  deceased,  there  were  not  wanting  in- 
formers hardy  enough  to  swear  such  meetings  conventicles, 
nor  justices  prejudiced  against  them  to  issue  their  warrants 
to  levy  the  fines  accordingly ;  of  which  Mr.  Gough  gives 
various  instances.*  The  penalty  on  the  preacher  being  20/. 
for  the  first  oftence,  and  40Z.  for  the  second,  the  desire  of 
gain  often  tempted  the  unprincipled  informer  to  swear 
against  a  preacher,  when  there  was  not  a  word  spoken  in 
the  meeting.  At  other  times,  a  word  spoken,  though  not 
on  subjects  of  religion,  was  termed  preaching;  and  an  an- 
swer to  an  impertinent  question,  extorted  from  some  one  or 
other  present,  bore  the  same  construction.  The  magistrates 
were  as  ready  to  fine  as  the  informer  to  swear;  and,  by  this 
iniquitous  combination,  the  innocent  were  robbed  under  the 
cover  of  an  act  of  parliament.f  It  is  a  pleasure  to  find,  and 
truth  requires  one  to  add,  that  some  justices,  apprized  of 
the  villany  of  the  informers,  had  too  much  honour  to  en- 
courage their  vicious  disposition  to  plunder  without  mercy, 
and  to  swear  without  scruple.  The  lord-mayor  of  London, 
in  particular,  sitting  in  a  court  of  aldermen,  in  the  year  J670, 

*  Goujfh's  History,  vol.  2.  p.  n05— 316.  t  Ibid.  p.  316—318, 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  221 

when  an  informer  made  his  appearance  withsuch  a  number 
of  informations  as  would  have  wronged  the  accused  of 
1500/.  with  abhorrence  broke  up  the  court.*  This  year 
affords  another  peculiar  instance  of  the  illegal  proceedings 
by  which  this  society  were  harassed  ;  which,  notwithstand- 
ing the  king's  repeated  professions  of  favour  towards  th  lii, 
originated  with  the  court.  On  the  29th  of  July  an  order  was 
issued,  by  the  king  and  council,  for  demolishing  the  meet- 
ing-house at  Horsley-down,  Southwark.  It  was  grounded 
on  a  pretence,  that  the  persons  who  assembled  in  it  behaved 
in  a  riotous  and  tumultuous  manner,  than  which  charge 
nothing  could  be  more  repugnant  to  their  avowed  principles 
and  uniform  manners.  The  pulling  down  of  the  building 
was,  by  express  command,  committed  to  Christopher  Wren, 
esq. ;  the  surveyor-general  of  his  majesty's  works.  After 
this  order  vi^as  affixed  to  the  meeting-house,  the  members 
of  the  society  continued  their  assemblies  in  it,  till  it  wa^ 
demolished  ;  they  then  met  upon  the  rubbish.  By  this  they 
exposed  themselves  to  repeated  outrages  and  cruel  abuses 
from  the  military,  into  whose  hands  was  put  the  despotic 
treatment  of  this  assembly,  and  who,  at  one  assault,  sorely 
bruised  and  wounded  twenty,  at  a  second  thirty,  and  at  a 
third  more  than  fifty  persons.  When  the  soldiers  were  re- 
prehended for  their  cruelty;  some  of  them  answered,  "  If 
you  knew  what  orders  we  have,  you  would  say  we  dealt 
mercifully  with  you."  Others,  being  asked,  How  can  you 
deal  thus  with  a  people  that  have  love  and  good-will  to  all 
men,  and  make  no  resistance  or  opposition?  replied;  "We 
had  rather,  and  it  would  be  better  for  us,  if  they  did  resist 
and  oppose."  This  was  looked  upon  by  the  sufferers,  as 
if  they  sought  occasion  to  embrue  their  hands  more  deeply 
in  blood,  and  take  the  lives  and  estates  of  honest  people  for 
their  prey.  At  length  these  military  violations  of  the  peace 
of  the  city  roused  the  civil  officers  to  interpose  their  autho- 
rity;  but  it  was  too  weak  to  protect  this  unarmed  body 
against  the  number  of  armed  men  let  loose  upon  them. 
These  proceediiigs  of  the  soldiers  having  been  represented 
to  the  king  and  council,  a  temporary  cessation  of  these 
cruelties  was  procured,  but  they  were  not  wholly  disconti- 
nued. A  building  at  Ratcliffe,  belonging  to  this  society, 
was  subjected  to  the  like  violence  with  that  of  Horsley-down, 

*  Cough's  Hifloi  J,  vol.  2.  p.  316—318. 


222  SUPPLEMENT. 

and  on  the  Sd  of  September,  without  any  legal  proces?, 
was  demolished.  On  that  day  and  the  night  following, 
twelve  cartloads  of  doors,  windows,  and  floors,  with  other 
materials,  were  carried  away.  Some  of  the  materials  were 
sold  on  the  spot  for  money  and  strong  drink.  Thus  grievous 
sufferings,  exorbitant  spoil,  and  illegal  depredation,  were 
the  lot  of  an  inoffensive  and  peaceable  class  of  subjects. 
These  evils  were  inflicted  by  those  whose  duty  it  was  to 
protect  the  rights  and  property  of  the  subject,  even  by  offi- 
cers under  government.* 

While  these  calamities  awaited  the  general  body  of  this 
people  on  account  of  their  conscientious  profession,  it  is 
to  be  supposed,  that  the  more  active  and  distinguished  mem- 
bers of  the  society  were  peculiar  marks  for  prejudice  and 
malignity.  Of  this  the  history  of  the  Quakers  furnishes 
many  examples,  which  we  must  not  pass  over  unnoticed, 
though  our  limits  will  not  allow  us  to  go  into  a  minute  de- 
tail of  each  case. 

George  Fox,  eminent  for  his  activity  and  zeal  in  disse- 
minating his  principles,  was  among  the  first  who,  after  the 
restoration  of  Charles  II.  and  for  some  years,  felt  the  rage 
of  bigotry.  In  1660  he  was  apprehended  by  a  warrant 
from  Mr.  Henry  Porter,  the  mayor  of  Lancaster,  at  the 
house  of  Margaret  Fell  at  Swaithmore,  and  carried  to  Ul- 
verston,  where  he  was  guarded  for  the  night  by  fifteen  or 
sixteen  men,  some  of  whom  kept  sentry  at  the  chimney,  for 
fear  he  should  escape  by  that  passage;  "so  darkened," 
observes  the  historian,  **  were  they  by  superstitious  imagi- 
nations." Next  morning  he  was  escorted,  with  abusive 
and  contumelious  treatment,  to  Lancaster,  and  brought 
before  the  mayor,  who  committed  him  to  prison  ;  refused 
bail;  and  denied  him  a  copy  of  the  mittimus.  Two  friends 
having  however  been  permitted  to  read  it,  he  published 
an  immediate  reply  to  the  charges,  which  they  reported  to 
him  it  contained.  Application  was  made  to  the  king  for 
a  habeas  corpus  to  remove  him  to  London,  and  was  ob- 
tained. In  consequence  of  this  writ,  though  his  persecutors, 
for  two  months,  obstructed  the  operation  of  it,  he  presented 
himself  in  the  court  of  King's-bench  ;  the  justices,  being 
dispassionate  and  favourable,  caused  the  sheriff's  return  of 
the  habeas  corpus  to  be  laid  before  the  king,  who,  when 

*  Gough,  vol.  2.  p.  3 11— 3o2. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  223 

Fox  had  suftered  for  more  than  twenty  weeks  an  unjust 
and  severe  imprisonment,  gave  directions  for  his  release. 
His  enemies,  on  his  obtaining  his  liberty,  were  filled  with 
vexation  and  fear,  as  they  were  conscious  of  the  illegality 
of  their  proceedings  ;  and  he  w^as  advised,  by  some  in  au- 
thority, to  make  the  mayor  and  the  rest  examples :  but  he 
meekly  replied,  "  I  shall  leave  them  to  the  Lord ;  if  he 
forgive  them,  I  shall  trouble  myself  no  farther  about 
them."* 

On  occasion  of  rumours  of  a  conspiracy  set  on  foot  in  the 
north  among  the  republicans  and  separatists,  warrants 
were  again  issued  out,  in  1663,  to  apprehend  George  Fox ; 
as  he  was  on  his  tour  through  the  northern  counties,  he 
was  not  met  with;  but  at^  length,  finding  that  they  con- 
tinued their  pursuit,  he  resolved  to  stand  his  ground,  and 
was  apprehended;  when  no  evidence  could  be  produced  to 
justify  committing  him  on  the  pretended  plot,  the  justices 
contented  themselves  with  his  engaging  to  appear  at  the 
sessions :  he  appeared  at  it,  but  finding  no  grounds  to  effect 
their  purpose,  either  upon  the  plot,  or  the  act  against  meet- 
ings, they  committed  him,  for  refusing  the  oath  of  allegi- 
ance, to  a  very  incommodious  room  in  Lancaster-castle, 
where  he  was  kept  close  prisoner  till  after  the  spring  assizes 
J663;  after  that  he  was  removed  to  Scarborough-castle, 
where  he  was  detained  upwards  of  a  year  longer  ;  when 
finding  means  to  have  his  case  laid  before  the  king,  he 
soon  after  obtained  his  release,  having  suffered  an  arbitrary 
and  very  rigorous  imprisonment  of  more  than  three  years.f 
At  Lancaster,  he  was  locked  up  in  a  smoky  tower,  some- 
times so  filled  with  smoke  that  a  burning  candle  was  scarcely 
visible,];  and  so  open  as  to  admit  the  rain  iu  upon  his  bed. 
The  room  allotted  to  him  in  Scarborough-castle  was  little 
better,  if  not  worse;  and  when,  at  his  own  expense,  he  had 
made  it  tolerable,  he  was  removed  into  another  room,  with- 
out chimney  or  fire-place,  and  so  open  to  the  sea-side,  that 
the  rain,  violently  driven  by  the  wind,  poured  into  the 
room.  A  sentinel  was  placed  at  his  door;  few  or  none  of 
hTs  friends  were  permitted  to  visit  him,  or  even  to  bring 
him  food;  but  numbers  of  others  were  admitted  in  to  gaze 
upon  him,  or  dispute  with  him.§     His  removal  from  one 

*  Gough's  History,  vol.  1,  p.  '1:32 — 439. 

t  Ibid.  vol.  ,'.  p.  25-29.  t  Ibid.  p.  29.  $  Ibid.  p.  1j2,  15J. 


224  SUPPLEMENT. 

prison  to  another,  when  he  was  in  a  very  weak  condition, 
was  attended  with  a  treatment  in  many  respects  uncivil  and 
rude.     To  the  rigour  and   hardships  of  his  imprisonment 
were  added,  to   terrify  him,   the   frequent   menaces  of  his 
keepers.     The  deputy-governor  once  told  him,  "  that  the 
king,  knowing  he  had  a  great  interest  in  the  people,  had 
sent  him  thither,  that  if  there  should  be  any  stirring  in  the 
nation,  they  should  hang  him  over  the  wall.'     He  replied 
to  this  menace,  "  If  that  was  what  they  desired,  and  it  was 
permitted  them,  he  was  ready,  for  he  never  feared  death  or 
sufferings   in   his  life ;  but  was  known  to  be  an  innocent, 
peaceable  man,   free  from  stirrings  and  plottings,  and  one 
that  sought  the  good  of  all  men."   His  patience  surmounted 
the  hardships  to  which  he  was  exposed ;  and  his  innocence 
pleading  in  his  favour,  his  keepers  at  length  relaxed  their 
severity,  and  treated  him  with  favour  and  respect.    When, 
on  obtaining  his  release,  Mr.  Fox  offered  an  acknowledg- 
ment for  his  late  civility  and  kindness  to  the  governor  of 
Scarborough-castle,  he  refused  it ;  adding,  **  whatever  good 
he  could  do  him  or  his  friends,  he  would  do   it,  and  never 
do  them  any  hurt."     His  consequent  conduct  made  good 
this  promise,  for  it  was  ever  favourable  to  the  Quakers.* 

Mrs.  Margaret  Fell,  who  had  been  a  widow  about  two 
years,  in  1660  was,  in  a  degree,  involved  in  the  severe  pro- 
ceedings against  Fox;  for,  that  they  might  lay  hold  of  him, 
they  forcibly  entered  and  searched  her  house  ;  of  this  she 
complained  in  an  appeal  to  the  public,  as  an  injury  offered 
to  herself,  and  a  violation  of  the  liberty  of  the  subject. t  In 
the  year  1663,  this  lady,  the  widow  of  a  judge  and  a  woman 
of  estate,  was  cited  before  the  justices,  and  questioned 
about  keeping  meetings  at  her  house,  and  the  oath  of  alle- 
giance was  tendered  to  her  ;  on  which  she  expostulated 
with  them,  that  as  "  they  knew  she  could  not  swear,  why 
should  they  send  for  her  from  her  own  house  and  her  law- 
ful affairs  to  insnare  her  ?"  adding,  "  What  have  1  done  ?" 
This  remonstrance,  for  the  instant,  impressed  their  minds, 
and  they  declared  they  would  not  urge  the  oath,  if  she 
would  not  keep  meetings  at  her  house. I  To  this  proposal 
she  magnanimously  replied,  "  she  would  not  deny  her  faith 

•  «ouj?b,  vol.  2.  p.  l.iO— 156.  t  Ibid.  vol.  1.  p.  4:55,  4:56. 

X  Mr.  Gough  properly  remarks  on  Uiis  proposal,  that  it  was  a  plain  confesbion, 
that  tlie  lender  of  llic  oatli  wa»  a  mere  pretext  to  be  vexatious  to  the  subject,  an  ar- 
bitrary measure  ahhumcd  lor  the  mere  purpose  of  persecution. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  225 

and  principles  for  any  thing  they  could  do  against  her,  and 
while  it  should  please  the  Lord  to  let  her  have  a  house,  she 
would  endeavour  to  worship  him  in  it."  On  this  the  oath 
was  tendered,  and  on  her  refusal,  she  was  committed  to 
Lancaster-castle,  a  prison  then  crowded  with  numbers  of 
the  same  profession,  and  the  state  of  which  heightened 
the  evil  of  confinement.  Here  she  was  detained  till  next 
year.* 

When,  in  the  month  of  August,  she  was,  at  the  assizes, 
brought  to  her  trial  on  the  same  account,  she  persevered 
in  refusing  the  oath,  and  answered  the  judge  with  good 
sense  and  pious  intrepidity.  Her  counsel  was  admitted  to 
plead  an  arrest  of  judgment,  after  the  jury  gave  a  verdict 
against  her,  and  found  several  errors  in  the  indictment,  but 
they  were  not  admitted  by  the  judge,  and  sentence  of  pre- 
munire  was  passed  upon  her.  She  remained  in  prison 
twenty  months,  before  she  could  obtain  liberty  to  go  to  her 
own  house,  which  she  procured  for  a  little  time,  and  re- 
turned to  prison  again,  where  she  continued  about  four 
years,  till  released  by  an  order  of  the  king  and  council.f 

Another  of  the  society  of  Quakers,  whose  sufferings  are 
recorded  in  a  distinct  narrative,  was  their  noted  preacher, 
Mr.  Francis  Howgill.  This  respectable  man,  as  he  was  in 
the  market-place  at  Kendal  on  his  lawful  business,  was 
summoned  before  the  magistrates  then  sitting  in  a  tavern  ; 
who  tendered  him  the  oath  of  allegiance,  and,  on  his  con- 
scientious refusal  of  it,  committed  him  to  prison  till  the  next 
month.  At  the  spring  assizes  of  1663,  the  oath  was  again 
administered  unto  him,  and  on  his  refusal,  an  indictment 
was  drawn  up  against  him,  which  he  traversed.  A  bond 
for  his  good  behaviour  till  his  trial  came  on  being  required 
of  him,  he  suffered  himself  to  be  recommitted  to  prison 
rather  than  give  it,  as  he  apprehended  it  would  be  a  tacit 
acknowledgment  of  past  ill-behaviour,  and  his  attendance 
at  meetings  in  the  mean  time,  which  a  sense  of  duty  would 
not  suffer  him  to  neglect,  would  be  interpreted  as  a  breach 
of  engagement. :j:  As  he  was  going  to  the  prison  he  turned 
to  the  people,  and  uttered  this  devout  wish,  *'  The  fear 
of  God  be  among  you  all."  And  the  people  generally  ap- 
peared very  affectionate  to  him,  and  pitied  his  hard  cir- 

*  Gough,  vol.  2.  p.  ',".),  &c.  t   Ibid.  i».  92—9(5.  }  Ibid.  p.  31,  32. 


226  SUPPLEMENT. 

cuinstance;*  while  the  justices  of  Westmoreland  endea- 
voured to  prepossess  the  judge  and  court  against  him  by 
invidious  reflections  on  him  and  the  society,  and  by  the 
weight  of  their  united  influence  and  enmity. 

At  the  summer  assizes  he  was  again  brought  to  the  bar. 
Modesty,  equanimity,  good  sense,  sober  reasoning,  and 
deep  impressions  of  religion,  marked  his  conduct  at  both 
assizes,  and  appear  to  have  softened  the  sternness  of  his 
judges.  The  sentence  which  confiscated  his  lands  to  the 
king  during  his  life,  and  his  goods  and  chattels  for  ever, 
and  consigned  him  to  prison  for  the  rest  of  his  days,  was 
however  passed  upon  him;  the  judge,  it  was  observed, 
pronounced  it  with  a  faint  and  low  voice,  as  if  he  was  sen- 
sible that  this  man  was  greatly  wronged,  and  that  himself 
did  not  entirely  approve  of  the  sentence  he  was  passing. f 
"  In  mistaken  zeal  for  religion  (our  historian  remarks), 
the  plainest  rules  of  morality  are  violated,  and  in  forcing 
uniformity  in  unessential  points,  the  substantial  parts, 
mercy,  justice,  and  truth,  are  obliterated." 

The  case  of  Hannah  Trigg,  on  account  of  the  singular 
severity  of  it,  deserves  particular  mention.  She  was  one 
of  twelve  Quakers  who  received  sentence  of  transportation, 
being  tried  and  convicted  on  a  bill  of  indictment  preferred 
against  them  for  the  third  olfence.  The  circumstance 
which  particularly  marked  the  tyranny  and  illegality  of 
the  treatment  of  this  young  woman  was,  that  she  was  not 
sixteen  years  of  age,  and  the  certificate  of  her  birth  was 
arbitrarily  rejected  by  the  justices.  After  sentence  she 
sickened  in  Newgate,  and  died  there.  The  unfeeling  in- 
humanity, which  was  insatiate  witli  her  life,  was  extended 
to  her  corpse.  Her  relations  were  deprived  of  the  consola- 
tion of  interring  her  as  they  desired,  but  she  was  carried 
to  the  burying-place  of  the  felons  ;  and  when  the  bearers 
came  to  the  ground,  finding  no  grave  made,  they  left  the 
corpse  unburied,  saying  they  would  make  a  grave  next  morn- 
ing. The  girl's  mother  attending  the  funeral,  had  the 
grief  and  anguish  to  behold  this  trentment  of  her  daughter's 
remains  in  silent  sorrow,  witliout  the  power  of  remedy.J 

The  sufferings  also  of  Joseph  Fuce,  a  man  of  patient  and 
meek  spirit,  and  very  laborious  as  a  preacher,  who  died  in 

•  Gouiili,  vo!.  2.  p.  100.  t  Ibid.  p.  108.  J   Ibi<l.  p.  \2T. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  227 

the  White-Lion  prison  in  Southwark  in  1665,  should  not 
pass  unnoticed.  In  1660,  being  at  a  meeting  at  Deal,  he 
with  twenty-three  others,  was  seized  by  several  armed  men, 
and  being-  committed  to  Sandown-castle,  they  were  kept 
there  several  nights  and  days,  their  friends  not  being  allowed 
to  bring-  them  either  food  to  eat  or  straw  to  lie  on.  He 
and  another  were  afterward  removed  to  Dover-castle,  and 
with  five  others  of  their  friends  were  locked  up  in  one 
room,  from  which  they  were  permitted  no  egress,  not  even 
for  the  necessities  of  nature,  nor  were  their  friends  allowed. 
any  access  to  them ;  and  the  servant  of  the  marshal,  for 
shewing  them  some  little  favour,  was  dismissed  from  liis 
place.  Joseph  Fuce  remonstrating,  when  an  opportunity 
offered,  on  the  cruel  usage  they  received,  was  answered 
with  a  volley  of  oaths  and  execrations.  His  pious  ears 
being  wounded  with  this  profaneness,  he  bore  his  testimony 
against  it  by  a  serious  reproof.  The  marshal  at  this,  exas- 
perated to  rage,  caused  him  to  be  dragged  headlong  down 
several  stone  steps  into  a  dungeon,  overrun  with  filth  and 
with  vermin,  into  which  no  light  or  air  could  enter,  but  by 
some  holes  cut  in  the  door.  He  was  kept  there  two  days 
and  two  nights,  without  fire,  candle,  straw,  or  any  thing 
to  lie  on  but  an  old  blanket.  When  he  had  obtained  some 
straw,  for  want  of  air,  through  the  damp  and  stench  of  his 
dismal  lodging,  he  fell  sick;  and  after  nine  days' confine- 
ment, as  he  seemed  at  the  point  of  death,  the  fear  of  being- 
questioned  for  murdering  him,  moved  the  marshal  to  remove 
him,  and  to  permit  him  to  return  to  his  fellow-prisoners, 
with  whom  he  continued  several  months  till  released  by  the 
king's  proclamation.* 

Neither  the  calamities  to  which  the  society  of  Quakers* 
were  exposed,  nor  the  sufferings  which  with  peculiar  seve- 
rity were  felt  by  some  of  its  most  eminent  and  worthy  mem- 
bers, could  damp  the  ardour  of  their  zeal  in  defending  their 
cause  and  disseminating  their  principles,  but  served  to  call 
forth  their  vigorous  exertions.  Margaret  Fell,  on  the  ap- 
prehension of  George  Fox,  published  a  brief  narrative  of 
that  violent  proceeding,  and  took  a  journey  to  London  to 
lay  the  case  before  the  king,  requesting  his  favourable  in- 
terposition, "  to  cause  him  to  be  removed  to  London,  and 
hear  his  cause   himself;"  in   which  suit  she   was  heard.t 

*  Gougli,vol.  2.  p.  143—115.  t  Ibid.  vol.  1.  p.  13;>— 137. 


228  SUPPLExMENT. 

When,  in  consequence  of  the  insurrection  of  the  fifth-mo- 
narcliy  men,  many   of  the  Quakers,  without   crimination, 
withojjt  conviction,  were  violently  haled  to  prison,  in  addi- 
tion to  the  endeavours   used  for  their  relief,  by  publishing; 
and  presenting  to  the  king,  a   declaration  from  that  people 
against  all   sedition,   plotters,    fighters,  &c.  the  same  lady 
several  times  waited  personally  upon  the  king  to  solicit  bis 
indulgence  and  protection  for  them:  at  her  first  admission 
she  signified  to  him,  "they  were  an   innocent,  peaceable 
people,  who  did  no  injury,  and  administered  no  occasion  of 
offence,  except  in  keeping   up  their  religious  meetings,  for 
no  other  purpose  than  worshipping  God  in  that  way  they 
were  persuaded  was  most  acceptable  to  him,  and  edifying 
one  another  in  his  fear;  which  beingto  them  a  conscientious 
matter  of  duty  to  God,  they  could  not  violate  it,  in  com- 
pliance with  the  ordinances  or  laws  of  man,  whatever  they 
suffered."     In  consequence  of  her  applications  and  the  de- 
claration above  mentioned,  the  king  sent  out  a  proclama- 
tion, "  forbidding  soldiers  to  search  any  house  without  a 
constable."     At  length  he  was  prevailed  upon  to  issue  out 
a  declaration,   ordering  "  the  Quakers  to  be   set  at  liberty 
without  paying  the  fees."*     Burrough,  Hubberthorn,  and 
Whitehead,  among  others,  were  active  advocates  for  their 
suffering  brethren.     They  attended  parliament  to   solicit 
against  the  bill,  brought  in   in   J 661,  passing  into  an  act. 
Burrough  presented  to  the  king  and  council  in  the  same 
year  a  paper,  entitled,  "  A  just  and  righteous  Plea,"  re- 
presenting   their    sentiments    respecting  oaths,   and  their 
established  religious   principle,  *'  to  enter   into   no   plots, 
combinations,  or  rebellion,  against  government ;  nor  to  seek 
deliverance  from  injustice  or  oppression  by  any  such  means." 
In  this  he  was  seconded  by  Hubberthorn  and  Whitehead, 
who  with  ability  and  spirit  entered  into  a  vindication  of  the 
religious  meetings  of  their  society.^     'J'wo  letters,   about 
this  time,  were  addressed  to  the  king,  remonstrating  on  the 
countenance  given   to  profane  shows  and  sports,   and  the 
encouragement  afforded  to  proseputors,  and  boldly  reprov- 
ing his   majesty  for  his  personal  conduct.     The  one  was 
written  by  George  Fox  the  elder,  so  called   for  distinction, 
as  the  elder  brother  of  the  society,  the  other  was  drawn  up 
by  George  Fox  the  younger.     They  afford  a  specimen,  as 

•  Cough,  Tol.  l.p.  i53, -J.^t).  t   Ibid.  i».  500—50 j. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  229 

the  historian  observes,  "  of  the  honest  plain  dealing  of 
men,  who,  with  Elihu,  knew  not  to  flatter,  lest  in  so  doing 
their  Maker  should  take  them  away."  When  the  last  of 
the  two  letters  was  delivered  to  the  king,  he  seemed  consi- 
derably affected  with  the  contents.  His  brother,  the  duke 
of  York,  whose  temper  was  more  gloomy,  reserved,  and 
vindictive,  being  greatly  exasperated  with  the  writer,  ad- 
vised the  king  to  punish  him  ;  but,  with  much  propriety,  he 
replied,  "  It  were  better  for  us  to  mend  our  lives."*  These 
epistles  of  the  Foxes,  however,  left  no  permanent  impression 
on  the  royal  mind.  In  the  year  1662,  the  universal  rage 
against  the  peaceable  society  of  the  Quakers  left  them  un- 
molested in  few  or  no  parts  of  the  nation.  On  this  George 
Fox  again  addressed  the  king  on  behalf  of  the  suffering 
friends,  and  stated,  that  since  his  restoration  three  thou- 
sand and  sixty-eight  had  been  imprisoned,  and  a  narrative 
signed  by  twelve  witnesses  was  printed,  which  represented 
that  the  number  of  men  and  women  then  in  prison  amounted 
to  upwards  of  four  thousand  and  two  hundred.  Humanity 
revolts  at  the  circumstances  of  cruelty  with  which  the  mem- 
bers of  this  society  were  treated  at  this  time;  when  their 
meetings  were  broken  up  by  men  with  clubs,  they  them- 
selves were  thrown  into  the  water,  and  trampled  under 
foot  till  the  blood  gushed  out.f  Among  other  endeavours 
that  George  Fox  used  to  remove  suspicion  and  soften  en- 
mity, was  a  paper  which  he  wrote  in  IQQS^  as  a  testimony 
against  all  plots  and  conspiracies  whatever;  to  admonish 
his  friends  to  circumspection  in  their  words  and  actions, 
and  not  to  meddle  in  any  civil  commotions  :  copies  of  which 
he  dispersed  through  the  northern  counties,  and  sent  one 
to  the  king  and  council.J 

Others  of  this  society,  besides  George  Fox,  took  up  their 
pens  in  the  cause  of  their  innocent  and  oppressed  brethren. 
When  the  conventicle-act  was  passed  in  1664,  George 
Whitehead  published  a  piece  to  expose  the  severity  of  the 
persecutors,  to  exculpate  his  friends  from  the  charge  of  ob- 
stinacy, to  strengthen  their  steadfastness,  and  to  remonstrate 
on  the  unequal  and  arbitrary  manner  in  which  the  judges 
enforced  the  act.  Another  remonstrance  was  also  pub- 
lished about  the  same  time,  by  Josiah  Coale,  against  perse- 

•  GougU,  vol.  i.  p.  510.  513.  t  Ibid.  p.  5;3fi.  X  Ibid.  vol.  2.  p.  25. 


230  SUPPLEMENT. 

cution,  addressed  to  the  king  and  both  houses  of  parlia- 
ment.* 

In  the  year  1666  the  cause  of  the  Quakers  began  to  de- 
rive great  support  and  credit  from  the  abilities  and  virtues 
of  the  celebrated  William  Penn,  who  in  that  year  joined 
their  society,  and  became  one  of  its  most  eminent  advocates 
and  ornaments.  His  pen  was  soon  employed  in  its  defence. 
His  first  piece  was  entitled,  "  The  Sandy  Foundation 
shaken."  This  gave  great  offence  to  some  powerful  eccle- 
siastics, and  it  was  answered  by  an  accustomed  mode  of 
reply,  namely,  an  order  for  imprisoning  him.  He  was 
closely  confined  seven  months  in  the  Tower,  and  denied 
the  visits  of  his  friends.  This  precluded  him  from  his  mi- 
nisterial labours :  but  several  treatises  were  the  fruits  of 
his  solitude,  particularly  one  of  great  note,  entitled,  "  No 
Cross,  no  Crown;"  in  which.  Dr.  Henry  More  observed, 
*'  Mr.  Penn  has  treated  the  subject  of  a  future  life  and  the 
immortality  of  the  soul,  with  a  force  and  spirit  equal  to 
most  writers.''t 

The  first  of  the  above  pieces  was  occasioned  by  a  parti- 
cular circumstance  which  called  on  the  Quakers  to  vindi- 
cate themselves  in  a  public  disputation.  Mr.  Thomas  Vin- 
cent, a  Presbyterian  minister  of  eminent  piety,  and  who 
distinguished  himself  by  his  ministerial  labours  in  the  time 
of  the  plague,  but  whose  zeal  in  this  instance  misled  him, 
had,  on  two  of  his  hearers  going  to  the  Quakers'  meetings, 
indulged  himself  in  invectives  from  the  pulpit  against  that 
people,  and  in  a  licence  of  expression  beyond  the  bounds 
of  Christian  moderation  and  common  decency.  This  reach- 
ing the  ears  of  some  of  those  at  whom  they  were  cast,  they 
demanded  of  him  a  public  meeting  to  vindicate  themselves 
from  his  severe  reflections,  or  to  give  him  an  opportunity 
to  support  them  by  proof,  to  which,  after  some  demur,  Mr. 
Vincent  agreed.  Before  the  hour  appointed  the  house  was 
filled  with  his  own  hearers  and  partisans;  and  he  was  ac- 
companied by  three  other  Presbyterian  ministers,  as  his 
assistants  ;  Mr.  Thomas  Dawson,  Mr.  Thomas  Doolittle, 
and  Mr.  William  Maddocks.  George  Whitehead  and  Wil- 
liam Penn,  on  the  side  of  their  friends,  attended  to  his 
charges  against  the  Quakers.     Instead  of  bringing  them 

•  Gough,  vol.  2.  p.  115.  t   British  Biographj,  vol.  7   p.  158. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  231 

forward,  Mr.  Vincent  opened  the  conference  with  this  ques- 
tion, "  Whether  they  owned  one  Godhead  in  three  distinct 
and  separate  persons?"  He  framed  on  this,  according  to 
the  mode  of  argumentation  then  in  use,  a  syllogism.  George 
Whitehead  rejected  his  terms  as  unscriptural,  and  not  de- 
ducible  from  the  text  he  quoted,  and  desired  him  to  explain 
them  so  that  they  might  be  understood;  observing,  "  that 
God  did  not  use  to  wrap  his  truths  in  heathenish  metaphy- 
sics, but  deliver  them  in  plain  language."  But  ?tlr.  Vincent 
and  his  coadjutors  would  neither  keep  to  Scripture  terms, 
nor  allow  them  in  their  antagonists.  After  n)any  insults 
offered  to  the  Quakers,  and  opprobrious  names  cast  upon 
them,  the  meeting  was  broken  up  by  a  prayer  from  Mr. 
Vincent,  in  which  these  people  were  accused  as  blasphe- 
mers. Some  people  staying,  after  he  and  his  brethren  with- 
drew, the  Quakers  found  an  opportunity  of  exculpating 
themselves  from  the  invectives  of  their  adversaries.  Ano- 
ther debate  was  desired,  but  evaded.  On  this  Penn  appeal- 
ed to  the  public* 

It  falls  within  the  period  of  which  we  are  writing,  to 
notice  the  remarks  on  the  third  conventicle  act,  which 
George  Fox,  being  in  London  at  the  time,  published  in 
1670,  in  order,  if  possible,  to  move  the  government  to  mo- 
deration. Apprehending  an  impending  storm,  he  wrote 
also,  at  the  same  time,  an  epistle  to  his  friends,  to  exhort 
them  to  faithfulness  and  steadfastness  in  their  testimony  to 
the  truth,  and  to  Christian  patience,  in  bearing  the  suffer- 
ings which  might  be  permitted  to  try  their  faith. + 

Under  a  successive  train  of  severe  trials,  this  people 
maintained  patience,  resignation,  and  a  blameless  demea- 
nour: and,  with  the  powers  of  the  world  against  them, 
their  numbers  were  continually  increasing.  In  the  year 
1666  they  were  become  a  large  body.  This  gave  them 
courage  and  resolution  to  erect  in  that  year  a  new  meeting- 
house in  Whitehart-court,  Gracechurch-street,  which,  from 
its  central  situation,  became  afterward  the  place  for  their 
yearly  meetings. J 

The  affairs  of  this  society  began  now  to  range  into  a  re- 
gular and  systematic  form.  George  Fox,  as  soon  as  he  was 
released  from  his  long  confinement,  proceeded  as  usual  in 
his  labours ;  and  when  he  was  so  weak  and  stiff,  and  be- 

*  Cough,  vol.  5.  p.  2?6--228.  t  Ibid.  p.  .'51 R.  *  Ibid.  p.  157. 


232  SUPPLEMENT. 

numbed  in  his  joints,  by  a  cruel  imprisonment  for  the  great- 
est part  of  three  years,  that  it  was  with  difficulty  he  could 
mount  his  horse  or  alight,  he  went  from  Yorkshire  to  Lon- 
don.    He  saw  it  necessary  to  increase  the  number  of  meet- 
ings of  discipline,  as  the  exigencies  and  the  numbers  of  the 
society  were  increased.     In   1660,  a  general   meeting  for 
church-affairs  had  been  held  at  Skipton  in  Yorkshire.     The 
business  of  it  was  confined  to  the  taking  an  account  of  their 
sufferings,  and  to  collections  for  the  relief  of  the   poor. 
Quarterly  meetings  were  afterward  established  in  London, 
which,  in  addition  to  the  former  subjects  of  attention,  had 
the  charge  of  the  reputation  of  the  society,  to  watch  over 
the  members,  and  admonish  and  exhort  such  as  might  ap- 
pear disorderly  and   uncircumspect  in  their  conversation, 
not  agreeable  to  the  strictness  of  their  religious  profession; 
besides  the  women's  meetings,  which  had  chiefly  the  care  of 
poor  widows  and  orphans.     During  George  Fox's  stay  in 
London   there  were    established,   at   his  recommendation, 
five  monthly  meetings  of  men  and  women  in  that  city,  to 
transact  the  business  which  had  before  employed  the  quar- 
terly meetings,  and  a  general  meeting  once  in  three  months, 
as  hitherto,  for  mutual  counsel,  advice,  and  deliberation,  in 
relation  to  the  common  affairs  and  care  of  the  whole  body 
in  the  city.     He  afterward  procured  his  plan  of  monthly 
meetings  to  be  adopted  through  all  the  counties,  in  Scot- 
land, Ireland,  Holland,  and  the  continent  of  America.  The 
business  of  the  monthly  meetings  was,  at  his  advice  and  ad- 
monition, after  this,  extended  to  the  taking  cognizance  of 
the  orderly  proceedings  towards  marriage,  to  see  "  that  the 
parties  who  proposed  marriage  were  clear  from  other  en- 
gagements, that  their  relations  were  satisfied,  that  widows 
had  made  provision  for  their  first  husband's  children  before 
they  married  again,  and  to  institute  whatever  other  inquiries 
were  necessary  for  keeping  all  things  clean  and  pure,  in  good 
order  and  righteousness,  to  the  glory  of  God." 

Some  time  after  monthly  and  quarterly  meetings  were 
established,  viz.  in  the  year  1669,  it  was  found  expedient, 
and  agreed  upon,  to  hold  a  general  meeting  in  London,  re- 
presentative of  the  whole  body  in  England,  and  all  other 
parts  where  any  of  the  society  were  settled ;  w  hich  has, 
from  that  time,  been  held  annually,  and  is  called  '*  The 
Yearly  Meeting  in  London."    It  is  formed  of  deputies  from 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKKllS.  233 

each  quarterly  meeting  in  England,  and  from  the  half  year's 
meetings  in  Ireland,  without  restraining  from  an  attendance 
any  member  in  unity  with  the  society.  Such  places  in 
Europe  and  America,  as  are  too  remote  conveniently  to 
send  representatives,  keep  up  a  correspondence  with  this 
meeting  by  epistles.  A  committee  of  correspondence  in 
London  and  several  counties  and  other  places,  to  be  con- 
sulted in  the  intervals  between  the  yearly  meetings,  upon 
any  emergency,  was  also  established.  The  members  ap- 
pointed correspondents  in  London,  to  meet  the  sixth  day  in 
every  week,  to  consult  upon  such  matters  as  may  be  laid 
before  them,  particularly  any  suffering  cases  of  friends, 
from  whence  it  is  called  "  The  Meeting  for  Sufferings," 
and  is  a  meeting  of  record. 

From  the  meetings  of  discipline  no  members  of  the  so- 
ciety are  excluded.  A  regular  record  of  all  their  proceed- 
ings is  kept  by  a  clerk,  who,  at  the  desire  of  the  meeting, 
voluntarily  undertakes  the  office.  The  business  of  these 
meetings  is  preceded  by  a  solemn  meeting  of  worship.  An 
inquiry  whether  meetings  for  discipline  and  worship  are 
duly  attended,  the  preservation  of  love  and  unity,  the  re- 
ligious education  of  youth,  are  some  of  the  leading  objects 
of  these  associations.  Inquiries  are  also  made,  whether  a 
faithful  and  Christian  testimony  is  borne  against  the  re- 
ceiving or  paying  tithes,  priests'  demands,  or  those  called 
church  rates?  Whether  friends  are  careful  to  avoid  all 
vain  sports,  places  of  diversion,  gaming,  and  all  unnecessary 
frequenting  of  alehouses  or  taverns,  excess  in  drinking, 
and  intemperance  of  every  kind  ?  Whether  friends  are  just 
in  their  dealings,  and  punctual  in  fulfilling  their  engage- 
ments, and  are  advised  carefully  to  inspect  the  state  of  their 
affairs  once  in  the  year  ?  Whether  early  care  be  taken  to 
advise  and  deal  with  such  as  appear  inclinable  to  marry 
contrary  to  the  rules  of  the  society ;  and  whether  any  re- 
move from  or  into  monthly  or  two  weekly  meetings  without 
certificates  ?  And  whether  two  or  more  faithful  friends  are 
deputed  in  each  particular  meeting  to  have  the  oversight 
thereof:  and  care  be  taken,  when  any  thing  appears  amiss, 
that  the  rules  of  their  discipline  be  put  in  practice  ? 

This  sketch  of  the  discipline  and  ecclesiastical  govern- 
ment of  this  society  cannot  fail  to  give  us  a  favourable  idea 
of  the  spirit  and  principles  which  actuate  it.     It  i&  reconir 

VOL.  V.  R 


234  SUPPLEMENT. 

mended  by  the  method  and  regularity  which  mark  it :  and 
it  is  a  great  excellence  of  it,  that  it  is  directed  to  the  en- 
couragement and  promotion  of  good  morals,  of  a  peaceable, 
upright,  and  blameless,  conduct  in  social  life.  For  a  more 
full  and  accurate  view  of  its  nature  and  design,  the  reader 
may  be  referred  to  a  long  and  judicious  disquisition  on  it  in 
Mr.  Gough's  History  :*  which,  when  he  has  perused,  he  will 
determine  for  himself,  whether  it  may  not  be  justly  extolled, 
as  "  bearing  marks  of  a  peculiar  wisdom  in  the  contrivance, 
and  goodness  of  heart  in  the  ends  in  view,  realized  in  the 
beneficial  effects  it  then  had,  and  hath  since  continued  to 
produce." 

The  Quakers,  besides  supporting  a  series  of  sufferings 
with  patience  and  fortitude,  disseminating  their  principles, 
through  England,  Wales,  and  Scotland,  with  unabating 
zeal,  and  forming  their  society  upon  a  regular  plan  of  go- 
vernment, traversed  the  Atlantic  ocean,  carried  their  senti- 
ments into  America,  and  established  themselves  in  the 
western  continent.  The  undertaking  was  arduous ;  new 
calamities  and  persecutions  awaited  them  in  new  countries.t 
Their  pious  efforts,  however,  were  eventually  successful  in 
the  transatlantic  regions.  The  brevity  we  must  observe, 
does  not  allow  us  to  go  here  into  particulars.  But  two  in- 
stances of  their  zeal,  at  this  period,  to  propagate  their  doc- 
trine in  the  foreign  parts  of  Europe,  were  of  so  singular  a 
nature  as  to  call  for  particular  notice. 

About  the  year  1661  two  women,  Catharine  Evans  and 
Sarah  Cheevers,  moved  with  a  religious  concern  to  diffuse 
their  principles,  took  their  passage  in  a  ship  bound  from 
London  to  Leghorn :  after  various  trials  and  storms  they 
arrived  at  that  city;  and,  during  their  stay  in  it,  they  dis- 
persed books,  explaining  the  doctrines  of  the  society,  and 
discoursed  with  people  of  all  ranks,  numbers  of  whom 
curiosity  daily  drew  after  them :  and  here  they  met  with 
no  molestation.  They  sailed  from  thence  in  a  Dutch  ship 
bound  to  Alexandria,  the  master  of  which  put  into  Malta. 
Going  on  shore,  the  day  after  their  arrival,  they  were  met 
by  the  English  consul,  who  invited  them  to  his  house,  where 
they  continued  about  three  months.  They  were  visited  by 
many,  whom  they  found  it  their  concern  to  call  to  repent- 
ance, and  were  repeatedly  summoned  before  the  inquisitors, 

•  Gougb,  vol.  2.  p.  161— 19B.  t  Ibid.  chap.  9. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  235 

whose  interrogatories  they  answered  in  *such  a  manner,  as 
not  to  give  them  the  advantage  they  sought,  nor  to  resign 
their  own  principles  by  the  least  compliance  with  the  super- 
stitious and  showy  religion  of  the  country.  The  consul,  at 
last,  overcome  by  flattery,  menaces,  and  bribery,  gave  up  his 
guests  to  the  inquisitors,  who  would  not  venture  to  take 
them  without  his  consent  or  acquiescence.  Having  under- 
gone an  examination,  which  they  supported  with  simplicity 
and  firmness,  they  were  imprisoned  in  a  close  dark  room, 
with  only  two  little  holes  for  light  and  air,  and  so  extremely 
hot  in  that  warm  climate,  that  it  seemed  as  if  the  intention 
of  the  inquisitors  was  to  stifle  them  to  death.  This  im- 
prisonment lasted  three  or  four  years.  They  were  continu- 
ally beset  and  perplexed  with  the  impertinences  of  monks 
and  friars,  to  cajole  or  terrify  them  into  their  superstitions. 
But  neither  flattery  nor  menaces  could  pervert  these  inno- 
cent women  from  their  profession.  Upon  this  they  were 
put  into  a  room  so  exceedingly  hot,  close,  and  suffocating, 
that  they  were  often  forced  to  rise  out  of  their  bed,  to  lie 
down  at  the  chink  of  the  door  for  air  to  draw  breath  ;  their 
faces  were  excessively  stung  by  gnats:  and,  such  was  the 
effect  of  the  heat  of  the  room  and  the  climate,  their  skin 
was  parched,  their  hair  fell  ofi^,  and  they  frequently  fainted 
away.  They  were  tempted  at  times,  to  wish  for  death;  to 
end  their  sorrows.  Catharine  Evans  fell  into  a  fit  of  sick- 
ness, and  the  physician  said,  "  they  must  have  air,  or  else 
they  would  die.'*  On  this  the  door  was  ordered  to  be  set 
open  six  hours  in  the  day.  Soon  after  they  were  separated, 
in  hope  that  an  impression  might  be  made  on  their  minds, 
if  they  were  separately  attacked  ;  but  each  was  immoveable. 
They  not  only  resisted  every  attempt  to  draw  them  ofi^  from 
their  religious  profession  to  the  superstitions  of  popery ;  but, 
as  the  house  of  inquisition  was  rebuilding,  or  repairing  in 
some  parts,  for  the  space  of  a  year  and  half,  they  embraced 
the  opportunities  which  ofi^ered  to  incite  the  people  to  re- 
pentance, both  the  workmen  who  were  obliging  to  them, 
and  the  citizens  of  better  quality  who  came  to  view  the 
building.  The  apartment  of  Catharine  being  near  the 
street,  she  frequently  accosted  with  admonitions  those  that 
passed  by,  many  of  whom  would  stay  to  hear  as  long  as 
they  durst,  and  were  much  afl^ected.  After  enduring  the 
sc^verities  of  an  imprisonment  in  the  inquisition  upwards  of 

R  2 


236  bUPPLKMENT. 

three  years,  and  several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  procure 
their  release,  George  Fox  ens^aged  the  friendly  and  humane 
interposition  of  lord  D'Aubigny  witli  the  magistrates,  whose 
mediation  was  effectual:  and  being  liberated  they  returned 
to  England.  On  their  passage  home,  a  passenger  who  was 
a  knight  of  Malta  and  the  inquisitor's  brother,  interested 
himself  with  the  captain,  to  secure  them  every  accommoda- 
tion the  ship  could  afford.  The  merchants  at  Leghorn, 
where  the  vessel  stopped,  treated  them  with  great  kindness, 
and  supplied  them  with  wine  and  other  articles  for  their  re- 
freshment. At  Tangier,  the  governor  courteously  received 
them,  and  would  have  given  them  money,  which  they  de- 
clined accepting,  though  they  gratefully  acknowledged  his 
kindness.  They  freely  addressed  their  admonitions  to  him, 
and  exhortations  to  amendment  of  life  to  the  people  who 
flocked  to  the  house  where  they  lodged.  Previously  to 
their  discharge  from  Alexandria,  their  tried  integrity  and 
blameless  manners  had  made  impressions  in  their  favour, 
both  on  the  magistrates  and  the  inquisitor,  the  latter  of 
whom  relaxed  in  his  severity,  and  granted  them  the  use  of 
pen,  ink,  and  paper,  to  write  to  their  friends.* 

The  suflerings  of  these  women,  in  the  singular  enterprise 
to  which  their  apprehensions  of  duty  animated  them,  fell 
short  of  those  which  befel  two  men  in  a  similar  undertak- 
ing :  namely,  John  Philly  and  William  Moore.  These 
persons,  being  in  Germany  with  other  friends  in  the  be- 
ginning of  1662,  felt  a  concern  to  proceed  into  Hungary, 
and  to  visit  the  Hortesche  brethren,  who  were  a  kind  of 
Baptists  that  lived  in  a  community,  hundreds  of  them  to- 
gether in  a  family,  having  their  goods  and  possessions  in 
common  ;  they  also  refused  to  swear  or  fight.  This  was  a 
design  attended  with  peculiar  difficulties  and  perils:  as  it 
would  lead  them,  on  a  long  journey,  through  a  tract  of 
country  unknown  to  them,  and  amongst  people  differing 
from  them  in  language,  in  sentiments,  and  in  manners.  But, 
such  were  their  views  of  the  obligations  lying  upon  them, 
they  were  not  intimidated  by  the  prospect  of  difficulties,  and 
actually  made  a  prosperous  journey  to  the  nearest  body  of 
that  people,  residing  at  Cushart,  near  Presburg,  where 
they  were  pretty  hospitably  entertained,  and  dispersed  some 
jeljgious  books,  which  they  had  taken  for  that  purpose, 

•  Gongh,  vol.  2.  p.  5\—6S. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  237 

From  hence  they  set  off  for  Pattock,  a  city  three  hundred 
miles  farther  on  in  Upper  Hungary,  and  accompanied  each 
other  to  Comora  in  Schut,  an  island  in  the  Danube  :  en- 
compassed with  dangers  on  all  hands;  on  the  one  side  of 
being  killed  by  the  Turks,  or  of  being  put  to  death  at 
Newhausel,  according  to  the  practice  of  that  garrison  to- 
wards those  who  were  found  there,  it  being  tributary  to  the 
Turks,  without  permission.  At  Comora,  first,  Moore  was 
apprehended,  searched  and  stripped,  and  carried  to  the 
guards  with  his  hands  and  feet  shackled  ;  and  an  insinuation 
was  thrown  out,  that  he  should  be  roasted  on  a  spit.  Philly 
was  afterward  apprehended  at  his  lodgings.  They  were 
committed  to  separate  prisons;  Moore  to  the  stockhoose, 
and  Philly  to  a  room  appropriated  to  the  inhuman  purpose 
of  putting  prisoners  to  the  rack.  On  the  next  day  they 
were  brought  before  the  inquistor  to  be  examined  ;  by 
whom,  among  other  questions,  they  were  asked,  if  they  did 
not  know  that  Catholics  had  laws  to  burn  and  torment 
heretics,  and  such  as  carried  such  books  as  they  had  with 
them  ?  To  which  Moore  warily  replied,  "  I  should  not  have 
expected  such  dealings  among  good  Christians."  They 
were  for  eight  days  repeatedly  brought  to  examination, 
and  insnaring  questions  put  to  them,  as,  what  they  thought 
of  the  sacrament;  to  which  Moore  replied,  "  the  flesh  pro- 
fiteth  little,  it  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth."  This  inquisitor 
was  so  strangely  unacquainted  with  the  Scriptures,  that  in 
a  surprise  he  applied  to  a  priest  present,  "  Sir,  father,  how 
is  that  ?"  Who,  recollecting  himself,  said,  "  he  did  re- 
member such  an  expression.''  The  inquisitor  next  asked 
him  if  he  would  turn  Catholic?  To  which  he  made  this 
rational  reply  ;  "  If  I  should  do  so  for  fear  of  favour  of 
you,  the  Lord  not  requiring  it  of  me,  I  should  not  have 
peace  in  my  conscience,  and  the  displeasure  of  the  Lord 
would  be  more  intolerable  than  yours ;"  adding,  "  that  com- 
pulsion might  make  hypocrites,  but  not  Christians,  as  it  did 
not  change  the  heart." 

After  this  they  were  put  to  the  torture ;  first,  their  thumbs 
were  screwed  to  extort  the  confession  of  some  crime,  and 
then  they  were  racked,  with  such  violence  in  the  case  of 
Moore,  that  his  chin  was  close  to  his  breast,  and  his  mouth 
so  closed,  that  he  was  almost  choked.  They  were  then 
threatened  with  death.    Philly,  by  calling  out  to  the  gover- 


238  .  SUPPLEMENT. 

nor,  as  he  was  passing-  in  his  coach,  obtained  some  redress 
of  their  calamities ;  and  they  were  allowed  to  earn  a  trifle, 
to  buy  bread,  by  working  at  the  wheelbarrow,  though  often 
their  wages  were  kept  back.  After  sixteen  weeks  they  were 
conveyed  in  chains,  by  a  waggon,  under  a  guard,  to  general 
Nadash,  the  emperor's  lord-chamberlain.  They  were  ex- 
amined before  him  and  several  lords  of  the  kingdom,  some 
of  whom  seemed  affected  with  their  answers,  and  none  ob- 
jected thereto.  They  were  sentenced,  however,  to  be 
burned,  if  they  would  not  embrace  the  Popish  religion ; 
but  the  sentence  was  not  executed ;  and  a  priest  was  sent  to 
convert  them.  These  endeavours  proving  ineffectual,  they 
were  removed  to  a  place  within  about  five  German  miles  of 
Vienna,  where,  falling  into  the  hands  of  priests,  their  perils 
became  aggravated :  they  were  again  searched,  their  books 
and  papers  taken  away,  insnaring  questions  were  put  to 
them,  and  they  were  threatened  with  the  execution  of 
various  tortures,  and  of  the  sentence  of  death.  But  the 
frauds  and  menaces  of  their  persecutors  were  frustrated  by 
the  steadfastness  of  these  confessors.  Manacles  were  then 
put  on  their  wrists,  so  small,  as  when  locked  by  main  force, 
put  them  to  extreme  pain.  They  were  thrust  into  a  narrow 
hole  with  some  Turks,  that  were  prisoners,  where  they  had 
scarcely  room  to  sit  down.  At  length  they  found  a  friend 
in  the  person  who  was  invested  with  the  chief  civil  autho- 
rity in  the  place,  whose  dispositions  to  protect  them  and  af- 
ford them  relief,  were  much  strengthened  by  the  influence 
of  one  Adam  Bien,  his  barber,  a  religious  man  who  had 
been  educated  among  the  Hortesche  brethren.  The  priests 
were  restrained  from  keeping  them  any  longer  in  their  hole 
of  a  prison,  and  using  them  with  the  cruelty  they  had  done 
before.  Those  who  had  distinguished  themselves  by  pro- 
moting malicious  insults,  endeavoured  to  ingratiate  them- 
selves; and  after  the  prospects  of  obtaining  their  liberty 
bad  been  repeatedly  clouded  over  by  the  sickness  of  the 
governor,  or  by  the  attention  he  had  been  induced  to  give 
to  insinuations  against  them,  and  by  some  renewed  suffer- 
ings from  the  priests  and  soldiers,  by  Adam  Bien's  steadfast 
friendship,  and  persevering  solicitations  in  their  favour,  they 
were  released,  September  1663.* 

Whatever  opinion  may  be  entertained  of  the  prudence  of 

*  Gougfa,  vol,  VI.  p.  63-83. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  239 

these  and  other  pious  persons  belonging  to  the  society  of 
Quakers,  in  exposing  themselves  to  such  perils,  without  pos- 
sessiiig  ordinary  or  supernatural  means  of  succeeding  in 
their  well-meant  efforts  ;  the  patience,  firmness,  and  forti- 
tude, which  they  displayed  under  the  most  trying  circum- 
stances, must  be  allowed  singular  merit  and  praise.  Pa- 
tience and  meekness,  indeed,  were  general  characteristics 
of  this  people.  They  met  and  supported  the  exertions  of 
malicious  violence  and  wanton  despotism  with  resigned 
acquiescence,  and  in  humble  dependance  upon  divine  pro- 
tection and  support,  without  fainting  in  their  minds. 

They  were  also  distinguished,   from  the  beginning,  by 
their  charitable  regard  towards  each  other.     There  were 
some  among  them,  who  were  not  only  examples  of  steadfast- 
ness, but  by  their  exhortations,   in   word  and  writing,  en- 
couraged their  brethren  to  perseverance.     In  the  time  of 
the  plague  they  were  exemplary  for  the  care  and  tenderness 
with  which  they  relieved  the  affliction  of  the  widows  and 
orphans  of  their  friends,   whom  that  calamity  carried  off. 
They  held   occasional  meetings  in  the  city  to  provide  for 
the  necessities  of  the  poor;  and  when  the  number  of  objects 
proved  too   many  for  the  men  to  assist  by  these  meetings, 
they  called  upon  the  most  grave  and  tender-hearted  of  their 
female  friends  to  aid  them  in  the  offices  of  humanity,  who 
for  this  purpose  met  once  a  week.     Not  the  resident  inha- 
bitants only  were  exercised  in  this  care  ;  but  several,   as 
George  Whitehead,  Alexander  Parker,  Josiah  Coale,  and 
others,  came  out  of  the  country  to  London,  as  with  their 
lives  in  their  hands,  supported  by  the  sentiments  of  faith 
and  resignation,  to  suffer  with  their  friends  there,  whatever 
might  be  permitted  to  befal  them,  to  strengthen  and  en- 
courage them  to  keep  up  their  meetings,  to  edify  them  with 
their  gifts,  and  to  visit  and  comfort  the  sick  and  imprisoned. 
And  through  all  they  were  mercifully  preserved  from  the 
infection,  and  from  imprisonment  in  this  season  of  danger.* 
The  benevolence  of  their  minds  was  not  confined  to  the 
acts  of  fraternal  regards  to  one  another,  in  the  season  of  ca- 
lamity and  persecution,  but  took  a  wider  scope.     Their  at- 
tention to  their  poor,  that   there   should   be   no    beggar 
amongst  them,  nor  any  sent  to  the  parish  for  relief;  and  to 
afford  their  children  instruction,  and  put  them  out  appren- 

*  Gough,  vol.  2.  p.  149,160. 


240  SUPPLEMENT. 

tices  to  suitable  trades,  hath  deservedly  attracted  notice, 
and  commanded  general  approbation.     They  have,  mon 
over,  cheerfully  paid  their  quota  to  the  poor  of  their  r( 
spective  parishes,  and  proper  objects  of  any  denominatioi 
have  been   relieved  by  their  private  donations.*     It  fr< 
quently  happened,  that  justices  and   military  officers,  oi 
coming  to  break  up  their  general  meeting  at  Skipton,  whe| 
they  saw  their  accounts  of  their  collections  and  disburse 
ments,  and  the  care  taken  that  one  county  should  help  ai 
other,  as  circumstances  might  require,  have  been  obliged 
commend  their  care,  and  have  left  them  undisturbed  in  th^ 
exercise  of  the  laudable  object  of  their  meeting.    The  pool 
of  other  societies,  frequently  gathered  in  crowds  upon  thes 
occasions,  partook  of  their  liberality ;  for  it  was  their  custoi 
after  the  meeting  was  over,  to  send  to  the  bakers  for  brea< 
and  distribute  a  loaf  to  each,  how  many  soever  they  were.t| 

Our  sketch  of  the  history  of  this  society  will  not  be  coi 
plete,  if  we  do  not  notice  some  who  were  eminent  ministei 
in  it,  and  died  at  this  period. 

The  first  to  be  mentioned  is  Richard  Hubberthorn,  tl 
son  of  a  reputable  yeoman  in  the  north  of  Lancashire,  wh< 
after  two  months'  imprisonment,  through  the  effect  of  thi 
throng  of  prisoners,  and  the  vitiated  air  on  his  tender  con- 
stitution, died  in  Newgate  on  the  17th  of  June,  1662.  He 
was  from  his  youth  inclined  to  piety,  sobriety,  and  virtue. 
When  he  arrived  to  years  of  maturity,  he  obtained  a  post 
in  the  parliament's  army  ;  and  preached  occasionally  to  the 
soldiers.  When  he  joined  the  society  of  the  Quakers,  he 
quitted,  agreeably  to  their  principle  of  peace,  his  military 
employment.  He  was  one  of  the  first  ministers  of  this  so- 
ciety. His  stature  was  low,  his  constitution  infirm,  and  his 
voice  weak  ;  but  he  was  powerful,  able,  and  successful,  as  a 
minister.  In  the  exercise  of  this  office  he  travelled,  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  nation,  for  the  space  of  nine  years.  He 
knew  his  season,  when  to  speak  and  when  to  be  silent ;  when 
he  spoke,  he  delivered  himself  with  plainness  and  pertinency 
to  the  subject  before  him.  He  was  a  man  of  much  meekness, 
humility,  patience,  and  brotherly  kindness  ;  and  of  distin- 
guished equanimity,  neither  easily  depressed  in  adversity, 
nor  elated  in  prosperity.  His  life  was  spent  in  acts  of 
righteousness  and  the  pursuit  of  peace,  of  which  his  latter 

•  Gongb,  vol.  2.  p.  189.  t  Ibid.  vol.  1.  p.  431. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  241 

end  exhibited  the  happy  effects,  the  peaceful  tenor  of  his 
conscience  stripping  death  of  all  its  terrors,  and  in  the  full 
assurance  of  faith,  he  looked  forward  to  the  near  approach 
of  future  happiness. 

About  the  same  time,  and  in  the  same  prison,  died,  in  the 
twenty-eighth  year  of  his  age,   having   been  ten  years  a 
zealous  and  powerful  preacher,  Mr.   Edward  Burrough. 
He   was   born  in  or  near  Underbarrow,  a  village  in  the 
barony  of  Kendal  in  Westmoreland,  of  parents  in  repute 
for  their  honest  and  virtuous  conduct,  and  of  competent 
substance.      His  puerile  years  exhibited   proofs  of  manly 
sense   and  religious  thoughtfulness.     He  was  fond  of  the 
conversation  of  such  as  were  in  esteem  for  piety,  and  placed 
his  satisfaction  in  perusing  the  Scriptures,  in  which  he  was 
well  versed.     He   was   educated  in  the  episcopal  way  of 
worship  ;  but,  about  the  age  of  twelve  years,  began  to  fre- 
quent the  meetings  of  the  Presbyterians,  till  he  was  seven- 
teen.    He  then  became  possessed  with  serious  apprehen- 
sions of  great  deficiency  in  the  knowledge  of  God  and  in- 
ternal purity  of  heart,  and  felt  considerable  uneasiness  and 
fear;  and,  dissatisfied  with  the  doctrine  he  heard,  as  result- 
ing, in  his  view,  from  mere  speculation  and  the  experience 
of  others,  and  not  the  fruit  of  their  own  experience,  he 
withdrew  from  the  teachers  of  it.    On  George  Fox's  coming 
into  the  parts  where  he  resided,  he  went  to  hear  him  preach, 
and  afterward  entered  into  reasoning  with  him  upon  re- 
ligious subjects.     The  consequence  was,  that  he  joined  the 
society  of  the  Quakers,  in  which  he  became  a  most  service- 
able member  and  eminent  minister.     On  forming  this  con- 
nexion, his  relations  discarded  him,  his  father  expelled  him 
from  his  house,  and  he  felt  himself  exposed  to  many  hard- 
ships, all  which  evils  he  bore  with  exemplary  patience. 
His  laborious  exertions,  both  by  word  and  writing,  were 
indefatigable,  and  his  religious  exercises  as  a  preacher  were 
the  whole  business  of  his  life ;  he  allowed  himself  few  hours 
of  repose,  and  did  not  appropriate  one  week  at  a  time,  for 
many  years,  to  himself  or  his  private  concerns.    He  travelled 
through  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  Flanders;  but  the 
principal  field  of  his  ministerial  labours  was  London.     As 
he  was  preaching  at  the  meeting  at  Bull-and-Mouth,  he  was 
violently  taken  down  by  the  soldiers,  and  carried  before 
alderman  Brown,  who  committed  him  to  Newgate.     Some 


242  SUPPLEMENT. 

weeks  after,  he  was  brought  to  trial  at  the  Old-Bailey,  fined 
by  the  court  twenty  marks,  and  condemned  to  lie  in  prison 
tiJl  he  paid  the  fine,  which  amounted  to  perpetual  imprison- 
ment, as  the  principles  of  the  Quakers  led  them  to  consider 
a  voluntary  and  active  compliance  with  the  penalty  as  a 
tacit  confession  of  guilt.     A  special  order  from  the  king  was 
sent  to  the  sheriffs  for  his  release,  and  that  of  some  other 
prisoners,  but  the  magistrates  of  the  city  found  means  to 
prevent  the  execution  of  it.  He  met  his  dissolution,  brought 
on  by  disease  and  imprisonment,  with  the  consolatory  review 
of  a  life  spent  in  the  service  of  his  Creator.     ''  I  have  had 
the  testimony  of  the  Lord's  love  unto  me  (said  he)  from 
my  youth ;  and  my  heart,  O  Lord,  hath  been  given  up  to 
do  thy  will.     I  have  preached  the  gospel  freely  in  this 
city,  and  have  often  given  up  my  life  for  the  gospel's  sake ; 
and  now,  O  Lord,  rip  open  my  heart,  and  see  if  it  be  not 
right  before  thee."     As  his  dissolution  drew  nigh,  he  said, 
"Though  this  body  of  clay  must  turn  to  dust,  yet  1  have  a 
testimony  that  I  have  served  God  faithfully  in  my  genera- 
tion :  and  that  spirit  that  hath  lived,  and  acted,  and  ruled 
in  me,  shall  yet  break  forth  in  thousands." 

Another  zeajous  preacher  among  this  people  was  Wil- 
liam Ames,  who  travelled  in  the  work  of  the  ministry  not 
in  England  only,  but  much  in  Holland  and  Germany,  where 
several  were  convinced  by  him,  especially  in  the  Palatinate. 
These  Palatines,  removing  soon  after  to  Pennsylvania, 
escaped  the  general  devastation  of  their  country  by  the 
French,  which  happened  soon  after.  Ames  was,  at  first, 
after  his  mind  took  a  serious  turn,  a  teacher  among  the 
Baptists  ;  he  was  also  a  military  officer  in  Cromwell's  army 
in  Ireland,  in  which  post,  being  strict  and  regular  in  his  own 
conduct,  he  exerted  himself  to  introduce  and  preserve  the 
like  regularity  among  the  soldiers  under  his  command  by  a 
strict  discipline.  Francis  Howgill  and  Edward  Burrough 
coming  into  Ireland,  he  went  to  hear  them,  and  embraced 
their  doctrine.  He  and  several  others  were  afterward 
taken,  by  two  musketeers,  out  of  a  private  house  in  Lon- 
don, forced  to  Paul's  churchyard,  where  they  were  derided 
and  abused  by  the  soldiers,  and  afterward  taken  before 
alderman  Brown,  who  committed  them  to  hard  labour 
in  bridewell.  Here  they  were  so  severely  treated,  thaf 
Ames  grew   dangerously  ill;    and  being  an  inhabitant  of 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  243 

Amsterdam,  he  was  discharged  for  fear  of  his  dying  in 
prison.  He  returned,  upon  his  release,  to  this  city,  and 
supported  himself  by  wool-combing,  but  so  injured  in  his 
health,  that  he  never  recovered,  but  died  within  the  current 
year,  1662.* 

Near  the  close  of  the  year  1663,  John  Audland,  a  native 
ofCamsgill  in  Westmoreland,  was  taken  off  by  a  consumpr 
tion  in  an  early  stage  of  life.  When  a  child,  he^discovered 
a  quick  understanding  and  retentive  memory.  As  he  ap- 
proached a  state  of  maturity,  he  applied  the  attention  of 
his  mind  to  religious  thought  and  to  reading  the  Scriptures, 
and  became  an  eminent  teacher  amongst  the  Independents, 
of  whom  he  had  a  very  numerous  auditory.  He  was  one 
of  the  principal  preachers  at  Firbank-chapel,  at  the  time 
when  George  Fox  had  a  memorable  meeting  there,  and  be- 
came a  convert  to  his  doctrine,  which  he  afterward  zeal- 
ously and  ably  exerted  himself  to  disseminate,  travelling 
through  sundry  parts  of  the  nation  with  this  view  ;  forego- 
ing the  comforts  of  domestic  life,  and  separating  himself, 
with  her  consent,  from  his  wife,  who  entered  into  his  views, 
a  virtuous  and  well-accomplished  young  woman,  of  a  good 
family,  to  whom  he  was  married  about  the  twentieth  year 
of  his  age.  He  was  one  of  the  earliest  preachers  of  this 
persuasion,  who  visited  the  city  of  Bristol  and  the  western 
counties.  The  number  of  his  hearers  increased  to  such  a 
degree  in  that  place,  that,  for  want  of  a  house  large  enough, 
the  meetings  were  frequently  held  in  an  orchard.  He  was 
a  partaker  with  his  brethren  in  repeated  imprisonments 
and  abuses  of  his  person.  His  sufferings  and  exertions 
were  beyond  his  strength,  and  brought  on  a  cough,  which 
appeared  consumptive,  and  finally  terminated  in  a  slow  fever, 
that  put  a  period  to  his  life  at  the  age  of  thirty-four  years. 
He  was  not  only  preserved  in  peaceful  serenity  of  mind  at 
this  solemn  season,  but  at  times  filled  even  with  joy  at  the 
prospect  of  his  approaching  felicity  ;  from  the  impression 
whereof  his  soul,  under  extreme  bodily  weakness,  was  raised 
up  in  praise  to  the  Almighty,  and  in  prayer  for  the  pros- 
perity of  his  friends  in  righteousness. f 

In  1667,  after  about  fifteen  years  spent  in  acting  and  suf- 
fering for  those  doctrines  he  had  received  for  truth,  died 
Richard  Farnsworth,  exhorting  his  friends  with  affecting 

*  Gougl),  vol.  2.  p.  2—15.  f  Ibid.  p.  83—88. 


244  SUPPLEMENT. 

energy  and  strength  of  spirit,  as  if  he  were  in  full  health, 
and  giving  evidence  of  his  full  assurance  of  faith.  He  was 
one  of  the  first  who  embraced  the  principles  of  George  Fox, 
soon  after  his  release  from  his  imprisonment  at  Derby, 
while  the  name  Quaker  was  but  just  known.  He  joined 
him  in  society  and  ministerial  labours,  and  many  were  con- 
verted by  him.  For  not  pulling  off  his  hat  to  a  justice  of 
peace,  in  the  streets  of  Banbury,  in  1656,  he  wa:^,  after  the 
justice  had  struck  it  off  in  passion,  sent  for  and  committed 
to  prison.  Next  day,  when  passion  subsided,  his  release 
was  offered  him  on  paying  the  jailer's  fees,  and  promising 
to  leave  the  town  that  night.  He  would  promise  nothing, 
knowing  that  he  had  been  illegally  committed.  The  oath 
of  abjuration  was  then  tendered  to  him,  and  on  his  refusing 
it,  he  was  recommitted  to  prison,  where  he  lay  about  six 
months.* 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1668  and  the  beginning  of 
the  next,  this  society  was  deprived  of  three  eminent  and 
serviceable  members ;  Thomas  Loe,  Josiah  Coale,  and 
Francis  Howgill. 

Thomas  Loe  was  a  man  of  fine  natural  temper,  easy, 
affable,  and  pleasing  in  conversation,  benevolent  and  sym- 
pathizing in  his  disposition.  He  travelled  on  foot  through 
the  greatest  part  of  the  nation,  and  visited  Ireland  several 
times.  His  gifts  were  attractive,  and  he  had  generally 
crowded  audiences.  He  was  several  times  imprisoned  for 
his  testimony,  and  his  natural  strength  was  impaired  by 
his  travels  and  labours.  His  convert,  William  Penn,  vi- 
sited him  in  his  last  sickness,  whom  he  addressed  thus  : 
"  Bear  thy  cross  and  stand  faithful  to  God,  then  he  will 
give  thee  an  everlasting  crown  of  glory  that  shall  not  be 
taken  from  thee.  There  is  no  other  way  which  shall  pros- 
per than  that  which  the  holy  men  of  old  walked  in.  God 
hath  brought  immortality  to  light,  and  life  immortal  is  felt 
His  love  overcomes  my  heart.  Glory  be  to  his  name  for 
evermore."  He  accosted  others  with  similar  sentiments ; 
and  his  parting  breath  expressed  a  song  of  praise  to  that 
almighty  Being,  whose  goodness  preserved  him  through 
life,  and  deserted  him  not  in  his  end.t 

Josiah   Coale   was   born   at   Winterborne,  Gloucester- 

•  Goagh,  vol. 'J.  p.  '222,  2i'3. 

t  Ibid.  p.  229—231 ;  and  vol.  1.  p.  518,  .319. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  245 

shire,  near  Bristol,  and  received  his  impressions  in  favour 
of  the  Quakers'  doctrine  under  the  preaching  of  John 
Audland,  about  the  year  1653.  He  proved  an  able  and 
zealous  minister:  his  testimony  was  sharp  and  piercing 
against  the  workers  of  iniquity,  while  it  flowed  in  a  stream 
of  life  and  encouraging  consolation  to  the  pious  and  virtu- 
ous. In  1656y  after  having  been  first  grievously  abused  by 
the  populace,  and  dragged  bareheaded  under  the  spouts  in 
a  time  of  rain,  he  was  imprisoned  in  Newgate,  at  Bristol. 
In  the  same  year,  he  was,  with  three  other  friends,  severely 
abused  and  beaten  by  the  mob,  and  then  committed  to  pri- 
son by  the  mayor,  at  Melcomb-Regis.  In  1658,  a  sense  of 
duty  determined  him  to  pay  a  religious  visit  to  the  English 
colonies  in  America.  As  no  master  of  a  ship  would  take 
him  to  New-England,  for  fear  of  the  penalties  enacted  in 
that  state  against  such  as  should  bring  in  any  Quakers,  he 
got  a  passage,  in  company  with  Thomas  Thirston,  to  Vir- 
ginia;  from  whence  they  made  their  way  on  foot  through 
a  wilderness  of  several  hundred  miles,  till  then  deemed  im- 
passable for  any  but  the  Indians.  By  these  people,  of  the 
Susquehannah  tribe,  they  were  treated  with  remarkable 
attention  and  hospitality,  entertained  with  lodging  and 
provisions,  and  furnished  with  guides  to  the  Dutch  planta- 
tions. Their  journey  was,  however,  attended  with  great 
hardships  and  dangers.  They  met  with  very  different  treat- 
ment from  the  lofty  professors  of  New-England,  whose  tem- 
pers were  embittered,  whose  natural  tenderness  and  com- 
passion were  eradicated  by  false  principles  of  religion. 
Here  Coale  was  violently  haled  out  and  sent  to  prison,  and 
sometime  after  banished  to  Maryland.  He  travelled 
through  this  state  and  Barbadoes  ;  and,  in  Europe,  through 
most  parts  of  England,  in  Holland,  and  the  Low  Countries  ; 
going  through  many  perils,  imprisonments,  and  persecu- 
tions, valiant  in  what  he  regarded  as  the  cause  of  truth, 
undaunted  in  danger,  and  borne  above  the  fear  of  man  by 
the  supports  of  a  peaceful  conscience.  He  not  only  in  his 
travels  bore  his  own  charges  abroad,  but  was  an  exemplary 
pattern  of  liberality  at  home,  and  freely  spent  his  estate  in 
the  service  to  which  he  devoted  himself.  His  natural  tem- 
per was  cheerful,  religion  tempered  it  with  seriousness  ; 
his  unaffected  affability  was  mixed  with  a  circumspect  and 
exemplary  deportment;  his  whole  conversation  illustrated 


246  SUPPLEMENT. 

the  purity  of  his  religion,  and  was  an  ornament  to  his  pro- 
fession. After  ministerial  services  of  twelve  years,  he  fell 
into  a  decline,  and  departed  in  the  arms  of  his  friends,  as 
one  falling  into  a  deep  sleep,  full  of  consolation,  exhorting 
others  to  "  be  faithful  to  God,  and  have  a  single  eye  to 
his  glory,"  expressing  his  own  confidence  that  "  the  ma- 
jesty of  God  was  with  him,  and  his  crown  of  life  upon  him," 
at  the  age  of  thirty-five  years  and  two  months.* 

The  last  person  to  be  noticed  is  Francis  Howgill,  a 
principal  as  well  as  early  promulgator  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  Quakers,  and  a  valuable  member  of  their  community. 
He  was  a  native  of  Westmoreland,  and  received  his  educa- 
tion, for  the  priest's  office  in  the  church,  at  the  university  ; 
but,  being  scrupulous  of  complying  with  the  ceremonies, 
he  withdrew  from  the  national  church,  and  joined  the  Inde- 
pendents, and  was  an  eminent  preacher  among  them,  labo- 
rious and  zealous  as  a  minister,  and  esteemed  for  his  virtue 
and  exemplary  conversation.  In  165^,  he  became  a  pro- 
selyte to  the  doctrines  of  George  Fox,  on  hearing  him  at 
Firbank-chapel.  He  was,  soon  after  this,  sent,  with  James 
Naylor,  to  the  jail  at  Appleby.  In  1654,  he  and  Edward 
Burrough,  in  company  with  Anthony  Pearson,  travelled  to 
London,  and  were  the  first  of  this  society  who  held  meet- 
ings in  that  city,  and  by  whose  preaching  many  there  were 
brought  over  to  the  same  profession.  While  he  was  there, 
he  went  to  court  to  intercede  with  Oliver  Cromwell,  that 
a  stop  might  be  put  to  the  persecution  of  the  members  of 
bis  society,  and  he  wrote  also  to  the  protector,  on  the  same 
subject,  in  a  plain  and  bold  strain,  but  without  any  good 
effects.  It  does  not  appear,  that  they  met  with  any  per- 
sonal molestations  in  the  metropolis  ;  and  when  they  had 
gathered  and  settled  meetings  there,  they  went  to  Bristol. 
Multitudes  flocked  to  hear  them,  and  many  embraced  their 
doctrine.  The  clergy  were  alarmed,  and  they  were  sum- 
moned before  the  magistrates,  and  were  commanded  to 
leave  the  city  immediately.  To  this  order  they  answered  : 
'^  We  came  not  in  the  will  of  man,  nor  stand  in  the  will  of 
man,  but  when  he  shall  move  us  to  depart  who  moved  us  to 
come  hither,  we  shall  obey  ;  we  are  free-born  Englishmen, 
and  have  served  the  commonwealth  faithfully,  being  free 
in  the  sight  of  God  from  the  transgression  of  any  law:   to 

♦  GoMgh,  vol.  9.  p.  231— «S6. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  247 

your  commandments  we  cannot  be  obedient;  but  if  by  vio- 
lence you  put  us  out  of  the  city,  and  have  power  to  do  it, 
we  cannot  resist."  Having  said  this,  they  went  out  of  the 
court,  but  tarried  in  the  city,  preaching-  as  before,  for  some 
time.*  In  1663,  Francis  Howgill  was  summoned  before 
the  justices,  as  he  was  in  the  market-place  at  Kendal  on  his 
business  ;  and,  for  refusing  the  oath  of  allegiance,  was  com- 
mitted to  prison  till  the  summer  assizes,  at  which  the  oath 
was  again  tendered  to  him,  and  upon  refusal  an  indictment 
was  drawn  up  against  him,  which  he  traversed.  But  as  he 
would  not  enter  into  bond  for  his  good  behaviour,  which 
he  considered  as  a  tacit  acquiescence  in  the  charge  of  ill-be- 
haviour, and  a  bar  to  attendance  on  meetings,  he  was  re- 
committed to  prison.  At  the  spring  assizes  he  was  brought 
to  his  trial ;  when,  under  a  rigorous  sentence  of  premu- 
nire,  he  was  sent  back  to  the  prison,  where  he  remained, 
till  released  by  death,  for  nearly  five  years,  deprived  of 
every  comfort  and  convenience  his  persecutors  could  take 
from  him.  He  died,  after  a  sickness  of  nine  days,  the  20th 
of  January,  1688—89.  During  his  confinement  he  evi- 
denced the  peaceful  and  even  tenor  of  his  soul  by  his 
patience  ;  and  preserved  to  the  last  an  amiable  equanimity, 
which  had  characterized  him  through  life,  the  serenity  of 
his  conscience  bearing  him  superior  to  his  sufferings  and  to 
the  fear  of  death.  He  wrote  a  copious  treatise  against 
oaths,  wherein  he  maintained  the  unlawfulness  of  swearing 
under  the  gospel.  His  virtues,  innocence,  and  integrity  of 
life,  were  conspicuous.  He  was  generally  respected  by 
those  who  knew  him  ;  his  sufferings  were  commiserated  ; 
and  the  unmerited  enmity  and  cruelty  of  his  persecutors 
condemned.  Several  of  the  principal  inhabitants  of  Ap- 
pleby, and  particularly  the  mayor,  visited  him  in  his  sick- 
ness ;  and  some  of  them  praying  that  God  might  speak 
peace  to  his  sou!,  he  answered,  "  He  hath  done  it."  He 
also  expressed  himself  thus  :  "  That  he  was  content,  and 
ready  to  die ;  praising  the  Almighty  for  the  many  sweet 
enjoyments  and  refreshing  seasons  he  had  been  favoured 
with  on  that  his  prison  bed,  whereon  he  lay,  freely  forgiving 
all  who  had  a  hand  in  his  restraint."  A  few  hours  before  he 
departed,  he  said,  "  I  have  sought  the  way  of  the  Lord 
from  a  child,  and  lived  innocently  as  among  men  ;  and  if 

•  Gougli,  vol.  1.  p.  112.  126.  144,  &c. 


248  SUPPLEMENT, 

any  inquire  concerning  ray  latter  end,  let  them  know,  that 
I  die  in  the  faith  in  which  I  lived  and  suffered  for."  After 
these  words,  he  uttered  some  others  in  prayer  to  God,  and 
so  finished  his  life  in  perfect  peace,  in  the  fiftieth  year  of 
his  age. 

Mr.  Gough  has  preserved  a  letter  of  useful  instructions, 
addressed  to  his  daughter,  which  he  left  behind  him.  His 
will,  made  some  time  before  his  decease,  bequeathed  out 
of  his  real  estate,  his  personal  having  been  forfeited  to  the 
king,  a  legacy  to  his  poor  friends  in  those  parts  where  he 
lived,  and  a  token  of  hisatfectionate  remembrance  to  several 
of  his  brethren  and  fellow-labourers  in  the  ministry.* 


CHAP.  IL 


FROM  THE   DECLARATION   OF  INDULGENCE  TO  THE 
REVOLUTION.     A.  D.  1674—1688. 

When  the  king  published  his  declaration  of  indulgence, 
the  Quakers,  who  did  not  rank  with  any  political  party, 
merely  to  enjoy  the  ease  and  liberty  to  which  peaceable  and 
virtuous  subjects  have  a  right,  accepted  the  protection  it 
afforded.  But  those  who  were  at  liberty,  from  that  spirit  of 
sympathy  and  brotherly  concern  which  prevades  the  society, 
could  not  enjoy  their  own  exemption  from  penal  statutes, 
without  exerting  themselves  for  the  relief  of  their  brethren 
who  had  been,  for  several  years,  kept  immured  in  uncom- 
fortable prisons.  George  Whitehead,  Thomas  Moor,  and 
Thomas  Green,  invited  by  the  present  disposition  of  govern- 
ment, waited  on  the  king  and  council  to  solicit  the  discharge 
of  their  friends,  who,  convicted  on  transportation,  or  on 
premunire,  or  for  fines,  confiscations,  or  fees,  were  still  in 
prison :  and  they  were  so  successful  as  to  obtain  the  king's 
letters  patent,  under  the  great  seal,  for  their  pardon  and  dis- 
charge. In  the  accomplishing  of  this  business,  a  difficulty 
arose  from  the  amount  of  the  fees  to  be  paid  in  the  sundry 
offices  through  which  the  letters  patent  would   pass,  as  up- 

•  Gougb.  vol.  2.  p.  31.  9tf— 108,  nnd  236—241. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  249 

wards  of  four  hundred  persons  would  be  included  in  them.* 
But  when  the  lord-keeper,  sir  Orlando  Bridgeman,  gene- 
rously and  voluntarily  remitted  his  fees,  they  applied  to  the 
king  to  moderate  the  rest,  who  accordingly  issued  his  order, 
*'  that  the  pardon,  though  comprehending  a  great  number 
of  persons,  do  yet  pass  as  one  pardon,  and  pay  but  as  one." 
Their  success  gave  them  an  opportunity  to  shew  the  uni- 
versality of  their  charity  to  other  dissenters,  many  of  whom 
were  confined  in  prison,  and  whose  solicitors,  observing  the 
happy  issue  of  the  Quakers'  suit,  applied  to  Whitehead, 
for  his  advice  and  assistance,  to  have  the  names  of  their 
own  friends  inserted  in  the  same   instrument.     In  conse- 
quence of  his  advice  they  petitioned  the  king,  and  obtained 
his  warrant  for  that  purpose.     '••  This  I  was  glad  of  (says 
Whitehead),  that  they  partook  of  the  benefit  through  our 
industry.     And  indeed  I  was  never  backward  to  give  any 
of  them  my  advice  for  their  help,  when  any  of  them  in  straits 
have  applied  for  it;  our  being  of  different  judgments  and 
societies  did  not  abate  my  sympathy  or  charity,  even  to- 
wards them  who,  in  some  cases,  had  been  our  opposers." 
The  Quakers  were  thus  freed,  for  a  time,  from  the  severi- 
ties of  persecution.     The  public  testimony  which  they  con- 
tinued, in  the  severest  times,  to  bear  to  the  principles  they 
received  as  truth,  and  the  firmness  with  which  they  held 
their  meetings  at  the  appointed  times  and  places,  or,  when 
kept  out  of  their  places  of  worship  by  force,  assembled  in 
the  streets,  baffled  the  scheme  of  establishing  uniformity, 
countenanced  and  assisted  by  the  temporizing  conduct  of 
other  dissenters,  and  abated  the  heat  of  persecution,  and 
blunted  the  edge  of  the  sword  before  it  reached  the  other 
sects  ;  the  more  ingenuous  of  whom,   therefore,  esteemed 
their  intrepidity,  regarded  them  with  gratitude  as  the  bul- 
wark that  kept  off  the  force  of  the  stroke  from  themselves, 
and  prayed  that  they  might  be  preserved  steadfast,  and 
enabled  to  break  the  strength  of  the  enemy.     Some  of  the 
Baptists  especially  expressed  a  high  opinion  both  of  the 
people  and  their  principles,  which  sustained  them  in  under- 
going sufferings  that  others  thought  of  with  terror.f 

When  the  revocation  of  the  indulgence,  and  the  displea- 
sure of  the  court  against  the  dissenters,  let  loose  the  whole 

*  The  patent,  when  made  out,  contained  eleven  skins  of  vellam. 
t  Cough's  Historv  of  the  Qunkers,  vol.  2.  p.  .164—368, 

VOL.  Y.  S 


250  SUPPLEMENT, 

tribe  of  informers,  and  gave  fresh  spirit  to  persecuting-  ma- 
gistrates; prosecutions,  in  every  mode  of  distress,  were 
renewed  against  this  people,  at  the  capricious  will  of  every 
justice.  Severe  proceedings  against  them  were  grounded 
on  the  statute  of  premunire  of  James  I.  for  refusing  to 
swear ;  on  the  obsolete  statute  of  20/.  per  month,  for  ab- 
sence from  the  parish-church,  which  penalty,  or  two-thirds 
of  a  person's  estate,  were  seized  by  exchequer  process  ;  and 
for  tithes,  to  excommunication  and  procuring  writs  de  ex- 
communicato capiendo  to  be  issued,  to  throw  them  into  pri- 
son. They  became  a  prey  to  idle  and  profligate  informers, 
encouraged  and  instigated  by  their  superiors.  And,  instead 
of  obtaining  durable  and  effectual  relief,  their  sufferings 
became  heavier  and  more  aggravated  during  the  remainder 
of  this  reign  to  the  end  of  it.* 

In  1675,  William  Hall  of  Congleton,  being  fined  901.  for 
a  meeting  at  his  house,  had  his  house  broiien  open,  and  two 
cart-loads  of  goods,  to  the  worth  of  40/.  besides  a  mare,  were 
carried  away.  About  the  same  time  cattle  and  goods  to  the 
value  of  100/.  were  taken  from  sundry  persons  in  and  about 
Nantwich  ;  and  from  one  person  the  bed  on  which  he  lay, 
and  even  the  dunghil  in  his  yard.i* 

In  the  next  year,  prosecutions  on  the  conventicle  net 
subsided  in  London,  but  the  rigorous  enforcing  of  the  ec- 
clesiastical laws  was  rarely  or  never  suspended.  The  num- 
ber plundered,  excommunicated,  imprisoned,  and  of  those 
who  died  in  prison,  was  too  large  to  be  recited. J  But 
while  the  penal  laws  were  suffered  to  lie  dormant  in  Lon- 
don, they  were  enforced  with  rigorous  severity  in  other 
parts  of  the  nation.  In  one  instance  a  poor  man,  with  a 
wife  and  five  children,  had  little  to  pay  the  fine  for  being 
at  a  meeting,  but  his  bed,  which  the  compassion  of  the  offi- 
cers would  not  permit  them  to  seize  :  but  the  obdurate 
magistrate  commanded  them  to  take  it.  The  wife,  endea- 
vouring afterward  to  maintain  her  children  by  baking  a 
little  bread,  and  selling  it  in  the  market,  it  was  seized  at 
one  time  to  the  value  of  nineteen-pence,  and  at  another  to 
the-  value  of  fourteen^pence.  From  another  person  for  a 
fine  of  7/.  goods  to  the  worth  of  near  18/.  were  taken. ^  The 
distresses   made  this  year   in  Nottinghamshire,   upon  tho 

"^   Gougli,  vol.  2. p.  392— "97.  t  Il.Ul.  |i.  406. 

t   Ibiil  p.  414.  5  Ibid.  p.  416,  417. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  251 

members  of  this  society,  for  their  religious  assemblies  only, 
amounted  to  712/.  and  upwards.  In  the  city  of  Hereford, 
as  prosecutions  on  the  law  were  ineffectual  to  suppress 
their  meetings,  lawless  violence  and  gross  abuse  were 
offered  by  the  populace  ;  the  windows  of  their  meeting- 
houses were  broken  by  stones,  and  sometimes  the  roof  was 
untiled;  their  assemblies  were  interrupted  by  the  sound  of 
the  horn,  shouting  and  casting  stones  and  filth,  ^nd  their 
persons  assaulted.  The  mob,  instead  of  being  restrained 
and  punished  for  these  outrages,  were,  if  not  stimulated 
to  them,  abetted  and  encouraged  in  them  by  the  magistrates 
and  clergy.  Appeals  to  the  quarter-sessions  for  redress 
against  exorbitant  exactions  were  unsuccessful;  as  the 
juries  were  overawed,  or  their  verdicts  for  the  appellants 
rejected.* 

In  the  year  1677,  the  officers,  encouraged  by  the  magis- 
trate, who  acted  the  part  of  an  informer,  took  away  from 
six  friends  in  Cheshire,  for  one  meeting,  200/.  In  Glou- 
cestershire a  justice  of  the  peace,  besides  indicting  at  the 
sessions  twenty-seven  for  absence  from  the  national  wor- 
ship, who  had  suffered  deeply  before  on  the  conventicle 
act,  and  levying  heavy  fines,  unmercifully  beat  some  with 
his  own  hands,  plucked  two  out  of  the  meeting  by  the  hair 
of  their  heads,  and  drew  his  knife,  if  he  had  not  been  pre- 
vented by  his  servants,  to  wound  others.  At  Plymouth, 
their  meetings  were  forcibly  interrupted  and  dispersed : 
their  property  suffered  by  fines  and  distresses,  and  their 
persons  were  abused  by  the  rabble,  and  by  the  officers  and 
soldiers  of  the  garrison,  who,  among  other  insults,  threw 
squibs  of  fire  and  hot  burning  coals  upon  them.  In  many 
other  parts  they  were  treated  with  no  less  severity.  The 
parish-officers  were  sometimes  instigated  by  menacing  let- 
ters, or  impelled  to  act  against  their  inclinations  by  the 
clergy  exciting  the  justices  to  punish  by  fines  and  imprison- 
ment, for  neglect  of  duty,  such  whose  moderation  and  hu- 
manity rendered  them  reluctant  to  prosecute  or  plunder 
their  conscientious  neighbours. f 

Through  the  succeeding  years  they  continued  to  be  ha- 
rassed with  prosecutions  on  all  the  variety  of  penal  laws ; 
which  were  rigorously  enforced  on  great  numbers  of  this 

•  Gough,  vol.  '2.  p.  420-4^4.  t  Ibid.  p.  426— 4^29.  4.18. 

S    2 


252  SUPPLEMENT, 

society;   who  suffered  all  the  hardships  imposed  fon  them 
by  unreasonable  men,  with  pious  fortitude  and  resignation. 
In   1682,  the  persecution  of  this  people    broke  out,   and 
was  carried  on  with  uncommon  outrage  and  cruelty  at  Bris- 
tol.    The  damag;e  done  to  their  meeting-houses  was  com- 
puted at  150/.     A  rabble  of  rude  boys  was  encouraged  to 
insult  and  abuse  the  female  part  of  the  assembly,  even  wo- 
men of  repute  and  consideration,  and  to  tear  their  dress. 
The  signal  for  this  attack  was,  "  Have  a  care   of  your 
hoods  and  scarfs."   Many  of  them  were  thrown  into  prison, 
where    their    health  was  endangered  for  want  of  room  ; 
many  beds  being  crowded  into  one  small  apartment,  and 
some  were  obliged  to  lie  on   the  ground,  in  a  filthy  place 
which  had  been  a  dog-kennel.     The  remonstrances  of  the 
prisoners  to  the  magistrates  on  the  straitness  and  noisome- 
ness  of  their  prison,  and  the  certificates  of  physicians  on 
the  subject,  were  treated  with  equal  disregard.     *<  As  their 
constancy  in  the  great  duty  of  assembling  to  worship  God, 
while  at  liberty,  was  invincible;  so  a  prison  could  not  con- 
fine the  freedom   of  their  spirits,  or  the  impulse  of  their 
consciences :  they  continued  the  practice  of  this  duty  ia 
their  imprisonment."  This  drew  on  them  gross  abuse,  even 
from  the  sheriff,  who  fell  furiously  on  several,  threw  one 
headlong  down  to  the  great  hazard  of  his  life,  and  com- 
manded another  to  be  ironed  and  put  down  into  the  con- 
demned felon's  place.     Many  suffered,  as  in  former  years, 
and  other  places,  by  heavy  fines  and  grievous  distraints  : 
goods  to  the  value  of  155/.  being  seized  to  discharge  a  fine 
of  79/.     When  most  or  all  of  the  men  were  imprisoned,  the 
women  kept  up  the  religious  meeting,   till  they  also   were 
cast  into  jail.     When  their  parents  were  in  confinement, 
the  children,  after  their  example,  regularly  held  their  meet- 
ings, behaving  on  those  occasions  with  much  gravity  and 
composure,  and    undergoing  many  abuses  with  patience. 
Their  age   exempted  them  from  the  lash  of  the  law,  but 
their  minority  could  not  screen  them  from  furious  assaults; 
some  were  put  in  the  stocks,  others  were  unmercifully  bea- 
ten  with  twisted  whalebone-sticks.     Persecution  was  not 
at  this  period  peculiar  to  Bristol;  but  carried  on,  in  most 
parts,  with  great  animosity:  and  many  families  were  ruined 
in  their  circumstances.    In  1683,  about  eighty  persons  wore. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  2o3 

at  one  time,  committed  to  Chester-castle;  where  they 
could  find  neither  rooms  nor  lodgings  for  such  a  number,  so 
that  they  were  obliged  for  two  nights,  some  of  them  to  walk 
about,  others  to  lie  on  tables  and  benches,  and  some  on  flags 
spread  on  the  floor.  At  length  thirty  of  them  were  put 
into  a  filthy  dungeon,  out  of  which  the  felons  were  then 
removed.  In  Somersetshire,  informers  were  encouraged 
against  them,  and  protected  in  perjury  ;  their  meeting- 
houses were  defaced,  and  they  were,  in  great  numbers,  im- 
prisoned, fined,  distrained,  and  excommunicated.  When 
shut  out  of  their  meeting-houses  for  divers  years,  in  and 
about  the  city  of  London,  they  assembled  in  the  streets  in 
all  weather  ;  this  they  did  in  the  year  1683,  for  three  months 
together,  when  the  river  Thames  was  so  frozen  that  horses, 
coaches,  and  carts,  could  pass  to  and  fro  upon  it,  and  a 
street  be  erected  and  stand  over  it.*  There  was  computed 
to  be  upwards  of  seven  hundred  members  of  this  society  in 
the  different  prisons  of  England  this  year.  Sir  Christopher 
Musgrave,  though  a  zealous  churchman,  expressed  his 
utter  dislike  of  the  severe  usage  of  this  people,  saying,  **  the 
prisons  were  filled  with  them,  that  many  of  them  had  been 
excommunicated  and  imprisoned  for  small  matters,  and  that 
it  was  a  shame  and  scandal  for  their  church  to  use  the  Qua- 
kers so  hardly  on  very  trivial  occasions. "t  Severe  prose- 
cutions, similar  acts  of  injustice,  oppression,  violence,  and 
cruelty,  against  this  society,  marked  the  year  1684,  which 
were  the  disgrace  of  the  preceding  years.J 

Among  those  who  suff^ered  from  bigotry  armed  with 
power,  the  name  of  George  Fox  takes  the  lead.  After  his 
return  from  America,  in  1673,  as  he  was  on  the  road  to 
visit  his  mother  on  her  death-bed.  Fox  and  Thomas  Lower 
who  was  his  wife's  son-in-law,  were  seized,  as  they  were  in 
conversation  in  a  friend's  parlour  at  Tredington  in  Wor- 
cestershire, and  sent  to  the  county  jail.  They  applied,  by 
letter,  to  the  lord-lieutenant  and  deputy-lieutenant  of  the 
county,  for  the  interposition  of  their  authority  for  their 
release  ;  stating  their  case,  the  illegality  of  their  commit- 
ment, and  Fox's  solicitude  for  liberty  to  pay  the  last  debt 
of  aft'ection  and  duty  to  his  dying  parent.  But  the  applica- 
tion was  ineftectual.     Lower,  by  the  interposition  of  his 

*  Cou-Ii,  vol.  2.  p.  522—526.  5'^8— 532.  547,  548.  1  ibid.  p.  b66.  508. 

t  Ibid.  vol.  3.  p.  24— 30. 


254     '  SUPPLEMENT. 

brother,  who  was  the  king's  physician,  might  have  obtained 
his  liberty ;  as  a  letter  to  lord  Windsor  for  his  release  was 
procured  :  but,  bearing  too  great  a  respect  to  his  father-in- 
law,  to  leave  him  in  prison  alone,  he  suppressed  the  letter, 
and  voluntarily  continued  his  companion  there.  At  the 
quarter-sessions  they  were  produced  in  court,  when,  on  the 
examination,  it  appearing  that  they  had  been  causelessly 
imprisoned,  and  had  a  right  to  an  immediate  release,  the 
oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy  were  tendered  to  Fox, 
and  on  his  refusing  to  take  them,  he  was  remanded.  But 
Lower,  on  account  of  his  powerful  connexions,  was  dis- 
charged. Soon  after  Fox  was  removed  by  a  habeas  corpus 
to  the  King's-bench-bar  at  Westminster.  The  judges,  in- 
fluenced by  the  reports  and  representation  which  Parker, 
the  justice  who  first  apprehended  him,  had  dispersed,  re- 
manded him  to  Worcester  jail ;  only  indulging  him  with 
liberty  to  go  down  his  own  way,  and  at  his  leisure,  pro- 
vided he  would  not  fail  to  be  there  by  the  following  assizes, 
in  April  1674.  He  accordingly  appeared,  when  the  judge 
Turner,  who  had  before  passed  sentence  of  premunire 
against  him  at  Lancaster,  referred  the  matter  back  again 
to  the  sessions.  He  was  then  charged  with  holding  a  meet- 
ing at  Tredington  from  all  parts  of  the  nation,  to  the  terri- 
fying of  the  king's  subjects.  Though  Fox  vindiciUed  him- 
self from  this  misrepresentation,  yet,  as  he  again  refused 
the  oaths,  an  indictment  was  drawn  up  and  delivered  to  the 
jury;  who,  under  the  instruction  of  the  chairman,  found 
the  bill  against  him.  This  he  determined  to  traverse  :  and 
on  refusing  to  give  bail,  or  any  other  security  for  his  ap- 
pearance but  his  promise,  he  was  sent  back  to  prison.  By 
the  interposition  of  some  moderate  justices,  however,  in 
about  two  hours  after  he  had  liberty  given  him  to  go  at 
large  till  the  next  quarter-sessions.  In  the  meantime  he 
attended  the  yearly  meeting  in  London,  and  delivered  be- 
fore some  of  the  justices  of  the  King's-bench  a  declaration 
of  his  fidelity  to  the  king,  and  denial  of  the  pope's  supre- 
macy and  power:  but  as  his  case  was  under  cognizance  of 
the  quarter-sessions  at  Worcester,  the  judges  were  unwill- 
ing to  meddle  with  it,  not  being  regularly  before  them. 
At  the  next  sessions  he  appeared  to  traverse  the  indict- 
ment :  but  when  he  proceeded  to  shew  the  errors  which 
were  sufficient  to  quash  it,  the  oath  was  again  required  of 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  255 

him,  and  upon  his  refusal  to  take  it,  the  jury  found  him 
guilty.  An  admonition  of  the  consequence  of  a  premunire 
being  given  him  in  court,  this  was,  after  he  was  sent  out  of 
court,  clandestinely  recorded  in  his  absence,  for  the  sen- 
tence thereof;  and  under  it  he  was  remanded  to  prison. 
Here  he  was  seized  with  a  great  sickness,  which  reduced 
him  to  extreme  weakness,  and  made  his  recovery  doubtful. 
His  wife  came  from  the  north  to  attend  him,  and  solicit 
his  discharge:  after  continuing  with  him  three  or  four 
months,  and  her  endeavours  to  procure  his  release  proving 
unsuccessful,  she  went  to  London,  and  solicited  the  king  in 
person,  who  would  have  released  him  by  a  pardon  ;  but 
Fox  declined  obtaining  his  liberty  in  this  mode,  as  he  con- 
ceived that  it  would  be  a  tacit  acknowledgment  of  guilt; 
and  he  declared,  "  he  had  rather  lie  in  prison  all  his  days, 
than  come  out  in  any  way  dishonourable  to  the  truth  he 
made  profession  of."  He  preferred  having  the  validity  of 
his  indictment  tried  before  the  judges,  and  with  this  view 
procured  a  habeas  corpus  to  remove  him  to  the  King's- 
bench-bar.  On  his  appearing  before  four  judges,  his  coun- 
sellor, Mr.  Thomas  Corbet,  advanced  a  new  plea  in  his 
favour,  and  gained  himself  great  credit,  by  ably  urging, 
''  that  by  law  they  could  not  imprison  a  man  upon  premu- 
nire." The  judges  required  time  to  consult  their  books 
and  statutes  on  this  plea;  and  postponed  the  hearing  until 
next  day.  They  then  proceeded,  though  they  found  the 
advocate's  opinion  well  founded,  to  examine  the  indictment, 
in  which  the  errors  were  so  many  and  so  gross,  that  they 
were  unanimous  in  judgment,  '*  that  the  indictment  was 
quashed  and  void,  and  that  George  Fox  ought  to  be  set 
at  liberty."  Thus  he  honourably  obtained  his  discharge, 
after  an  unjust  imprisonment  of  a  year  and  almost  two 
months.  Some  of  his  enemies,  insinuating  "  he  was  a  dan- 
gerous man  to  be  at  liberty,"  moved  the  judges,  that  the 
oaths  might  be  tendered  to  him  :  but  sir  Matthew  Hale 
would  not  consent  to  it;  saying,  "he  had  indeed  heard 
some  such  reports  of  George  Fox,  but  he  had  also  heard 
more  good  reports  of  him. "^ 

He  appears  to  have  been  unmolested  after,  till  the  year 
1681,  when  he  and  his  wife  were  sued  in  small  tithes  in  the 
exchequer,  although  they  had  in  their  answer  to  the  plain- 

*  Goujh,  vol.  2.  i>.  .377—391. 


256  SUPPLEMENT. 

tiff's  bill  proved,  that  no  such  tithe  had  been  demanded  or 
paid  off  her  estate  during  forty-three  years  she  had  lived 
there :  yet  because  they  could  not  answer  upon  oath,  they 
were  run  up  to  a  writ  of  rebellion,  and  an  order  of  court  was 
issued  to  take  them  both  into  custody.  Fox,  understand- 
ing this,  laid  the  case  before  the  barons  of  the  exchequer. 
On  the  hearing  of  the  cause  a  sequestration  was  earnestly 
pleaded  for,  on  the  ground  of  his  being  a  public  man,  as 
if  that  affected  the  merits  and  justice  of  the  cause;  and  was 
obtained,  though  at  first  two  of  the  barons  declared  that 
he  was  not  liable  to  tithes :  but  one  of  them  was  afterward 
brought  over  to  decide  with  the  adverse  barons  :  the  seques- 
tration was,  however,  limited  to  the  sum  proved  due,  to  the 
great  disappointment  of  the  prosecutor's  aim,  who  wanted 
it  without  limitation,  that  they  might  be  their  own  carvers 
in  making  distraint.  In  the  course  of  this  trial  was  produced 
an  engagement,  under  the  hand  and  seal  of  George  Fox, 
that  he  would  never  meddle  with  his  wife's  estate:  this 
raised  the  admiration  of  the  judges,  as  an  instance  of  self- 
denial  rarely  to  be  met  with  in  these  ages.* 

In  J 680,  George  Whitehead  and  Thomas  Burr,  as  they 
were  on  a  journey  from  different  quarters  to  pay  a  religious 
visit  to  their  friends,  happened  to  meet  at  Norwich.  As 
the  former  was  preaching  on  the  succeeding  first  day  of  the 
week,  a  rude  company,  chiefly  of  informers,  rushed  into  the 
meeting  with  tumult  and  violence,  and  pulled  him  down  ; 
to  the  requisition  to  shew  some  legal  authority  for  their 
proceedings,  they  returned  abusive  language,  only  with  an 
insinuation  to  the  people,  *' that  he  might  be  a  Jesuit." 
The  sheriff,  coming  afterward,  took  them  prisoners,  and 
carried  them  before  the  recorder,  Francis  Bacon,  esq.,  who 
was  a  justice.  He  examined  them  of  their  names,  habi- 
tations, and  trades  ;  **  if  they  were  in  orders,  or  had  orders 
from  Rome."  A  fine  of  20/.  each  was  demanded  of  them  ; 
on  refusing  to  pay  this,  the  oath  of  allegiance  was  proposed. 
While  the  examination  was  going  on,  the  informer,  with 
the  sanction  of  the  justice,  went  to  seize  their  horses,  but 
was  disappointed  in  his  attempt,  as  they  had  been  removed 
without  the  knowledge  of  the  prisoners.  The  recorder 
poured  out  his  bitter  invectives,  and  threatened  to  have 
them  hanged,  if  they  did  not  abjure  the  realm,  and  if  the 

•  Goiigli,  vol.  2.  |).  514,  515. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  257 

king  would  by  his  orders  enforce  the  execution  of  a  statute 
made  in  the  reign  of  queen  Elizabeth.  They  were  then 
committed  to  jail  till  the  ensuing  sessions.  Then,  after  the 
recorder  had,  by  taunting  reflections  and  partial  proceed- 
ings, expressed  his  aversion  to  them,  they  were  discharged 
by  the  court  from  the  charges  exhibited  in  the  mittimuses  ; 
but  as  they  refused  again  the  oath,  which  he  insisted  upon 
administering  to  them,  they  were  recommitted  to  prison  till 
the  following  sessions.  In  the  mean  time  he  was  deprived 
of  his  office  ;  in  consequence  of  which  change  and  the  inter- 
position of  friends,  they  were,  at  the  sessions,  cleared  by 
proclamation,  and  discharged  from  their  imprisonment, 
after  a  confinement  of  sixteen  weeks.  It  shewed  the  pre- 
judice and  enmity  of  this  man,  that  he  first  insinuated  that 
they  were  probably  Papists ;  and  when  they  procured  cer- 
tificates to  the  contrary,  he  would  not  permit  them  to  be 
read  in  the  court.* 

In  the  next  and  succeeding  year,  George  Whitehead  was 
fined  three  or  four  times  :  and  the  loss  he  sustained  by  dis- 
traints, and  by  the  expenses  of  inefficacious  appeals,  besides 
the  damage  done  to  his  house  and  goods,  amounted  to  611. 7s. 
The  evil  of  those  seizures  was  aggravated  by  a  particular 
instance  of  injustice  in  the  distrainers,  who  would  not  suf- 
fer an  inventory  to  be  taken,  or  the  goods,  chiefly  in  gro- 
cery ware,  to  be  weighed  or  appraised.  On  one  occasion 
two  friends,  for  persuading  the  constables  to  moderation 
and  to  suffer  an  inventory  to  be  taken,  were  apprehended 
and  prosecuted  for  a  riot,  on  the  evidence  of  one  constable  ; 
for  which  they  were  fined,  committed  to  Newgate,  and  con- 
fined there  ten  weeks.f 

The  fines  levied  on  this  people,  on  the  statute  of  20/.  for 
absence  from  the  national  worship,  amounted,  in  the  year 
1683,  to  the  enormous  sum  of  16,400/.  for  which  several  were 
distrained;  but  how  much  of  these  fines  was  actually  levied, 
is  not  certainly  known. 

In  this  year  the  case  of  Richard  Vickris  deserves  particular 
notice.  He  was  the  son  of  Mr.  Robert  Vickris,  a  merchant 
and  alderman  of  Bristol ;  he  embraced  the  sentiments  of  the 
Quakers  in  his  youth  :  but  to  divert  him  from  joining  them, 
his  father  sent  him  abroad  to  travel  in  France.  Here  he 
was  a  witness  to  the  superstitions  of  the  ceremonious  re- 

*  Gough,  vol.  2.  p.  501—505.  t  Ibid.  p.  520,  5n. 


2oS  .SUPPLEMENT. 

ligion  of  that  country ;  which  created  a  disgust,  and  con- 
firmed him  in  the  adoption  of  one  that  rejected  ceremony 
and  vain  show.  His  father's  views  were  disappointed,  and 
on  his  return  home,  he  openly  professed  himself  a  Quaker, 
at  the  risk  of  a  variety  of  sufferings  and  hardships.  In 
1680  he  was  imprisoned  upon  an  excommunication  :  he  was 
afterward,  for  attending  meetings,  subject  to  frequent  fines 
and  distraints,  and  at  last  he  was  proceeded  against  on  the 
statute  of  the  S5th  of  Elizabeth.  At  the  sessions  before 
Easter,  in  1683,  he  was  indicted  on  that  statute;  demurring 
to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  court,  and  refusing  to  plead,  he  was 
committed  to  prison.  At  a  following  sessions  he  was  ad- 
mitted to  bail :  and  at  the  Midsummer  sessions  procured  a; 
habeas  corpus.  His  trial  was  hastily  brought  on  in  August, 
though  he  solicited  lime  to  prepare  his  defence.  He  found 
means  however  to  retain  counsel,  who  ably  pleaded  his 
cause,  assigned  a  variety  of  errors  in  his  indictment,  and 
shewed  that  the  witnesses  had  not  established  the  charge 
against  him.  The  court  overruled  every  plea,  and  the  jurjF 
(selected  from  men  of  mean  occupation)  found  their  verdict 
guilty  ;  and  sentence  was  passed  on  him  to  conform,  or  ab- 
jure the  realm  in  three  months ;  or  suffer  death  as  a  felon 
without  benefit  of  clergy.  He  lay  in  prison  under  this  sen- 
tence till  the  next  year  ;  when  the  time  for  his  abjuring  the 
realm  being  expired,  he  was  liable  to  the  execution  of  it,  to 
which  his  enemies  seemed  determined  to  proceed.  That 
they  might  give  some  colour  to  their  design,  they  blackened 
and  calumniated  his  character;  representing  him  as  a  per- 
son disaffected  to  government,  and  endeavouring,  before 
they  took  away  his  life,  to  despoil  him  of  his  good  name. 
His  wife,  in  her  distress,  determined  on  a  personal  applica- 
tion to  government;  with  tiiis  view,  she  took  a  journey  to 
London,  and  by  the  assistance  of  her  friends  got  admission 
to  the  duke  of  York,  who  bore  the  chief  sway  at  court,  and 
laid  her  husband's  hard  case  before  him.  When  he  had 
heard  it,  he  replied,  "'  that  neither  his  royal  brother  nor 
himself  desired  that  any  of  his  subjects  should  suiFer  for  the 
exercise  of  their  consciences,  who  were  of  peaceable  beha- 
viour under  his  government."  Accordingly,  effectual  direc- 
tions for  his  discharge  were  given.  He  was  removed  by 
habeas  corpus  from  Newgate  in  Bristol  to  London,  and 
brought  to  the  King's-bench-bar  :  there,  upon  the  errors  in 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  259 

the  indictment  assigned  by  counseller  Pollexfen,  he  was 
legally  discharged  by  sir  George  Jefferies.  His  father  sur- 
vived his  return  only  three  days,  by  whose  will  he  succeeded 
to  his  estate  and  seat  at  Chew-Magna;  in  which  he  fixed 
his  residence,  and  lived  in  honour,  conspicuous  for  his 
virtue  and  benevolence,  and  an  ornament  to  his  place  and 
station.* 

The  Quakers,  under  the  severe  sufferings  to  which  their 
body  in  general,  and  some  individual  members  of  their  so- 
ciety in  particular,  were  exposed,  were  not  wanting  in  law- 
ful and  commendable  measures  to  procure  an  exemption 
from  these  grievous  evils.  In  the  year  1674,  application 
was  made  to  the  judges,  before  they  went  their  several 
circuits,  for  their  compassionate  attention  to  the  hard  cases 
of  several  of  the  sufferers,  and  to  interpose  their  authority 
to  secure  them  relief,  in  the  following  address: 

*'  To  the  king's  justices  appointed  for  the  several  circuits 
throughout  England. 

"  Many  of  our  friends,  called  Quakers,  being  continued 
prisoners,  many  prosecuted  to  great  spoil  by  informers,  and 
on  qui-tam  writs,  and  by  presentments  and  indictments  for 
9.01.  per  mensem^  in  divers  counties  throughout  England, 
only  on  the  account  of  religion  and  tender  conscience 
towards  Almighty  God,  we  esteem  it  our  duty  to  remind 
you  of  their  suffering  condition,  as  we  have  done  from  time 
to  time,  humbly  entreating  you  in  the  circuits  to  inquire 
into  the  several  causes  of  their  commitments,  and  other 
sufferings  which  they  lie  under,  and  to  extend  what  favour 
you  can  for  their  ease  and  relief;  praying  the  Almighty  to 
preserve  and  direct  you."t 

But  little  redress  could  be  obtained.  In  1677,  an  account 
being  taken,  at  the  yearly  meeting,  of  sufferings  by  confisca- 
tion to  two-thirds  of  the  estates  of  those  who  had  been 
prosecuted  on  the  23d  of  Elizabeth,  a  specification  of  this 
grievance  was  drawn  up  and  laid  before  the  parliament  then 
sitting,  with  a  petition  for  relief,  but  without  effect. J 
Towards  the  close  of  this  year  George  Fox,  having  re- 
turned from  Holland,  and  visited  the  meetings  of  his  friends 
in  various  parts  of  England,  on  coming  to  London,  found 
them  engaged  in  fresh  solicitations  for  relief  from  prosecu- 
tions on  the  laws  made  against  Popish  recusants  only  ;  and 

*  Gough,  vol.  2.  p.  539—514.  t  Ibid,  p.  SQ-l*  X  Ibid.  p.  425. 


2G0  SUPPLEMENT, 

he  joined  them  in  these  applications  ;  but  a  sudden  proroga- 
tion of  parliament  put  a  stop  to  their  proceedings.  When 
it  met  again,  he,  William  Penn,  George  Whitehead,  and 
others,  renewed  their  suit,  and  they  conceived  some  hopes 
of  relief,  as  many  of  the  members,  convinced  that  they  suf- 
fered grievously  and  unjustly,  and  were  much  misrepresented 
by  their  adversaries,  manifested  a  tender  and  compassionate 
regard  towards  them.  But  the  attention  of  parliament  was 
fioon  called  off  by  the  discovery  of  what  was  called  the 
Popish  plot ;  an  advantage  was  taken  of  the  alarm  this  oc- 
casioned, to  increase  the  rigorous  persecution  of  a  people  of 
opposite  principles  and  conduct,  under  the  pretext  of  the 
necessity,  at  this  season  of  danger,  to  exert  additional  vigi- 
lance in  guarding  against  seditious  assemblies;  and  some 
members,  whose  residence,  occupation,  and  manner  of  life, 
ivere  well  known,  were  imprisoned  under  a  pretended  sus- 
picion of  being  Papists  or  concealed  Jesuits.*  Penn  had 
several  years  before  this  been  happily  successful  in  solici- 
tations for  friends  suffering  by  heavy  fines  and  imprison- 
ments in  Ireland:  for  at  a  half-yearly  meeting  held  at  his 
house  in  1670,  an  account  of  their  sufferings  was  drawn  up 
in  an  address  to  the  lord-lieutenant,  which  was  presented  to 
him,  and  an  order  of  council  obtained  for  the  release  of 
those  who  were  imprisoned. +  In  Scotland  the  persecuted 
members  of  this  society  met  with  an  advocate  in  Barclay, 
and  owed  some  relief  to  his  powerful  exertions.  In  167(i, 
the  magistrates  of  Aberdeen  made  a  handle  of  the  declara- 
tion issued  by  the  council  at  Edinburgh,  reinforcing  former 
acts  of  parliament  against  conventicles,  to  oppress  the 
Quakers,  many  of  whom  were  seized,  committed  to  prison, 
detained  near  three  months  without  being  called  before  the 
commissioners,  and,  notwithstanding  the  able  defence  they 
set  up,  were  fined  in  different  sums,  but  in  general  to  a 
heavy  amount,  and  remanded  to  prison  till  the  fines  were 
paid.  Robert  Barclay  being  then  in  London,  gained  ad- 
mittance to  the  king,  delivered  to  him  a  narrative  of  the 
severe  and  irregular  proceedings  of  the  magistrates,  and 
interceded  with  him  to  recommend  their  case  to  the  favour- 
able notice  of  the  council  of  Scotland.  On  this  the  kinj"^ 
ordered  the  earl  of  Lauderdale  to  recommend  the  narrative 
to  their  consideration.     The  matter  was  referred  to  the 

♦  GougJi,  v('l.  J.  p.  433 — 135.  t  Ibid.  p.  i''.\ 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  2(>f 

former  commissioners    in  conjunction  with  three  others: 
but  their  liberty  was  not  obtained,  till  the  fines  were  dis- 
charged by  exorbitant  and  oppressive  distraints  !*     When, 
in  I6SO5  the  Quakers  were  maliciously  represented  as  con- 
cerned in  the  Popish  plot,  Georg^e  Fox  published  a  declara- 
tion, addressed  to  the  parliament,  in  defence  of  himself  and 
friends,  to  remove  such  suspicions,  professing  it  to  be  their 
principle  and  testimony  to  deny  and  renounce  all  plots  and 
plotters  against  the  king  or  any  of  his  subjects ;  that  in  ten- 
derness of  conscience  they  could  not  swear  or  fight,  but  that 
they  would  use  every  endeavour  in  their  power  to  save  the 
king  and  his  subjects,  by  discovering  all  plots  and  plotters 
that  should  come  to  their  knowledge  :  and  praying  not  to 
be  put  on  doing  those  things,  which  they  had  suffered  so 
much  and  so  long  for  not  doing. "t     When  in  the  same 
year  a   bill  was   brought   into  parliament  to  exempt    hi.^ 
majesty's  Protestant  subjects,  dissenting  from  the  church  of 
England,  from  the  penalties  of  the  act  of  theS5th  of  Eliza- 
beth, the  Quakers,   with  a  laudable  attention  to  their  own 
ease,  and  from  a  generous  sympathy  with  their  friends  un- 
der persecution,  improved  the  favourable  opportunity  for 
promoting  liberty  of  conscience.     Divers  of  them  attended 
the  committee,  when  the  bill  was  committed,  early  and  late, 
in  order  to  solicit  the  insertion  of  such  clauses  as  might 
give  ease  to  the  tender  consciences  of  their  friends,  whose 
religious  dissent  was  scrupulous  in  some   matters  beyond 
other  dissenters  ;  and  they  obtained  a  clause  to  be  inserted 
for  accepting  a  declaration  of  fidelity  instead  of  the  oath  of 
allegiance.     Although  this  design  failed,  by  the  bill  being 
lost,  yet  a  foundation  was  laid  for  reviving  and  completing 
it  in  the  succeeding  reign  of  king  William  HI.     But  in  the 
following  year  an  event  took  place,  which  must  be  con- 
sidered as  giving  a  turn  to  the  fortunes  of  this  society,  and 
advancing  them,  in  the  event,  to  a  peculiar  degree  of  re- 
spectability and  influence.     Sir  William  Penn  had,  at  the 
time  of  his  death,  a  considerable  debt  due  to  him  from  the 
crown,  either  for  arrears  or  advances  made  to  government 
in  the  sundry  expeditions  in  which  he  was  engaged,  while 
he  was  employed  as  an  admiral,  both  under  Oliver  Crom- 
well and   king  Charles  II.      To  discharge  this  debt  the 
king,  by  letters  patentbearingdate  the  4th  of  March  1680- i, 

*  Gopgb,  vol.  2.  p.  460—470,  t  lhk\.  p,  506. 


262  SUPPLEMENT. 

granted  to  bis  son  William  Penn,  and  his  heirs,  that  pro- 
vince lying  on  the  west  of  the  river  of  Delaware,  in  North 
America,  formerly  belonging  to  the  Dutch,  and  then  called 
the  New  Netherlands.     This  grant,  by  which  Penn  and  his 
heirs  were  made  governors  and  absolute  proprietors  of  that 
tract  of  land,  was  owing  to  the  influence  of  the  duke  of 
V^ork,  with  whom  admiral  Penn  was  a  peculiar  favourite. 
In  the  summer  of  1682,  Penn  took  possession  of  this  pro- 
vince, and  he  formed  a  government  in  it  on  the  most  liberal 
principles,  with  respect  to  the  rights  of  conscience.     The 
leading  article  of  his  new  constitution  was  this  :  '*  That  all 
persons  living  in  this  province,  who  confess  and  acknow- 
ledge the  one  almighty  and  eternal  God,  to  be  the  creator, 
upholder,  and  ruler,  of  the  world,  and  that  hold  themselves 
obliged  in  conscience  to  live  peaceably  and  justly  in  civil 
society,  shall  in  nowise  be  molested  or  prejudiced  for  their 
religious  persuasion  or  practice  in  matters  of  faith  and  wor- 
ship ;  nor  shall  they  be  compelled  at  any  time  to  frequent 
or  maintain  any  religious  worship,  place,  or  ministry,  what- 
soever."    This  settlement,  in  the  first  instance,  afforded  aQ 
asylum  to  many  of  his  friends,  who  were  glad  to  remove  to 
a  government  formed  on  principles  of  humanity,  and  with  a 
religious  regard  to  justice  and  equity.*      When  the  system 
of  legislation  was  matured  and  completed,  it  excited  the 
admiration  of  the  universe.     This  oppressed  society,  in  a 
few  years,  had  the  happiness  and  honour  of  seeing  its  tenets 
fixed  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic  in  security  and  peace, 
and  itself  extending  through  a  wide  territory,  which  enlarged 
the  domains  of  their  native  country,  and  made  a  principal 
fiffure  in  the  new  world.     The  wisdom  and  virtues  of  the 
founder  of  this   government,  the  excellent  principles  on 
which  it  was  formed,  and  the  prosperity  to  which  it  rose, 
reflected  credit  on  the  Quakers,  and  gave  them  weight  in 
the  political  scale.     Civil  society  has  felt  its  obligations  to 
them.    And  from  this  time  their  religious  profession  became 
more  and  more  secure  and  respectable.     The  prognostica- 
tions of  William  Penn,  it  hath  been  observed,  have  been 
remarkably  verified.     *'  If  friends  here  keep  to  God,  and  in 
the  justice,  mercy,  equity,  and  fear,  of  the  Lord,  their  ene- 
mies will  be  their  footstool." 

During  the  preceding  period,  from  the  declaration  of  in- 

•  G©ngh,  Tol.  f.  p.  51.5  ;  and  toI.  3.  p.  l.-^l— 147. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  2G3 

dulgence  to  the  end  of  Charles  II/s  reign,  this  society  lost 
several  active  and  eminent  members  by  death. 

Among  these  was  William  Baily,  who  died  1675,  at  sea, 
in  his  voyage  from  the  West  Indies.  He  had  preached 
among  the  Baptists  at  Pool  in  Dorsetshire,  when  convinced 
by  the  ministry  of  George  Fox,  he  embraced  the  principles 
of  the  Quakers  in  1655,  among  whom  he  became  a  bold  and 
zealous  preacher,  not  in  England  only,  but  while  he  followed 
a  seafaring  life  in  distant  countries,  being  concerned  to  pro- 
pagate righteousness,  whenever  an  opportunity  presented 
itself,  and  he  displayed  a  like  fortitude  in  suffering  for  his 
testimony;  for  he  was  frequently  imprisoned  in  different 
jails,  both  during  the  time  of  the  commonwealth  and  after 
the  restoration.  He  also  suffered  much  corporal  abuse  by 
blows,  by  being  thrown  down  and  dragged  along  the  ground 
by  the  hair  of  his  head,  trampled  upon  by  a  corpulent  man, 
and  his  mouth  and  jaws  attempted  to  be  rent  asunder.  On  a 
voyage  from  Barbadoes  he  was  visited  with  a  disease,  which 
terminated  his  life  and  sufferings.  Among  other  sensible 
observations,  expressive  of  the  serenity  of  his  mind,  and  of 
devout  confidence  and  hope,  addressing  himself  to  the  master 
of  the  vessel,  he  said,  "  Shall  I  lay  down  my  head  in  peace 
upon  the  waters?*  Well,  God  is  the  God  of  the  whole 
universe;  and  though  my  body  sink,  I  shall  live  atop  of  the 
waters."  He  afterward  added,  *'  the  creating  word  of  the 
Lord  endures  for  ever."t 

In  1679,  died,  at  Goodnestone-court  in  Kent,  in  the  sixty- 
third  year  of  his  age,  Isaac  Pennington,  of  Chalfont  in 
Buckinghamshire,  an  honourable,  useful,  and  virtuous  mem- 

*  Gougli's  History  of  the  Quakers,  vol.  2.  p.  407—411. 

t  This  William  Baiiy  married  Mary  Fisher,  a  woman  of  singular  ardour  and  re- 
solution in  the  propagation  of  ber  religions  principles ;  for,  besides  going  to  Bostou 
in  America,  and  meeting  severe  sufferings  there,  she  engaged,  after  her  return  to 
England,  in  a  more  arduous  undertaking.  This  was  to  pay  a  visit  to  sultan  .Mahomet 
IV.  encamped  wiih  his  army  near  Adrianople.  She  proceeded  on  her  way  as  far  as 
Smyrna,  when  the  English  consul  stopped  her,  and  sent  her  back  to  Venice.  Not  dis- 
heartened from  the  prosecution  of  her  design,  she  made  her  way  by  land,  and 
escaped  any  manner  of  abuse,  through  a  long  journey  of  five  or  six  hundred  miles. 
She  went  to  the  camp  alone,  and  obtained  an  audience  of  the  sultan,  who  received 
her  with  great  courtesy,  and  heard  her  with  much  seriousneas  and  gravity,  in- 
vited her  to  slay  in  the  country,  and  offered  her  a  guard  to  Constantinople.  This  .she 
declined,  but  reached  that  city  in  safely  without  the  least  injury  or  insult,  and  after- 
ward arrived  in  England.  The  conduct  of  the  Mahometans  towards  her,  as  Gongh 
remarks,  was  a  striking  contrast  to  thai  of  the  professors  of  New-England.  "  We 
cannot  but  regret  (he  properly  adds),  that  the  best  religion  the  world  was  ever 
blessed  with,  and  in  its  own  purity  so  far  surpassing  in  excellence,  should,  on  com- 
parison wilh  human  in.ndelity,  be  so  tarnished  through  the  degeneracy  of  its  profes- 
sors, who,  under  the  name  of  Christians,  in  morality,  generosity,  and  hamanity,  fall 
f«r  short  of  ihos«  who  name  not  the  name  of  Christ." — GongK,  vol.  1.  p.  423. 


264  SUPPLEMENT. 

ber  of  this  society.    He  was  heir  to  a  fair  inheritance,  being 
the  eldest  son  of  alderman  Pennington  of  London,  a  noted 
member  of  the  long-parliament,  and  nominated,  though  he 
never  sat,  one  of  the  king's  judges.     His  education  had  all 
the   advantages   the  schools   and   universities  of  his  own 
country  could  afford  him;  his  rank  in  life  threw  him  into 
the  company  of  some  of  the  most  learned  and  considerable 
men  of  the  age ;  his  understanding  was  by  nature  good;  his 
judgment  and  apprehension  quick;  his  disposition  was  mild 
and  affable;  and  his  conversation  cheerful,  but  guarded; 
equally  divested  of  moroseness  and  levity.    From  his  child- 
hood he  was  religiously  inclined,  and  conversant  with  the 
Scriptures;  the  ^vonder  of  his  acquaintance  for  his  awful 
frame  of  mind  and  retired  life.  When  he  first  met  with  the 
writings  of  the  Quakers,  he  threw  them  aside  with  disdain; 
and,  when  he  fell  into  conversation   with  some  of  them, 
though  they  engaged  his  affectionate  regard,  yet  he  could 
not  but  view  them  in  a  contemptuous  light,  as  a  poor  and 
weak  generation.     But,  afterward  being  invited  to  a  meet- 
ing in  Bedfordshire,  where  George  Fox  preached,  his  prcr 
judices  gave  way;  he  joined  the  society,  against  all  the  in- 
fluence of  connexions  and  worldly  prospects,  and  became 
a  very  eminent  and  serviceable  member  in  it.     He  dili- 
gently visited  and  administered  to  the  afflicted  in  body  and 
mind.     He  opened  his  heart  and  house  to  the  reception  of 
friends.     His  preaching  was  very  successful  in  proselyting 
many,  and  conforming  many.     He  was  an  excellent  pattern 
of  piety,  virtue,  and  the  strictest  morality.     He  was  a  most 
affectionate  husband,  a  careful  and  tender  father,  a  mild 
and  gentle  master,  a  sincere  and  faithful  friend,  compassion- 
ate and  liberal  to  the  poor ;  affable  to  all,  ready  to  do  good 
to  all  men,  and  careful  to  injure  none.     But  neither  rank 
of  life,  benevolence  of  disposition,  inculpable  innocence  of 
demeanour,  nor  the  universal  esteem  of  his  character,  could 
secure  him  from  the  sufferings  attendant  upon  his  religious 
profession.     His  imprisonments  were  many^  and  some  of 
them  long  and  severe.     These  he  bore  with  great  firmness 
and  serenity,  and  the  sharp  and  painful  distemper,  which 
put  an  end  to  his  life,  gave  no  shock  to  his  internal  peace.* 
In  the  next  year,  l()80,  died,  leaving  behind  him  deep 
impressions  of  grateful  respect  and  honourable  esteem  in 
the  hearts  of  many,  Giles  Barnadiston,  of  Clare  in  Suffolk, 

•  Gough,  >ol.  2.  p.  4"9--447. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS,  263 

aged  fifty-six.  He  was  born  in  1684,  of  a  respectable  and 
opulent  family,  and  being  designed  for  the  pulpit  in  the 
establishment,  he  received  a  liberal  education  both  in  semi- 
naries of  literature,  and  at  the  university,  where  he  spent 
six  years.  But  when  he  was  called  on  to  accept  an  offer  of 
preferment  in  the  church  and  to  take  orders,  from  a  con- 
sciousness of  wanting  the  internal  purity  and  spiritual  wis- 
dom essential  to  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  he  resolutely  de- 
clined the  proposal.  Though  in  this  instance  he  was  go- 
verned by  a  just  and  serious  view  of  things,  he  had  not  firm- 
ness to  resist  the  allurements  of  pleasure  and  sensual  grati- 
fications. On  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  war  he  obtained 
a  colonel's  commission  in  the  army ;  but  he  soon  grew  weary 
of  a  military  life,  accompanied  with  violence  and  blood- 
shed, laid  down  his  commission,  and  retired  to  Worming- 
ford-lodge  in  Essex,  commenced  a  stricter  life  than  before, 
and  became  thoughtful  about  the  way  of  salvation.  In  this 
state  of  mind  he  felt  an  inclination  to  acquaint  himself  with 
the  principles  of  the  Quakers,  and  in  1661  invited  some  of 
them  to  his  house ;  the  consequence  of  his  conversation 
with  George  Fox  the  younger,  and  George  Weatherly, 
who  paid  him  a  visit,  was  his  joining  himself  with  this  so- 
ciety ;  and  he  willingly  took  part  in  the  storm  of  persecu- 
tion to  which  this  people  were  exposed,  and  constantly 
attended  their  religious  meetings  in  the  hottest  time  of  it. 
In  1669  he  removed  to  Clare,  the  place  of  his  nativity,  and 
in  the  same  year  he  made  his  appearance  in  the  ministry,  in 
which  he  acquitted  himself  with  faithfulness,  fervency,  wis- 
dom, and  success.  He  had  but  a  tender  constitution  ;  yet, 
animated  by  a  devotedness  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  by  a 
generous  concern  to  promote  the  well-being  of  mankind,  he 
took  many  journeys,  and  travelled  into  Holland,  as  well  as 
divers  parts  of  England,  to  make  known  to  others  what  hd 
judged  to  be  the  truth.  He  died  on  his  return  from  Lon- 
don to  Chelmsford,  after  a  short  illness,  in  which  he  ex- 
pressed his  resignation,  "  that  the  Lord  was  his  portion, 
and  that  he  was  freely  given  up  to  die,  which  was  gain 
to  him."* 

In  1681  died,  at  Stafford,  where  he  had  resided  several 
years,  and  left  a  good  report  among  the  inhabitants  of  the 
town,  Thomas  Taylor,  aged  sixty-five  years,  an  ancient  and 

*  Gough,  vol.  2.  p.  549 — 553. 
VOL.  V.  T 


26C  SUITLEMENT. 

faithful  minister  of  this  society.  He  was  born  at  or  near 
Shipton  in  Yorkshire,  about  the  year  1616,  and  received  a 
liberal  education  at  the  university  of  Oxford.  He  was  first 
a  lecturer  in  this  county,  and  then  obtained  a  living  in 
Westmoreland,  which  he  held  till  the  year  1652,  when  he 
voluntarily  relinquished  it.  His  audience  was  principally 
composed  of  Puritans,  among  whom  he  ranked,  for  he  de- 
clined the  use  of  ceremonies,  and  would  neither  baptize 
children  at  the  font,  nor  sign  them  with  the  sign  of  the  cross. 
On  having  an  interview  with  George  Fox,  at  Swarthmore, 
he  embraced  his  doctrine,  and  joined  him  as  a  companion  in 
his  travels  and  ministerial  labours.  He  resigned  his  living  on 
a  conviction  of  the  unlawfulness  of  preaching  for  hire.  He 
travelled  through  many  parts  of  England,  disseminating  the 
doctrine  of  the  Quakers,  which  he  maintained  at  Oxford 
against  the  learned  Dr.  Owen,  at  that  time  vice-chancellor 
of  the  university,  with  great  advantage  in  the  opinion  of 
the  academics.  But  his  travels  were  interrupted  by  a  suc- 
cession of  imprisonments,  one  of  which  lasted  for  ten  years, 
till  Charles  II.  issued  his  letters  patent  for  the  general  dis- 
charge of  the  Quakers  from  prison,  in  1672.  Supported  by 
consciousness  of  a  good  cause,  and  patient  acquiescence  in 
the  divine  disposals,  he  held  his  integrity  to  the  last.* 

In  1684  died  William  Bennet,  of  Woodbridge  in  Suffolk, 
a  man  of  a  religious  turn  of  mind  from  his  infancy,  which, 
as  he  grew  up,  led  him  to  associate  with  the  strictest  pro- 
fessors. His  first  connexions  were  among  the  Independents; 
he  then  joined  the  Quakers,  and  continued  a  steady,  service- 
able, and  honourable  member  of  their  society  till  his  death. 
He  travelled  in  the  exercise  of  his  ministry,  edifying  his 
friends  and  making  converts,  through  many  parts  of  Eng- 
land, adorning  his  character  by  the  innocence  and  integrity 
of  his  life,  so  as  to  gain  universal  esteem,  and  to  extort 
from  his  adversaries  an  acknowledgment  of  his  personal 
merit.  Yet  his  sufferings  were  remarkable  ;  he  appears  to 
have  spent,  at  least  in  the  latter  part  of  his  life,  nearly  as 
much  if  not  more  time  in  prison,  than  in  the  enjoyment  of  his 
liberty  ;  till  growing  weaker  and  weaker,  by  close  and 
continued  confinement,  he  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  sentence 
of  partial  magistrates,  and  the  forced  construction  of  un- 
equal laws. 

•  Goash,  Toi.  «.  p.  .')64— 557. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKEUS.  267 

This  year  died  also,  in  Carlisle  jail,  Thomas  Stordy, 
descended  from  a  family  of  repute  in  Cumberland,  and  born 
to  the  inheritance  of  a  handsome  estate.  About  middle 
ai^e  he  became  seriously  thoughtful  in  the  pursuit  of  pure 
religion.  He  first  joined  the  Independents,  among  whom 
his  talents,  in  exhortations  and  religious  exercises,  were 
highly  esteemed.  After  some  time  he  left  them,  and  con- 
nected himself  with  the  Quakers ;  in  this  society  he  spent 
the  remainder  of  his  life,  respected  in  his  neighbourhood  as 
a  man  of  circumspect,  sober,  and  temperate  demeanour, 
upright  in  his  dealings,  obliging  in  his  disposition,  hospi- 
table in  his  house,  and  liberally  charitable  to  the  poor 
around  him.  But  this  honest,  respectable  citizen  was 
harassed  by  prosecution  upon  prosecution,  and  penalty 
upon  penalty ;  he  was  detained  a  close  prisoner  at  Carlisle, 
under  a  premunire,  till  released  by  the  king's  declaration 
in  1672.  He  was  fined  for  a  meeting,  when  he  was  under 
restraint  several  miles  from  it.  On  the  statute  of  the  23d  of 
Elizabeth  he  was  cast  into  jail,  and  confined  there  several 
years,  till  his  death.  Not  long  before  his  decease,  being 
visited  by  some  of  his  friends,  he  encouraged  them  to  faith- 
fulness in  these  words:  "  If  you  continue  faithful  unto  the 
Lord  whilst  you  live  in  this  world,  he  will  reward  you,  as 
he  now  rewards  me,  with  his  sweet  peace."  He  was  so 
confident  in  his  opinion  concerning  tithes,  that  he  not  only 
refused  to  pay,  but  to  receive  them  ;  for  inheriting  from  his 
ancestors  an  impropriation  of  10/.  per  annum,  he  quitted 
all  claim  to  it  for  himself,  his  heirs  and  assigns  for  ever, 
and  by  a  legal  instrument  released  the  owners  of  the  lands 
from  whence  the  tithes  accrued.* 

Another  eminent  minister  and  member  of  this  society, 
who  finished  a  useful  life  this  year,  was  William  Gibson 
of  London.  He  was  born  at  Caton  in  Lancashire  in  1629, 
and  in  the  civil  wars  enlisted  as  a  soldier.  Being  in  the 
garrison  at  Carlisle,  he  went  to  a  Quakers'  meeting,  with 
three  of  his  comrades,  to  insult  and  abuse  the  preacher ; 
arriving  at  the  place  before  his  companions,  after  the  minis- 
ter had  begun,  he  was  so  impressed  and  affected,  that,  in- 
stead of  executing  his  purpose,  he  stepped  up  near  to  the 
preacher  to  defend  him  from  insult,  if  it  should  be  offered. 
From  that  time  he  frequented  the  meetings  of  the  society, 

*  Gough,  Tol.  2.  p.  34— ST, 
T    S 


268  SUPPLEMENT. 

soon  quitted  his  military  employment,  and  after  three  years 
became  a  preacher.  In  1662  he  married,  and  settled  near 
Warrington,  and  his  ministry,  while  resident  in  that  coun- 
try, was  very  successful;  and  on  his  removal,  he  left  a  good 
report,  and  impressions  of  affectionate  respect  to  his  memory. 
He  afterward  fixed  in  London,  where  his  service  was  con- 
spicuous against  hypocrisy,  formality,  and  libertinism,  and 
his  circumspect  conversation  was  a  credit  to  his  ministry. 
He  suff'ered  persecution  in  the  loss  of  substance  by  various 
distraints,  in  divers  imprisonments,  and  in  personal  abuses. 
In  Shropshire,  the  jailer  would  not  permit  his  food  to  be 
taken  to  him,  but  obliged  him  to  draw  it  up  by  a  rope,  and 
also  threw  him  down  a  pair  of  stone  stairs,  whereby  his 
body  was  greatly  bruised,  and  beat  him  to  that  degree  that 

he  was  ill  near  six  months.     He  was  en^ag^ed  in  some  con- 
es o 

troversies  concerning  tithes  ;  was  the  author  of  several 
treatises  serviceable  at  the  time,  and  employed  a  part  of 
of  his  time  in  his  imprisonments  in  writing  epistles  to  his 
friends  for  their  edification  in  righteousness.  He  died,  re- 
commending union,  and  exhorting  to  faithfulness  and  con- 
fidence in  the  Lord,  at  the  age  of  fifty- five,  and  his  funeral 
was  attended  to  Bunhill-fields  by  many  hundreds  of  friends 
and  others.* 

While  the  society  derived  honour,  at  this  period,  from 
the  virtues  of  character,  and  fortitude  under  suff'erings,  of 
distinguished  members,  it  was  greatly  indebted  to  the  able 
writings  of  Penn  and  Barclay.  The  former,  the  year  before 
the  king's  declaration,  1671,  employed  the  time  of  his  con- 
finement in  prison,  in  writing  "  The  great  cause  of  Liberty 
of  Conscience  briefly  debated  and  defended ;"  and  several 
other  pieces.  In  1675,  on  account  of  the  divisions  and  ani- 
mosities prevailing  in  the  nation,  he  published  a  treatise, 
entitled,  ''England's  Present  Interest  considered  ;"  to  shew 
the  consistency  of  a  general  liberty  of  conscience  with  the 
peace  of  the  kingdom ;  and  the  remedies  which  he  proposes 
to  be  adopted  for  allaying  the  heat  of  contrary  interests 
were  **  an  inviolable  and  impartial  maintenance  of  English 
rights;  our  superiors  governing  themselves  upon  a  balance, 
as  near  as  may  be,  towards  the  several  religious  interests; 
and  a  sincere  promotion  of  general  and  practical  religion." 
Solid  reasoning  and  a  multitude  of  authorities  are  employ- 

•  Gough,  vol.  3.  |J.  I;j4— 157. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  269 

ed  to  support  these  propositions,  which  form  the  ground- 
work of  the  treatise :  *'  a  work  (says  Gough),  wherein  the 
liberal  charity  of  real  Christianity,  and  the  candid  spirit  of 
genuine  patriotism,  are  eminently  conspicuous."  The  pre- 
face, addressed  to  the  higher  powers,  exhibits  a  pathetic 
representation  of  the  severities  of  the  times  ;  when  '*  to  see 
the  imprisoned  was  crime  enough  for  a  jail ;  to  visit  the  sick, 
to  make  a  conventicle:  when  whole  barns  of  corn  were 
seized,  thrashed,  and  carried  away;  parents  left  without 
their  children;  children  without  their  parents;  and  both 
without  subsistence.  But  that  which  aggravates  the  cruel- 
ty (he  adds)  is,  the  widow's  mite  hath  not  escaped  their 
hands ;  they  have  made  her  cow  the  forfeiture  of  her  con- 
science, not  leaving  her  a  bed  to  lie  on,  nor  a  blanket  to 
cover  her;  and  vj^hat  is  yet  more  barbarous,  and  helps  to 
make  up  this  tragedy,  the  poor  orphan's  milk,  boiling  over 
the  fire,  hath  been  flung  to  the  dogs,  and  the  skillet  made 
part  of  the  prize;  so  that  had  not  nature  in  neighbours 
been  stronger  than  cruelty  in  such  informers,  to  open  her 
bowels  for  their  relief  and  subsistence,  they  must  have 
utterly  perished."  In  the  same  year  in  which  this  piece 
appeared,  Penn  likewise  wrote  a  treatise  on  oaths,  to  shew 
the  reason  for  not  swearing  at  all.* 

A  work  of  extensive  and  permanent  celebrity  came  this 
year  from  the  pen  of  Robert  Barclay,  entitled,  "An  Apology 
for  the  true  Christian  Divinity,  being  an  explanation  and 
vindication  of  the  principles  and  doctrines  of  the  people 
called  Quakers."  It  was  prefaced  with  an  address  to  king 
Charles  II.  remarkable  for  its  plain  dealing  and  honest  sim- 
plicity, and  as  important,  curious,  and  extraordinary,  as  any 
part  of  the  work.  It  has  been  admired  both  by  our  own 
countrymen  and  strangers.  The  work  itself  has  been  uni- 
versally allowed  to  surpass  every  thing  of  its  kind,  and  to 
set  the  principles  of  the  Quakers  in  the  fairest  light  possible. 
The  author  sent  two  copies  of  it  to  each  of  the  public  mini- 
sters, then  at  the  famous  congress  of  Nimeguen,  where  it 
was  received  with  all  imaginable  favour  and  respect,  and 
the  knowledge,  charity,  and  disinterested  probity,  of  its  au- 
thor justly  applauded.  It  was  printed  in  Latin  at  Amster- 
dam 1676,  and  was  quickly  translated  into  High  Dutch,  Low 
Dutch,  French,  and  Spanish.     As  it  attracted  great  notice, 

*  Gough,  vol.  ?.  p.  397—400. 


270  SUPPLEMKNT. 

80  it  drew  out  various  answers,  abroad  and  at  home;  some 
from  the  pens  of  men  who  had  before  gained  a  considerable 
reputation  in  the  learned  world.  These  replies  contributed 
to  spread  and  advance  the  fame  of  Barclay's  work  ;  and  it 
is  remarkable,  that  while  these  have  been  little  resrarded 
and  sunk  into  oblivion,  this  treatise  maintains  its  celebrity. 
Though  it  had  not  the  desired  effect  of  stopping  the  perse- 
cution against  the  people  in  whose  cause  it  was  written, 
*'yet  it  answered  (as  it  is  observed)  a  more  important 
end,  by  shewing,  that  the  pretences  upon  which  they  were 
persecuted,  were  false  and  ill-grounded  ;  and  that  those 
tvho  on  one  side  represented  them  as  concealed  Papists, 
and  such  as  on  the  other  hand  denied  their  being  Christians, 
were  equally  in  the  wrong,  and  equally  misled  by  their 
prejudices."  The  work  did,  in  this  view,  great  service  to 
those  of  the  author's  persuasion  ;  while  Quakerism,  which 
before  had  been  looked  on  as  a  heap  of  extravagances 
and  visions,  assumed  in  this  treatise  a  systematic  form,  was 
reduced  to  fixed  principles,  and  recommended  itself  to  the 
judicious  and  enlightened  mind.  "  It  was  an  essay  (says 
Gough)  to  strip  Quakerism  of  the  disguise  in  which  enmity 
or  ignorance  had  dressed  it  up,  and  to  represent  it  to  the 
world  in  its  genuine  shape  and  complexion.  A  work  which, 
with  unprejudiced  readers,  answered  the  end  of  its  publica- 
tion, and  gained  the  author  the  approbation  of  the  ingenuous 
in  general."*  It  is  some  proof  of  the  high  estimation  in 
which  it  hath  been  held,  that  Mr.  Baskerville  printed  a 
very  elegant  edition  of  it.  A  Scots  poet,  writing  of  the  two 
famous  Barclays,  William  and  John,  hath  concluded  with 
these  verses  upon  Robert : 

"  But,  lo  !  a  third  appears,  with  scrioas  air ; 
His  prince's  darling,  and  his  coantry's  care- 
See  his  rclipfion,  whicli  so  late  before 
Was  like  a  jumbled  mass  of  dross  and  ore, 
ReCo'd  by  Lira,  and  burnish 'd  o'er  with  art, 
Awakes  the  spirits,  and  attracts  tlie  heart. "t 

In  1676  Barclay  published  a  work  entitled,  ^' The  Anarchy 
of  the  Ranters  and  other  Libertines,  the  hierarchy  of  the 

•  Goagh,vol.2.  p.  401— '406.  Biographia  Brilan.  vol.  2.  second  edit.  art.  Barclay. 
Diclionnaire  des  Heresies,  vol.  2.  p.  -160.  Mosheim,  however,  has  not  treated  ibis 
work  with  candonr  or  justice,  but  endeavours  to  depreciate  it,  and  asperses  the  aatbor, 
charging  biDi  with  dui>licity,  and  with  giving  a  fallacious  account  of  the  principles  of 
this  society.  By  which  he  has  exposed  himself  to  the  just  animadversions  of  the 
h'\»tta^a.n  of  ibis  society.  Modbeim's  Eccles.  History,  vol.  5.  p.  30,  note  (b),  second 
•dit.  and  Gongh,  tit  supra. 

t  Biographia  Brit.  vol.  3.  p,  602»  of  the  second  edit. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  •  271 

Romanists  and  other  pretended  churches,  equally  refused 
and  refuted."  This  is  pronounced  to  be  a  learned  and  ex- 
cellent treatise,  containing  as  much  sound  reasoning  as  any 
book  of  its  size  in  ours,  or  perhaps  in  any  modern  language. 
The  design  of  it  was  to  vindicate  the  discipline  established 
among  the  Quakers,  against  those  who  accused  them  of  con- 
fusion and  disorder  on  one  hand,  or  calumniated  them  with 
tyranny  and  imposition  on  the  other.  The  causes  and  con- 
sequences of  superstition  on  one  hand,  and  of  fanaticism  on 
the  other,  we  are  told,  are  laid  open  in  this  very  curious 
and  instructive  work,  with  much  solidity  and  perspicuity.* 
It  drew  upon  its  author,  at  the  time  of  its  appearance,  much 
reproach  and  invective  from  certain  separatists,  who  had 
risen  up  several  years. 

The  leaders  of  these  separatists  were,  John  AVilkinson 
and  John  Story,  two  ministers  in  the  north,  who  took  dis- 
gust at  the  discipline  of  the  society,  as  an  imposition  on 
gospel  liberty,  and  setting  up  some  men  in  the  church  to 
usurp  authority  over  their  brethren  :  "  pleading  that  nothing 
ought  to  be  given  forth  in  the  church  of  Christ  but  by  way 
of  advice  or  recommendation  ;  and  that  every  man  ought  to 
be  left  at  his  liberty  to  act  according  to  the  light  of  his  own 
conscience,  without  censure,  or  being  accountable  to  any 
man,  but  to  God,  the  sole  proper  judge  of  conscience." 
They  particularly  objected  to  women's  meetings,  as  usurp- 
ing authority  in  the  church,  contrary  to  the  apostle  Paul's 
prohibition.  They  gained  over  adherents  from  the  weaker 
and  looser  members  of  the  society;  and  caused  a  rent  and 
division  in  the  quarterly  meeting  of  Westmoreland,  to 
which  they  belonged.  After  several  publications  on  this 
occasion,  pro  and  coriy  especially  by  William  Rogers,  a 
merchant  at  Bristol,  in  favour  of  the  separatists,  and  in  re- 
ply by  Thomas  Elwood ;  and  after  the  matter  had  been 
referred  to  different  meetings,  and  their  objections  been 
heard,  they  found  themselves  too  loosely  compacted  to  ad- 
here long  together;  some,  judging  their  separation  to  be 
causeless,  reunited  themselves  to  the  body  of  the  society, 
and  the  rest  soon  fell  to  pieces  and  dwindled  away.f 

When  James  II.  came  to  the  throne,  the  Quakers  drew 
up  a  petition,  as  we  have  seen,  stating  their  grievous  suffer- 
ings by  no  less  than  ten  penal  laws;  but  it  is  not  certain, 

♦  Blogra.  Britan.  vol.  S.  p.  593,  593.  Guugh,  vol.  3.  p.  15.  t  Ibid.  p.  9— ?4. 


272  SUPPLEME^T. 

whether  they  had  an  opportunity  of  presenting  it ;  for  their 
proceedings  were  interrupted  by  the  landing  of  the  duke  of 
Monmouth,  which  for  a  time  engaged  all  the  attention  of 
the  court  and  the  nation.  But  in  March  1683-6  they  made 
an  application  to  the  throne,  soliciting  the  liberation  of 
their  imprisoned  friends,  and  they  obtained  a  warrant  for 
their  release,  directed  to  sir  Robert  Sawyer,  attorney-gene- 
ral. He  was  then  at  his  seat  in  Hampshire;  that  this  busi- 
ness might  be  expedited,  therefore,  George  Whitehead, 
and  John  Edge,  accompanied  by  Rowland  Vaughan,  waited 
on  him  there,  and  were  received  and  entertained  with  great 
civility,  till  liberates  could  be  made  out  for  the  prisoners  in 
the  city;  after  his  return  to  London,  by  the  exertion  of  the 
said  friends,  the  discharge  of  the  prisoners  in  different  parts 
of  the  kingdom  was  obtained.* 

The  attention  which  the  king  gave  their  grievances,  in  this 
and  other  instances,  encouraged  them  to  present  a  complaint 
and  petition  against  the  informers  and  their  iniquitous  prac- 
tices. This  was  followed  by  a  request  to  the  king  to  ex- 
amine into  the  truth  of  the  allegations,  by  giving  the  peti- 
tioners an  opportunity  to  prove  them  to  the  informers'  faces. 
The  request  was  granted,  and  a  commission  was  issued  to 
Richard  Graham  and  Philip  Burton,  esqrs.  who  summoned 
the  informers,  sufferers,  and  witnesses,  to  appear  before 
them  at  Clifford's-Inn,  the  4th  of  June  1686.  Fifty-four 
cases  were  selected,  from  which  to  establish  their  charges. 
When  all  the  parties  came  to  Clifford's-Inn,  the  informers, 
seeing  the  numerous  company  that  appeared  against  them, 
expresed  their  malice  in  this  ribaldry  ;  "  Here  come  all  the 
devils  in  hell,"  and  observing  George  Whitehead,  they  cried 
out,  ''  And  there  comes  the  old  devil  of  all."  The  first 
charge,  proved  in  thirty-four  cases,  was,  that  **  they  had 
sworn  falsely  in  fact:"  then  were  laid  before  the  commis- 
sioners sundry  cases,  wherein  the  doors  of  houses  and  shops 
were  broken  open  with  violence,  by  constables  and  informers, 
to  make  severe  and  exorbitant  distraints,  by  which  household 
and  shop  goods  were  carried  away  by  cart-loads.  The  com- 
missioners grew  weary  before  they  had  gone  through  one 
fourth  of  the  cases,  and  adjourned  for  ten  days.  At  the  se- 
cond meeting  the  lawyer,  whom  the  informers  had  employed 
to  plead  their  cause,  was  quickly  silenced  by  the  number 

•  Gongh,  vol.S,  p.  164—169. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  273 

of  facts  and  the  evidence  produced,  and  before  half  the  cases 
prepared  for  their  cognizance  were  examined,  the  commis- 
sioners thought  they  had  sufficient  grounds  for  a  report  to 
the  king.  A  report  was  accordingly  drawn  up,  to  which 
George  Whitehead,  on  a  sight  of  it,  objected  as  very  de- 
ficient and  improper;  being  rather  a  proposal  to  limit  pro- 
secutions to  the  less  ruinous  penal  laws,  than  a  plain  state 
of  facts,  and  of  the  various  perjuries,  and  of  the  illegal  and 
injurious  acts,  of  the  informers.  The  reason  of  this  was, 
that  they  had  received  a  message  from  a  great  person  or  per- 
sons in  the  church,  soliciting  them  to  do  or  report  nothing 
that  might  invalidate  the  power  of  the  informers.  But,  on 
Whitehead's  pleading  for  justice  to  be  done,  in  regard  to 
matters  of  fact,  the  report  was  amended  and  framed  more 
to  the  purpose.  The  king,  on  receiving  it,  referred  it  to  the 
lord-chancellor,  in  order  to  correct  the  irregular  proceed- 
ings of  some  justices  and  the  informers.  He  signified  also 
his  pleasure  to  the  subordinate  magistrates  and  justices, 
that  they  should  put  a  stop  to  the  depredations  of  these  men  ; 
instead,  therefore,  of  being  encouraged,  they  were  discoun- 
tenanced. The  court  withdrawing  its  protection,  other 
dissenters  prosecuting  them,  and  the  scenes  of  their  iniquity 
being  laid  open,  some  fled  the  country,  and  the  rest  were 
reduced  to  beggary.* 

The  Quakers,  who  had  suffered  more  severely  than  any 
other  sects,  that  they  might  not  seem  less  sensible  of  the 
relief  they  had  received,  when  addresses  were  presented  to 
the  king  for  his  declaration  for  liberty  of  conscience,  also 
waited  on  him  with  an  address  of  thanks  ;  first,  from  those 
of  their  society  who  resided  in  or  about  London,  and  then 
in  the  name  and  on  behalf  of  the  community  at  large.  And 
while  the  other  dissenters  were  censured  in  this  business, 
as  countenancing  the  king's  dispensing  power,  the  Quakers 
were  guarded  in  this  respect ;  for  they  expressed  their  hope, 
**that  the  good  effects  of  the  declaration  of  indulgence  on 
the  trade,  peace,and  prosperity,  of  the  kingdom,  would  pro- 
duce such  a  concurrence  from  the  parliament,  as  would  se- 
cure it  to  their  posterity;"  modestly  hinting,  it  hath  been 
observed,  their  sentiments  of  what  they  apprehended  yet 
wanting  to  be  done  to  complete  the  favour.f 

When  the    bishops   were    committed   prisoners   to   the 

'  Googb,  Tol.  2.  p.  172-176.  t  Ibid.  p.  180— 19o. 


274  SUPPLEMENT. 

Tower,  and  it  was  understood  that  they  reflected  on  the 
Quakers  as  belying  them,  and  reporting  that  they  had  been 
the  cause  of  the  death  of  some  of  them,  Robert  Barclay  paid 
the  bishops  a  visit,  and  laid  before  them  undeniable  proofs, 
that  some,  by  order  of  bishops,  had  been  detained  in  prison 
until  death,  though  they  had  been  apprized  of  their  danger 
by  physicians  who  were  not  Quakers  ;  but,  he  added,  *'  that 
since  through  the  change  of  circumstances,  they  themselves 
were  now  under  oppression,  it  was  by  no  means  the  inten- 
tion of  the  people  called  Quakers  to  publish  such  incidents, 
or  to  give  the  king  or  their  adversaries  any  advantage  against 
them  thereby."  They  were  accordingly  very  careful  to  re- 
frain from  every  measure,  in  word  or  deed,  that  might  in 
any  respect  aggravate  the  case  of  the  prisoners,  esteeming 
it  no  time  to  aggravate  old  animosities,  when  the  common' 
enemy  was  seeking  an  advantage.* 

When  persecution  subsided,  and  liberty  of  conscience 
was  enjoyed  without  molestation,  the  Quakers  thought  it  a 
convenient  season  to  apply  for  relief  in  a  point  where  they 
were  still  exposed  to  considerable  trouble  and  detriment, 
and  at  their  yearly  meeting  in  London,  in  the  summer  of 
1688,  they  drew  up  an  address  to  the  king,  soliciting  him  to 
interpose  for  their  relief  from  sufferings  for  tithes,  and  in 
the  case  of  oaths.  The  address  was  presented  and  well  re- 
ceived, but  before  the  time  for  holding  a  parliament  arrived, 
the  king  found  it  out  of  his  power  to  redress  their  grievances, 
or  support  himself  on  the  throne.  The  legal  confirmation  and 
enlargementoftheir  liberty  were  reserved  for  the  next  reign.f 

During  the  short  reign  of  James  II.  the  society  of  Qua- 
kers lost  several  respectable  members ;  the  most  eminent 
of  whom  was  colonel  David  Barclay,  the  father  of  the  apo- 
logist, of  an  ancient  and  honourable  family  in  Scotland,  a 
man  universally  esteemed  and  beloved.  He  adopted  the 
principles  of  the  Quakers  in  1666,  and  is  said  to  have  been 
brought  over  to  them  by  Mr.  Swinton,  a  man  of  learning, 
very  taking  in  his  behaviour,  naturally  eloquent,  and  in  great 
credit  among  them. J  The  acquisition  of  so  considerable  and 
respectable  a  person  as  colonel  Barclay,  was  of  no  small  use 

•  Goagh,  ToJ.  3.  p.  198,  199.  t  Ibid.  p.  199— l:Oe. 

t  This  Mr.  Swinton  whs  attainted  after  the  restoration  of  Charies  II.  for  bBTing 
joined  Cromwell,  and  was  sent  down  into  Scotland  to  be  tried  ;  it  was  nnirersallj 
believed,  that  hi»  death  was  inevitable  j  but  when  he  was  brought  before  the  par- 
liament ■(  Edinbargk,  1661,  io  shew  cause  wbj  he  shoald  not  receive  seoteDct,harin|^ 


HISTORY    OF    THE    QUAKERS.  2/5 

to  this  persuasion.  He  was  a  man  venerable  in  his  appear- 
ance, just  in  all  his  actions,  had  shewed  his  courage  in  the 
wars  in  Germany,  and  his  fortitude  in  bearing  all  the  hard 
usage  he  met  with  in  Scotland,  with  cheerfulness  as  well  as 
patience  ;  for  he  very  soon  found  himself  exposed  to  persecu- 
tions and  sufferings  on  the  score  of  his  religion.  He  spent, 
however,  the  last  twenty  years  of  his  life  in  the  profession 
with  great  comfort  to  himself,  being  all  along  blessed  with 
sound  health  and  a  vigorous  constitution  :  and  he  met 
death,  in  the  seventy-sixth  year  of  his  age,  September  1686, 
at  his  seat  at  Ury  in  Scotland,  with  resignation  and  patience 
under  great  pain,  and  with  the  feelings  of  a  lively  hope. 
His  last  expressions  were  uttered  \n  prayer :  "  Praises  to 
the  Lord  !  Let  now  thy  servant  depart  in  peace.  Into  thy 
hands,  O  Father,  I  commit  my  soul,  spirit,  and  body.  Thy 
will,  O  Lord,  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven/'  And 
soon  after  he  breathed  his  last :  and  though  he  gave  express 
directions,  agreeably  to  his  principles,  that  none  but  per- 
sons of  his  own  persuasion  should  be  invited  to  his  funeral, 
yet,  the  time  being  known,  many  gentlemen,  and  those  too 
of  great  distinction,  attended  him  to  the  grave,  out  of  re- 
gard to  his  humanity,  beneficence,  and  public  spirit,  virtues 
which  endeared  him  to  the  good  men  of  all  parties.* 

On  the  17th  of  July,  1688,  died,  at  Warwick,  in  a  good 
age,  William  Dewsbury,  who  was  early  distinguished 
among  the  foremost  members  of  this  society,  by  the  depth 
of  his  religious  experience,  the  eminence  of  his  labours 
in  the  ministry,  and  the  severity  of  his  sufferings.  He 
was  first  bred  to  the  keeping  of  sheep,  and  then  was  put 
apprentice  to  a  clothier.  In  early  life  he  was  religiously 
inclined,  and  associated  with  the  Independents  and  Bap- 
tists.    In  the  civil  wars  he  entered   into    the  parliament 

become  a  Quaker,  when  he  might  have  set  ap  two  pleas,  strong  in  point  of  law,  he 
answered,  consonantly  to  his  religious  principles,  *'  that  he  was,  at  the  time  his  poli- 
tical crimes  were  impuled  to  liim,  in  the  ^all  of  bitterness  and  bond  of  iniquity,  bat 
that,  God  having  since  called  him  to  the  light,  he  savv  and  acknowledged  his  past 
errors,  and  did  not  refuse  lo  pay  the  forfeit  fur  them,  even  though  in  their  judgment 
this  should  extend  to  his  life."  His  speech  wes,  though  modest,  so  majestic,  and 
though  expressive  of  the  most  perfect  patience,  so  pathetic,  that,  iiotwithslanding 
lie  had  neither  interest  nor  wealth  to  plead  for  him,  yet  the  impression  made  by  his 
discourse  on  that  illustrious  assembly  was  such,  thai  they  recommended  him  to  the 
Ving  as  a  proper  object  of  mercy,  when  Ihey  were  very  severe  against  others.  Biog. 
Brit.  vol.  2.  p,  590;  and  Burnet's  History,  vol.  1.  p.  182. 
•  Gou^h,  vol.  3.  p.  181  — 18S;  and  Biog.  Brit.  vol.  2.  p.  590,  591.  second  edit. 


276  SUPPLEMENT. 

army,  but  as  be  grew  more  seriously  attentive  to  religious 
considerations,  the  recollection  of  the  words  of  Christ,  *•  Put 
up  thy  sword  into  the  scabbard  ;  if  my  kingdom  were  of 
this  world,  then  would  my  servants  fight ;"  affected  his 
mind  with  a  lively  conviction  of  the  inconsistency  of  war 
with  the  peaceable  gospel  of  Christ.  Under  this  conviction 
he  left  the  army,  and  resumed  his  trade.  When  George 
Fox  was  at  Wakefield,  he  joined  him  in  fellowship  and  in 
the  ministry.  He  travelled  much  in  different  parts  of  Eng- 
land to  promote  righteousness,  and  to  propagate  what  was, 
in  his  view,  divine  truth ;  for  which,  like  his  brethren,  he 
met  with  much  personal  abuse,  and  was  frequently  thrown 
into  prison  at  various  place,at  York,  Northampton,  Exeter, 
London,  and  Warwick.  In  this  last  place  he  was  detained 
till  the  general  release  by  king  James.  At  length  his  health 
and  strength  were  so  impaired  by  the  many  violent  abuses 
and  long  imprisonments  he  had  endured,  that  he  was  ob- 
liged to  rest  frequently  in  walking  from  his  house  to  the 
meeting-place  in  the  same  town.  A  distemper  contracted 
in  prison  terminated  his  life.  He  was  seized  with  a  sharp 
fit  of  it,  when  in  London  to  attend  the  yearly  meeting,  so 
that  he  was  obliged  to  return  home  by  short  journeys  ;  but 
survived  his  departure  from  the  city  only  seventeen  days. 
To  some  friends  who  came  to  visit  him  he  said,  just  before 
he  expired;  **  Friends,  be  faithful,  and  trust  in  the  Lord 
your  God  ;  for  this  I  can  say,  I  never  played  the  coward, 
but  as  joyfully  entered  prisons  as  palaces. — And  in  the  pri- 
son-house I  sang  praises  to  my  God,  and  esteemed  the 
bolts  and  locks  put  upon  me  as  jewels,  and  in  the  name  of 
the  eternal  God  I  always  got  the  victory,  for  they  could  not 
keep  me  any  longer  than  the  time  determined  of  him." 
Continuing  his  discourse,  he  said;  "My  departure  draws 
nigh  ;  blessed  be  God  I  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  die,  and 
put  off  this  corruptible  and  mortal  tabernacle,  this  body  of 
flesh  that  hath  so  many  infirmities  ;  but  the  life  that  dwells 
in  it  ascends  out  of  the  reach  of  death,  hell,  and  the  grave ; 
and  immortality  and  eternal  life  is  my  crown  for  ever  and 
ever."  He  concluded  in  prayer  to  the  Lord  for  all  his  peo- 
ple every  where,  especially  for  the  friends  then  assembled 
in  London,  reaping  the  present  reward  of  his  fidelity,  pa- 
tience, and  sincerity,  in  peaceful  tenor  of  his  mind,  and 


HISTORY    OF    THE   QUAKERS.  277 

looking  death  in  the  face,  not  only  without  terror,  but  with 
a  holy  triumph  over  its  power.* 

The  history  of  this  society  has,  with  an  impartial  and 
commendable  disregard  to  the  distinction  of  sex,  made 
honourable  mention  of  those  women  to  whose  piety  and 
zeal  it  was  indebted.  One  of  these,  at  this  period,  was  Re- 
becca Travis,  born  1609,  who  had  received  a  religious  edu- 
cation, and  was  a  zealous  professor  among  the  Baptists. 
In  the  year  1654,  prompted  by  curiosity,  but  possessed  with 
strong  prejudices  against  the  Quakers,  as  a  people  in  the 
north  remarkable  for  simplicity  and  rusticity  of  behaviour, 
a  worship  strangely  different  from  all  others,  and  a  stre- 
nuous opposition  to  all  public  teachers;  she  attended  a 
public  disputation  between  James  Naylor,  then  in  London, 
and  the  Baptists;  in  which  it  appeared  to  her,  he  had  the 
advantage,  by  close  and  powerful  replies,  over  his  learned 
antagonists.  This  excited  her  desire  to  hear  him  in  the 
exercise  of  his  ministry;  she  had  soon  an  opportunity  of 
gratifying  her  wishes ;  and  the  result  was,  that  from  that 
time  she  attended  the  meetings  of  this  people,  and  after 
some  time  laboured  herself  in  the  ministry  among  them,  in 
London  and  its  neighbourhood.  The  impressions  made  on 
her  mind  by  the  preaching  of  Naylor,  and  her  observation 
of  his  circumspect  conduct,  engaged  her  affectionate  esteem 
for  him,  and  she  cheerfully  administered  every  charitable 
service  in  her  power  to  his  relief  under  his  grievous  suffer- 
ings; though  she  was  a  woman  of  too  much  discretion  and 
stability  in  religion  to  carry  her  regard  beyond  its  proper 
limits,  or  to  such  extravagant  lengths  as  those  weak  people 
who  contributed  to  his  downfall.  She  had  the  character  of 
a  discreet  and  virtuous  woman,  much  employed  in  acts  of 
charity  and  beneficence  ;  of  sympathetic  tenderness  towards 
the  afflicted,  and  therefore  one  of  the  first  of  those  faithful 
women  to  whom  the  care  of  the  poor,  the  sick,  and  the  im- 
prisoned members  of  the  community,  was  assigned  ;  this 
care,  in  conjunction  with  others,  she  religiously  discharged. 
After  a  long  life  of  virtuous  and  charitable  deeds,  she  died 
in  much  peace,  on  the  15th  July  1688,  in  the  eightieth  year 
of  her  age.t 

Another  of  these  women,  who  was  esteemed  an  ornament 
to  her  profession,  and  who  undauntedly  suffered,  when  it  fell 

*  GoQg!i,  Tol.S.  p.  22:3— 2?8.  t  Ibid.  p.  219—223. 


279  SUPPLEMENT. 

to  her  lot,  was  Ann  Downer,  first  married  to  Benjamin 
Grcenwell,  a  grocer  in  Bishopsgate-street,  and  then  to  the 
celebrated  George  Whitehead.  She  was  one  of  the  first 
who  received  the  doctrine  of  the  Quakers,  when  its  minis- 
ters came  to  London,  and  at  length  became  a  preacher  of 
it.  In  1650,  she  was  sent  for  to  attend  George  Fox  and 
his  fellow-prisoners  at  Launceston,  and  travelled  thither  on 
foot,  two  hundred  miles :  on  her  journey  she  was  instru* 
mental  to  bring  many  over  to  the  doctrine  she  published, 
some  of  whom  were  persons  of  account  in  the  world.  In 
1638,  she  travelled  in  the  southern  counties,  and  the  Isle 
of  Wight.  She  was  remarkably  conspicuous  in  her  day 
for  her  singular  piety,  benevolence,  and  charity,  spending 
much  of  her  time  in  visiting  the  poor,  the  imprisoned,  the 
sick,  the  fatherless,  and  widows,  in  their  affliction:  and  in 
her  exertions  to  do  good  had  few  equals.  She  died  on  the 
27th  of  August,  1686,  aged  sixty-three,  expressing  to  her 
friends,  who  visited  her,  the  sentiments  of  resignation  and 
lively  iiope,  and  leaving  impressions  of  affectionate  regard 
to  her  memory  in  the  hearts  of  many,  whom  she  had  helped 
by  her  charitable  services.* 

•  Gougb,  vol.3,  p,  183—185. 


REFLECTIONS 


REVOLUTION,  AND  ACT  OF  TOLERATION. 


The  Revolution  is  the  grand  event,  in  which  the  affecting 
and  interesting  scenes  and  transactions  of  the  preceding 
periods,  from  the  Reformation  to  the  accession  of  William 
III.  happily  and  gloriously  close.  Here  the  struggles 
of  the  several  parties  have  their  termination  ;  and  though 
the  episcopal  form  of  church-government  obtains  at  last 
an  establishment  and  permanent  pre-eminence,  yet  that 
superiority  is  made  easy  to  the  other  parties,  by  the  secu- 
rity to  their  respective  religious  professions,  and  by  the 
equality  among  themselves,  which  they  enjoy  by  the  act  of 
toleration.  Here  the  reader  pauses  with  pleasure  and 
hope ;  humanity  rejoices,  that  there  is  a  period  to  the  ani- 
mosities and  calamities  that  had  torn  and  afflicted  this  coun- 
try nearly  a  century  and  a  half,  and  the  prospect  of  better 
times  opens  before  the  wearied  mind.  The  history  through 
which  he  has  been  led,  by  its  various  details,  giveth  him  a 
strong  impression  of  the  importance  and  happiness  of  the 
era  to  which  he  is  at  length  arrived.  Here  despotism  hath 
drawn  its  last  breath  ;  here  religious  liberty  commenceth  its 
reign :  royal  prerogative  bows  and  yields  to  the  voice  of 
the  people  ;  and  conscience  feels  itself,  though  not  entirely 
emancipated,  yet  walking  at  large  and  breathing  the  open 
air. 

Our  author's  narrative  affords  convincing  and  satisfac- 
tory proofs  of  the  importance  and  felicity  of  the  new  state 
of  things  to  which  it  brings  us.  But  yet  some  considera- 
tions, arising  from  facts  not  mentioned  by  him,  may  be  pro- 
perly presented  to  the  reader,  to  heighten  his  sense  of  the 


280  REFLECTIONS    ON    THE    REVOLUTION, 

deliverance  effected  by  the  Revolution.  Two  singular 
doctrines  had  been  industriously  disseminated  ;  viz.  *'That 
there  was  no  such  thing  as  passive  obedience  for  the  cause 
of  religion  ;  and  that  kings  are  so  far  infallible,  as  that  what 
religion  they  establish  is  the  true  worship  of  God  in  their 
dominion."  To  insinuate  more  universally  and  effectually 
these  sentiments,  they  were  inserted  and  enlarged  upon  in 
the  common  almanacks.*  No  doubt  can  remain  concerning 
the  design  of  James  II.  from  a  review  of  the  measures  he 
actually  executed  ;  and  yet  it  is  useful  and  interesting  to 
bring  forward  the  secret  councils  from  whence  those  mea- 
sures flowed,  and  to  exhibit  the  systematical  plan,  for 
which,  if  they  were  not  parts  of  it,  and  first  attempts  at 
the  execution  of  it,  they  were  evidently  calculated  to  pre- 
pare the  way. 

Sometime  before  the  abdication  of  James,  a  '-  Memo- 
rial" was  presented  to  him,  drawn  up  by  a  Jesuit,  and  ex- 
hibiting the  methods  he  should  pursue,  not  only  to  root  out 
the  Protestant  religion,  but  to  prevent  even  the  possibility 
of  its  revival.  The  great  outlines  of  the  scheme  were, 
"  that  a  council  of  reformation  should  be  established,  which 
avoiding  the  name,  as  odious  and  offensive  at  tlie  beginning, 
should  pursue  some  good  and  sound  manner  of  inquisition  ; 
nay,  should  order,  in  divers  points,  according  to  the  dili- 
gent and  exact  proceedings  of  the  court  of  inquisition  in 
Spain  :-^that  the  authority  of  the  church  should  take  place 
of  the  king's  authority,  and  the  civil  powers  be  subjected  to 
the  ecclesiastical: — that  the  state  of  the  Catholic  religion, 
and  the  succession  of  the  crown,  should  be  so  linked  toge- 
ther, that  one  might  depend  on  and  be  the  assurance  of  the 
other: — that  new  ways  of  choosing  parliaments  should  be 
followed,  particularly  one  very  extraordinary,  viz.  that  the 
bishop  of  the  diocess  should  judge  concerning  the  knights 
of  the  shire,  and  as  they  were  thought  fit  to  serve  in  parlia- 
ment by  such  bishops  or  not,  so  they  were  to  confirm  the 
election  or  have  a  negative  voice  in  it.  The  Catholic 
prince,  whom  God  should  send,  is  represented  as  being  well 
able  to  procure  such  a  parliament  as  he  would  have.  Many 
new  laws  were  to  be  made,  that  should  quite  alter  the 
whole  constitution  ;  but  it  was  to  be  made  treason  forever, 

•  Crosby's  History  of  the  Baptists,  vol.  3.  p.  88. 


AND    THE    ACT    OF    TOLERATION.  281 

for  any  man  to  propose  any  thing  for  change  of  the  Catho- 
lic Roman  faith,  when  it  was  once  settled.  As  to  those  in 
low  circumstances,  effectual  care  was  to  be  taken  to  keep 
them  low.  New  methods  were  to  be  observed  for  letting 
of  lands,  disposing  of  children,  and  ordering  of  servants." 
The  "Memorial"  complains,  *' that  in  queen  Mary's  time, 
when  so  many  were  imprisoned,  so  many  stripped  of  their 
estates,  and  so  many  burnt,  there  was  a  want  of  zeal,  to  the 
grief  and  discouragement  of  many  ;  that  some  things  were 
then  tolerated  upon  constraint,  and  fear  of  farther  incon- 
veniences; and  it  is  added,  that  matters  are  not  to  be 
patched  up  any  more  by  such  gentle  and  backward  proceed- 
ings. For  it  is  laid  down  as  a  first  principle,  that  as  soon 
as  a  good  Catholic  prince  should  be  established  upon  the 
throne  of  these  nations,  he  must  make  account,  that  the  se- 
curity of  himself,  his  crown,  and  successor,  dependeth  prin- 
cipally on  the  assurance  and  good  establishment  of  the  Ca- 
tholic religion  within  his  kingdom.  The  proposals  in  this 
piece  were  brought  forward,  not  merely  as  measures  which 
the  writer  desired  to  see  executed;  but  such  as  he  appre- 
hended, nay,  was  confident,  the  temper  and  circumstances 
of  the  nation  would  soon  afford  an  opportunity  to  accom- 
plish. Several  things  are  reckoned  up,  which  gave  great 
force  to  the  Roman  Catholics  in  England.  It  is  said,  that 
England  would  more  easily  receive  Popery  than  any  other 
Protestant  country ;  niiy,  that  ditiiculties  which  arose  in 
some  Catholic  countries  would  not  be  found  here.  All 
now  (says  the  author)  is  zeal  and  integrity  in  our  new 
clergy,  (Almighty  God  be  thanked  for  it !)  and  no  less  in 
our  laity,  and  Catholic  gentlemen  in  England,  that  have 
borne  the  brunt  of  persecution." 

These  specimens  of  the  designs  formed,  are  proofs  to  what 
extent  the  scheme  of  combining  the  re-establishment  of 
Popery  with  arbitrary  power  was  to  be  carried ;  and  shew 
what  vast  consequences  were  involved  in  the  success  of  the 
spirited  opposition  that  led  James  to  abdicate  the  throne. 

Important,  valuaF^le,  and  happy,  as  was  the  state  of  things 
introduced  by  this  event,  especially  as  it  affected  religious 
liberty,  the  operation  of  it  was  partial  and  limited  :  when 
even  a  bill  of  rights,  after  the  settlement  of  king  William 
on  the  throne,  defined  our  constitution,  and  fixed  the  pri- 

VOL.  V.  u 


252  REFLECTIONS    ON    THE     REVOLUTION, 

lileges  of  the  subject,  the  rights  of  conscience  were  not  as- 
certained, nor  declared  by  that  noble  deed.  The  act  of  to- 
leration, moved  by  lord  Nottingham  in  the  house  of  peers, 
and  seconded  by  some  bishops,  though  more  out  of  fear 
than  inclination,*  exempted  from  the  penal  statutes  then  in 
existence  Protestant  dissentients  only,  and  not  all  of  them, 
for  the  Socinians  are  expressly  excepted,  nor  did  secure  any 
from  the  influence  of  the  corporation  and  test  acts.  It  left 
the  English  Catholics  under  severe  disabilities;  it  left  many 
penal  statutes  unrepealed.  The  same  reign  which  gave  us 
the  blessing  of  the  toleration  act,  was  marked  by  an  act  of 
another  complexion  ;  for  the  prince,  to  whom  we  owe  the 
former,  was  prevailed  on  to  pass  another  statute,  adjudging 
heavy  penalties,  fines,  and  imprisonments,  to  those  who 
should  write  or  speak  against  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity. 
There  are  claims  of  power  over  conscience  not  yet  abolished : 
there  are  rights  of  conscience  not  yet  fully  recovered  and 
secured.  The  very  term  toleration  shews  that  religious 
freedom  is  not  yet  enjoyed  in  perfection  ;  it  indicates,  that 
the  liberty  which  we  possess  is  a  matter  of  sufferance,  lenity, 
and  indulgence,  rather  than  the  grant  of  justice  and  right. 
It  seemeth  to  admit  and  imply  a  power  to  restrain  con- 
science and  to  dictate  to  faith,  but  the  exercise  of  which  is 
generously  waived.  The  time  is,  even  now,  at  this  distance 
from  the  Revolution,  yet  to  come,  when  the  enjoyment  of 
religious  liberty  shall  no  longer  be  considered  as  a  favour; 
the  time  is  yet  to  come,  when  Christians,  of  religious  forms 
and  creeds,  shall  be  on  the  equal  footing  of  brethren,  and 
of  children  in  the  house  of  the  same  heavenly  Parent ;  the 
time  is  yet  to  come,  when  acts  of  toleration  shall  every 
where  give  place  to  bills  of  right. 

But,  though  much  is  yet  wanting  to  complete  and  per- 
fect the  blessings  of  the  Revolution  ;  yet  we  cannot  but 
review  the  act  of  toleration  as  a  great  point  gained,  as  a 
noble  effort  towards  the  full  emancipation  of  conscience. 
The  preceding  periods  had  been  only  those  of  oppression 
and  thraldom.  The  exertions  of  any  to  procure  release 
from  severe  laws,  were  rather  attempts  to  gain  the  power 
of  tyrannizing  over  conscience  into  their  own  hands,  that 
they  themselves  might  be  free,  and  all  other  parties  remain 

•  Sir  John  Rereahy's  Metnoirs,  p.  323. 


AND    THE    ACT    OF    TOLERATION.  283 

slaves,  than  liberal  endeavours  to  ascertain  and  secure  to 
every  one  security  and  peace,  in  following  the  judgment  of 
his  own   mind.     The  preceding  ages   exhibit   a   series  of 
severe  statutes  following  each   other;  from  passing  the  act 
for  burning  of  heretics  in  the  reign   of  Henry  IV.  to  the 
enacting  of  that  of  uniformity,  and  of  the  Oxford  conventi- 
cle acts,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.    At  the  commencement 
of  the  Reformation,  we   have  seen,  that  on  the  one   hand 
they  who  could  not  admit,  from  religious  reverence  to  the 
pope's  authority,   the  supremacy  of  the  king,  and  on   the 
other,  they  who  discarded  any  of  the  six  articles  which  he 
formed  into  a  standard  of  faith,  were  alike  doomed  to  the 
sentence  of  death.     In  the  reign   of  Edward  VI.  the   pious 
and   amiable   Hooper,    for   refusing   to   wear  a  particular 
dress,  was  imprisoned;  and  »Toan  Bocher,   who  religiously 
read  and   dispersed  tlie  New  Testament,  was  burnt  at  the 
stake.  Intolerant  statutes  marked  the  government  of  queen 
Elizabeth.     Persecution,  in  various  forms,  by  laws  and  by 
prerogative,  stigmatized  the  successive  reigns  of  the  Stuarts. 
In  the  interval,  during  the  suspension  of  their  power,  a  se- 
vere ordinance  against  heresy  was  passed :  the   livings  of 
the  episcopal  clergy  were  sequestered  ;  those  ministers  suf- 
fered under  severe  oppressions,  and  Presbyterianism   was 
found  to  be  not  more  friendly  to  the  rights  of  conscience,  or 
averse  from  intolerance,  than  had  been  the  fallen  hierarchy. 
Amongst  two  despised  sects,  hated   and  persecuted  by  all 
parties,  the   Baptists  and  Quakers,  amongst  almost  them 
only,  the  principles  of  liberty  had  found  able  and  generous 
advocates  ;  their  writings  placed  the  rights  of  conscience 
on  a  broad  and  liberal   bottom.     But  they  could   support 
them  by  the  pen  only ;  they  were  never  in  power,  and  con- 
sequently had   never,  in   this  country,*  an  opportunity  to 
carry  their  principles  into  practice,  and  to  shew  that  they 
could  rule  according  to  the  maxims   for  which,  when  op- 
pressed, they  could  forcibly  plead. 

This  having  been  the  state  of  things,  the  act  of  tolera- 
tion, the  consequence  of  the  Revolution,  was  a  great  acqui- 

♦  It  is  said  in  this  country;  for  when  llie  forming  ibe  {government  of  Pennsylvania 
and  Rhnde-island  in  America  rested,  tlie  latler  witli  the  Baptists,  and  the  former  with 
the  Quakers,  to  iheir  honour  it  should  l)e  said,  their  conduct  was  consistent  with  the 
arguments  Ihej  Iiad  advanced,  and  liberty  of  conscience,  on  an  extensive  and  liberal 
fcale,  was  a  leading  feature  of  each  constitulioo. 


284  REFLKCTIONS    ON    THK-  REVOLUTION, 

sition.  It  was  the  first  le^al  sanction  ijiven  to  the  clainiaojf 
conscience  ;_  it  was  the  first  charter  of  religious  freedom;  it 
was  a  valuable,  important,  and  permanent  security  to  the 
dissenting  subject.  It  opened  to  him  the  temple  of  peace, 
and  afforded  the  long  wished-for  asylum.  To  adopt  the 
language  of  high  authority:  "  The  toleriition-act  rendered 
that  which  was  illegal  before,  now  legal;  the  dissenting 
way  of  worship  is  permitted  and  allowed  by  that  act ;  it  is 
not  only  exempted  from  punishment,  but  rendered  innocent 
and  lawful ;  it  is  established  ;  it  is  put  under  the  protection, 
and  is  not  merely  the  connivance  of  the  law."*  It  hath  been 
followed  with  a  universal  good  effect  and  happy  influence; 
it  hath  been  the  basis  of  the  religious  liberty  enjoyed  ever 
since  that  period  ;  and  with  respect  to  the  state  of  freedom 
and  religious  inquiry  in  these  kingdoms,  it  was,  as  it  were, 
a  new  creation.  Before  that  period  darkness,  in  a  manner, 
hung  over  the  spacious  field  of  knowledge  and  divine  truth, 
and  the  path  to  it  was  guarded  by  a  flaming  sword.  That 
act  said,  "  Let  there  be  light,  and  light  there  was."  "The 
bounds  of  free  inquiry  were  enlarged;  the  volume,  in  which 
are  the  words  of  eternal  life,  was  laid  open  to  examination." 
And  the  state  of  knowledge  and  liberty  has  been,  ever  since, 
progressive  and  improving. 

To  this  general  view  of  the  effects  of  the  Revolution,  it  is 
proper  to  add  ;  "  that  it  drew  considerable  consequences 
after  it  all  over  Europe.  It  kept  the  reformed  interest 
from  sinking,  secured  the  liberty  of  the  British  and  the 
Netherlands,  and  disappointed  the  French  of  that  universal 
monarchy,  which  they  had  been  eagerly  expecting,  and  had 
great  hopes  of  reaching.  And  among  other  happy  fiuits  of 
it,  it  was  not  the  least  considerable,  that  it  was  the  means 
of  saving  the  poor  Vandois  of  Piedmont  from  utter  ruin,  and 
of  their  re-establishment  in  their  own  country.  These  people 
vrcre  the  remains  of  the  primitive  Christians,  who  were 
never  tainted  with  the  Papal  corruptions  and  impurities. 
In  the  year  1686,  the  duke  of  Savoy,  at  the  instigation  of 
Lewis  XIV.  because  they  would  not  forsake  their  religion, 
drove  them  from  their  houses  and  possessions,  forced  them 
out  of  the  valleys,  and  obliged  them  to  take  shelter  among, 
the  Switzcrs  and  others  that  would  afford  them  an  asylum. 

*  h'lH  Mansfield. 


A  N  1>    T H  E    A  CT    O F    T O LE  R  A T  lO N , ,  .  2^^ 

But,  in  September  1689,  eight  or  nine  hundred  of  them  as- 
sembled together  in  the  woods  of  Nion,  not  far  from  Geneva,, 
crossed  the  lake  Leman  in  the  night,  and  entered  Savoy 
under  the  conduct  of  their  minister  M.  Arnold.  They 
marched  through  that  country,  fourteen  or  fifteen  days* 
journey,  in  which  march  they  were  obliged  to  ciinib  up 
high  mountains,  force  divers  strait  passes,  well  guarded  by 
soldiers,  with  swords  in  their  hands,  till  at  length  they 
reached  their  valleys,  of  which  they  took  possession,  and  in 
which,  under  the  singular  protection  of  Providence,  they 
maintained  themselves,  successfully  encountering  their  ene- 
mies who  at  any  time  assaulted  them."* 

Here  seems  to  be  a  proper  place,  before  the  history  ot" 
this  period  is  closed,  to  notice  a  noble  and  generous  exertion 
of  a  few  dissenters,  which  has  with  great  good  effect  been 
resumed  and  perpetuated  to  the  present  times.  It  was  the 
founding  a  school  in  Gravel-lane,  Southwark,  for  the  in- 
struction of  children  in  reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic, 
and  the  girls  in  sewing  and  knitting,  and  furnishing  them 
with  books  for  their  instruction  in  these  arts,  and  with 
Testaments,  catechisms,  and  Bibles.  One  Poulton  had 
opened  a  school  in  these  parts,  and  given  public  notice  that 
he  would  teach  the  children  of  the  poor  gratis.  To  counter- 
act his  designs,  and  to  afford  the  poor  an  easy  opportunity 
of  having  their  children  educated  in  Protestant  principles, 
three  worthy  gentlemen,  Mr.  Arthur  Shallet,  Mr.  Samuel 
Warburton,  and  Mr.  Ferdinando  Holland,  members  of  MK 
Nathaniel  Vincent's  church,  instituted  this  seminary,  which 
has  continued  ever  since,  maintained  by  voluntary  subscrip- 

*  Calam3''s  History  of  his  Own  Times,  MS.  Dr.  Calainy  was  told  several  re- 
markable particulars  coucerning  liiis  march  by  Mr.  Arnold,  who  came  afterward  to 
England  to  solicit  tlie  assistance  of  king  William.  One  was,  that  when  they  were 
come  pretty  near  to  their  valleys,  they  were  in  such  straits  for  provisions,  that  they 
were  in  great  fear  of  starving.  But  there  came  a  sudden  thaw,  which  in  a  night's 
time  melted  the  snow,  and  in  the  morning  they  discovered  a  considerable  quantity  of 
wheat  standing  in  the  earth,  ready  for  the  sickle,  which  had  been  left  there  from  the 
preceding  summer,  and  had  been  covered  all  winter  by  the  snow ;  the  sudden  fall 
prevented  the  proprietors  from  reaping  it  at  the  proper  season.  These  destitute 
people  beheld  it  with  admiration  and  thankfulness,  reaped  it  with  joy,  and  were  sup*^ 
ported  by  it  after  their  return  into  their  valleys,  where,  without  such  a  supply,  the« 
might  have  perished.  Another  resource,  especially  for  their  ministers  and  sclioof- 
inasters,  was  derived  from  the  overplus  of  the  collections  made  for  them  in  England' 
during  the  protectorship  of  Cromwell,  which  had  been  lodged  by  them,  when  their 
wants  had  been  effectually  relieved,  in  the  hands  of  the  magistrates  of  Geneva,  on 
condition  of  receiving  such  an  allowance  from  year  to  year  as  was  agreed  on.  Calamv^ 
ut  fivpra.  -^ 


286  REFLECTIONS    ON    THE    REVOLUTION, 

tions,  annual  collections,  and  legacies.  The  number  of 
scholars  at  first  was  forty;  afterward  it  increased  to  fifty  ; 
then  to  one  hundred  and  forty;  and  has  since  been  two 
hundred.  It  was  the  first  institution  of  the  kind  wherein 
the  Protestant  dissenters  were  concerned  ;  and  into  it  objects 
are  received  without  distinction  of  party.  Such  an  institu- 
tion has  the  merit  of  being  a  rational,  fair,  and  benevolent 
mode  of  opposing  superstition  and  bigotry,  abridging  no 
one's  security  and  rights,  and  leaving  the  event  to  the  ope- 
ration of  knowledge  and  understanding;  and  it  reflects  ho- 
nour on  the  spirit  and  resolution  of  its  first  founders,  who 
set  it  on  foot  in  the  reign  of  the  tyrannical  and  bigoted 
prince,  James  II.  when  the  dissenters  had  scarcely  emerged 
out  of  a  state  of  persecution. 

It  will  not,  it  is  presumed,  be  thought  beneath  the  im- 
portance and  dignity  of  general  history,  to  mention  here  two 
small  publications  which  the  press  produced  at  this  period; 
especially  as  the  history,  through  which  the  reader  has  been 
led,  records  the  virtuous  and  manly  struggles  made  to  secure 
the  liberty  of  writing  and  publishing  on  the  subject  of  reli- 
gion, according  to  the  views  any  might  entertain,  and 
exhibits  memoirs  of  the  progress  of  theological  inquiries. 
The  importance  of  publications  is  also  to  be  estimated,  not 
by  the  number  of  pages,  but  by  the  nature  of  the  subject, 
the  ability  with  which  they  are  executed,  and  the  efi^ect  they 
produced,  or  the  impression  they  were  calculated  to  leave 
on  the  public  mind. 

One  of  the  pieces,  both  anonymous,  to  which  we  refer, 
was  entitled,  "  A  brief  History  of  the  Unitarians,  called 
also  Socinians :  in  four  Letters  to  a  Friend."  The  publisher, 
to  whom  they  were  written,  having  left  them  some  time 
with  a  gentleman,  a  person  of  excellent  learning  and  worth, 
they  were  returned  to  him  with  a  letter,  expressing  great 
approbation  of  them,  which  was  printed  with  each  edition. 
The  first  of  these  letters  represented  the  Unitarian  doc- 
trine concerning  the  unity  of  God,  the  humanity  of  Christ 
and  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  the  power  and  inspiration  of  God; 
aimed  to  confirm  and  prove  it  by  a  series  of  scriptural  argu- 
ments, and  closed  with  a  concise  history  of  it.  The  design 
of  the  three  following  letters,  was  to  reply  to  the  arguments 
of  the  orthodox  ;  and,   that  the  answer  might  be  full  and 


AND    THE    ACT    OF    TOLERATION.  287 

satisfactory,  they  were  occupied  in  the  illustration  of  all  the 
texts  usually  alleged  as  proofs  of  the  Trinitarian  doctrine. 
The  passages  out  of  the  Old  Testament  are  first  explained, 
then  those  out  of  the  Gospels  and  Acts,  and  lastly  those 
out  of  the  Epistles  and  the  Revelations.  This  mode  of  dis- 
cussing a  question,  which  depends  purely  on  divine  revela- 
lation,  will  be  admitted  to  be  proper  and  fair.  It  shewed 
that  the  author  was  not  afraid  to  lodge  his  appeal  with  the 
Scriptures,  and  it  was  adapted  to  lead  the  reader  into  an 
investigation  of  their  meaning  according  to  the  rules  of 
sober  criticism  and  just  explanation.  It  went  particularly, 
to  obviate  a  reflection  cast  upon  the  Unitarians,  as  exalting 
their  reasonings  above  the  plain  and  express  revelation  of 
the  Scriptures.  The  first  edition  of  this  tract  was  in  12mo, 
in  1687.  It  was  afterward  reprinted  in  a  collection  of 
Unitarian  Tracts,  in  quarto,  1691. 

The  other  tract  published  at  this  period,  which  I  have 
mentioned  as  worthy  of  particular  notice,  was  entitled,  "  A 
Rational  Catechism.''  It  was  distinguished,  not  only  by  the 
good  sense,  and  the  vein  of  close  but  familiar  reasoning 
which  ran  through  it,  but  by  the  peculiar  method  in  which 
it  was  drawn  up.  Catechisms,  in  general,  have  consisted 
principally,  if  not  solely,  of  speculative  points,  drawn  from 
the  theological  systems  of  the  day,  and  of  the  country  where 
they  are  published.  These  are  conveyed  in  an  authoritative 
manner,  as  absolutely  necessary  to  salvation  ;  and  are  to  be 
committed  to  memory,  without  any  attempt  to  prove  them 
by  reasoning  level  to  the  capacity  of  the  learner.  The  au- 
thor of  this  tract,  conceiving  that  neglecting  to  examine 
into  the  bottom  of  things,  was  the  cause  of  that  variety  of 
opinions  from  whence  arose  rash  judgments,  animosities, 
hatreds,  and  persecution,  began  his  piece  with  the  first 
principles  discernible  in  human  nature;  and,  avoiding  all 
sentiments  controverted  amongst  Christians,  confined  him- 
self to  those  truths  only  as  all  agree  in,  and  which  lead 
directly  unto  practice,  professing  not  to  advance  every  thing 
that  he  might  think  useful,  but  only  what  he  judged  most 
useful.  The  dialogue,  into  which  form  the  work  is  thrown, 
divides  itself  into  three  parts ;  the  principles  of  natural 
religion;  those  of  Christianity,  or  the  great  advantages 
derived  from  the  gospel ;  and  the  rules  of  conduct  which 


288^  REFLECTIONS,    &C. 

ft  supplies.  The  instructions  and  conclusions  which  the 
catechumen  is  led,  in  a  great  degree,  to  draw  for  himself, 
and  by  his  own  reflections,  arise  in  a  chain  of  reasoning 
from  this  principle,  "that  every  man  seeks  happiness;" 
which  happiness  must  be,  principally,  mental  and  spiritual. 
The  means  of  attaining  to  it  in  the  knowledge  of  God 
and  the  practice  of  his  will  are  hence  gradually  developed. 
This  piece  is  ascribed  to  Mr.  Popple.  It  was  first  printed 
by  licence,  in  1688;  another  edition  of  it  appeared  1690, 
12mo.     And  it  was  reprinted  at  Amsterdam  in  1712.* 

.  *  Preface  to  the  work.  Hollis's  Memoirs,  p.  263 ;  and  a  Critical  Review  of  it 
in  the  Bibliotheque  Universelle  et  Hislorique,  torn.  9.  p.  93,  &c. 


END    OF    THE    SUPPLEMENT. 


APPENDIX. 


VOL.  V. 


APPENDIX. 


No.  I. 

A  declaration  of  certain  principal  articles  of  religion,  set  out 
hy  order  of  both  archbishops,  metropolitans,  and  the  rest 
of  the  bishops,  for  the  iiniti/  of  doctrine  to  be  taught  and 
holden  of  all  parsons,  vicars,  and  curates  :  as  well  in  testifi- 
cation of  their  common  consent  in  the  said  doctrine,  to  the 
stopping  of  the  tnouths  of  them  that  go  about  to  slander  the 
ministers  of  the  church  for  diversiti/  of  judgment,  and  as  neces- 
sari/ for  the  instruction  of  their  people,  to  be  read  by  the  said 
parsons,  vicars,  and  curates,  at  their  possession  taking,  or 
first  entry  into  their  cures;  and  also,  after  that  yearly,  at  two 
several  times ;  that  is  to  say,  the  Sunday  next  following 
Easter-day,  and  St.  Michael  the  Archangel,  or  on  some  other 
Sunday  within  one  month  after  those  feasts,  immediately 
after  the  Gospel. 

Forasmuch  as  it  appertaineth  to  all  Christian  men,  but  es- 
pecially to  the  ministers  and  pastors  of  the  church,  bein^ 
teachers  and  instructors  of  others,  to  be  ready  to  give  a  rea- 
son of  their  faith  when  they  shall  be  thereunto  required  ; 
I,  for  my  part,  now  appointed  your  parson,  vicar,  or  curate, 
having  before  mine  eyes  the  fear  of  God,  and  the  testimony 
of  my  conscience,  do  acknowledge  for  myself,  and  require 
you  to  assent  to  the  same  ; 

J .  "  That  there  is  but  one  living  and  true  God,  of  infinite 
power,  wisdom,  and  goodness ;  the  maker  and  preserver  of 
all  things ;  and  that  in  unity  of  this  Godhead,  there  be  three 
persons  of  one  substance,  of  equal  power  and  eternity,  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

2.  *'  1  believe  also  whatsoever  is  contained  in  the  holy  ca- 
nonical Scriptures,  in  the  which  Scriptures  are  contained 
all  things  necessary  to  salvation;  by  the  which,  also,  all  errors 
and  heresies  may  sufficiently  be  reproved  and  convicted ; 
and  all  doctrines  and  articles  necessary  to  salvation  are  es- 

a  2 


IV  APPENDIX. 

tablished.  I  do  also  most  firmly  believe  and  confess  all  the 
articles  contained  in  the  three  creeds ;  the  Nicene  creed, 
Athanasius's  creed,  and  our  common  creed,  called  the  Apo- 
stles' creed  ;  for  these  do  briefly  contain  the  principal  arti- 
cles of  our  faith,  which  are  at  large  set  forth  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures. 

3.  "  I  do  acknowledge  also  that  church  to  be  the  spouse 
of  Christ,  wherein  the  word  of  God  is  truly  taught,  the  sa- 
craments orderly  ministered  according  to  Christ's  institu- 
tion, and  the  authority  of  the  keys  duly  used  :  and  that 
every  such  particular  church  hath  authority  to  institute,  to 
change,  and  clean  to  put  away,  ceremonies,  and  other  eccle- 
siastical rites,  as  they  be  superfluous  or  abused  ;  and  to  con- 
stitute others,  making  more  to  seemliness,  to  order,  or 
edification. 

4.  ''  Moreover  I  confess,  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  any  man 
to  take  upon  him  any  office  or  ministry,  either  ecclesiastical 
or  secular,  but  such  only  as  are  lawfully  thereunto  called 
by  the  high  authorities,  according  to  the  ordinances  of  the 
realm. 

5.  *'  Furthermore,  I  do  acknowledge  the  queen's  majes- 
ty's prerogative,  and  superiority  of  government  of  all  es- 
tates, and  in  all  causes,  as  well  ecclesiastical  as  temporal, 
within  this  realm  and  other  her  dominions  and  countries,  to 
be  agreeable  to  God's  word,  and  of  right  to  appertain  to  her 
highness,  in  such  sort  as  in  the  late  act  of  parliament  ex- 
pressed, and  since  then  by  her  majesty's  injunctions  declared 
and  expounded. 

6.  •'  Moreover,  touching  the  bishop  of  Rome,  I  do  ac- 
knowledge and  confess,  that  by  the  Scriptures  and  word  of 
God,  he  hath  no  more  authority  than  other  bishops  have  in 
their  provinces  and  diocesses,  and  therefore  the  power  which 
he  now  challengeth,  that  is,  to  be  the  supreme  head  of  the 
universal  church  of  Christ,  and  so  to  be  above  all  emperors, 
kings,  and  princes,  is  a  usurped  power,  contrary  to  the 
Scriptures  and  word  of  God,  and  contrary  to  the  example 
of  the  primitive  church  ;  and  therefore  is  for  most  just  causes 
taken  away  and  abolished  in  this  realm. 

7.  "  Furthermore,  I  do  grant  and  confess  that  the  book 
ofcommon  prayer  and  administration  ofthe  holy  sacraments, 
sot  forth  by  the  authority  of  parliament,  is  agreeable  to  the 
Scripturen;  and  that  it  is  catholic  and  apostolic,  and  most 


APPENDIX.  V 

for  the  advancing  of  God's  glory,  and  the  edifying  of  God's 
people  ;  both  for  that  it  is  in  a  tongue  that  may  be  under- 
stood of  the  people,  and  also  for  the  doctrine  and  form  of 
administration  contained  in  the  same. 

8.  "  And  although  in  the  administration  of  baptism  there 
is  neither  exorcism,  oil,  salt,  spittle,  or  hallowing  of  the 
water,  now  used  ;  and  for  that  they  were  of  late  years  abused 
and  esteemed  necessary,  whereas  they  pertain  not  to  the 
substance  and  necessity  of  the  sacrament,  and  therefore  be 
reasonably  abolished  ;  yet  is  the  sacrament  full  and  per- 
fectly ministered,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  agreeable  to 
the  institution  of  our  Saviour  Christ. 

9.  "  Moreover,  1  do  not  only  acknowledge,  that  private 
masses  were  never  used  amongst  the  fathers  of  the  primitive 
church,  1  mean,  public  ministration  and  receiving  of  the  sa- 
crament by  the  priest  alone,  without  a  just  number  of  com- 
municants, according  to  Christ's  saying,  *  Take  ye,  and  eat 
ye,'  Sic.  but  also  that  the  doctrine  that  maintaineth  the  mass 
to  be  a  propitiatory  sacrifice  for  the  quick  and  the  dead, 
and  a  mean  to  deliver  souls  out  of  purgatory,  is  neither 
agreeable  to  Christ's  ordinance,  nor  grounded  upon  doctrine 
apostolic,  but  contrariwise  most  ungodly,  and  most  injurious 
to  the  precious  redemption  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  and  his 
only  sufficient  sacrifice,  offered  once  forever  upon  the  altar 
of  the  cross. 

10.  "  I  am  of  that  mind  also,  that  the  holy  communion  or 
sacrament  6f  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  for  the  due  obe- 
dience to  Christ's  institution,  and  to  express  the  virtue  of 
the  same,  ought  to  be  ministered  unto  the  people  under 
both  kinds :  and  that  it  is  avouched  by  certain  fathers  of  the 
church  to  be  a  plain  sacrilege,  to  rob  them  of  the  mystical 
cup,  for  whom  Christ  has  shed  his  most  precious  blood,  see- 
ing he  himself  hath  said,  ^  Drink  ye  all  of  this;'  considering 
also,  that  in  the  time  of  the  ancient  doctors  of  the  church, 
as  Cyprian,  Jerome,  Augustine,  Gelasius,  and  others,  six 
hundred  years  after  Christ,  and  more,  both  the  parts  of  the 
sacrament  were  ministered  to  the  people. 

Last  of  all,  "As  I  do  utterly  disallow  the  extolling  of 
images,  relics,  and  feigned  miracles ;  and  also  all  kind  of 
expressing  God  invisible,  in  the  form  of  an  old  man,  or  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  the  form  of  a  dove  ;  and  all  other  vain  wor- 
shipping of  God,  devised  by  men's  fantasy,  besides  or  con- 


VI  APPENDIX. 

trary  to  the  Scriptures  ;  as  wandering  on  pilgrimages,  setting 
up  of  candles,  praying  upon  beads,  and  such-like  supersti- 
tion ;  which  kind  of  works  have  no  promise  of  reward  in 
Scripture  ;  but  contrariwise  threatenings  and  maledictions  : 
so  I  do  exhort  all  men  to  the  obedience  of  God's  law,  and  to 
the  works  of  faith,  as  charity,  mercy,  piety,  alms,  devout  and 
fervent  prayer,  with  the  affection  of  the  heart,  and  not  with 
the  mouth  only ;  godly  abstinence  and  fasting,  chastity,  obe- 
dience to  the  rulers  and  superior  powers,  with  such-like 
works,  and  godliness  of  life  commanded  by  God  in  his  word ; 
which,  as  St.  Paul  saith,  *  hath  the  promise  both  of  this 
life,  and  of  the  life  to  come  ;'  and  are  works  acceptable  only 
in  God's  sight. 

"  These  things  above  rehearsed,  though  they  be  ap- 
pointed by  common  order,  yet  do  I,  without  all  compulsion, 
with  freedom  of  mind  and  conscience,  from  the  bottom  of 
my  heart,  and  upon  most  sure  persuasion,  acknowledge  to 
to  be  true,  and  agreeable  to  God's  word.  And  therefore  I 
exhort  you  all  to  whom  I  have  care,  heartily  and  obediently 
to  embrace  and  receive  the  same  ;  that  we  all  joining  to- 
gether in  unity  ofspirit,  faith,  and  charity,  may  also  at  length 
be  joined  together  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  that  through 
the  merits  and  death  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  to  whom, 
with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  all  glory  and  em- 
pire, now  and  for  ever.     Amen." 


No.  II. 

A  copy  of  the  letter  sent  to  the  bishops  and  pastors  of  Ejtg- 
land,  who  have  renounced  the  Roman  antichiist,  and  pro- 
fess the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sinceritif. 

The  superintendent  ministers,  and  commissioners  of  char- 
ges within  the  realm  of  Scotland,  to  their  brethren  the 
bishops  and  pastors  of  England,  who  have  renounced 
the  Roman  antichrist,  and  do  profess  with  them  the 
Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity,  desire  the  perpetual  increase  of 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

By  word  and.  writ,  it  is  come  to  our  knowledge,  reverend 
pastors,  that  divers  of  our  dearest  brethren,  among  whom 


APPENDIX.  XVII 

are  some  of  the  best  learned  within  that  realm,  are  deprived 
from  ecclesiastical  function,  and  forbidden  to  preach,  and  so 
by  you,  that  they  are  straight  to  promote  the  kingdom  of 
Jesus  Christ,  because  their  consciences  will  not  suffer  to  take 
upon  them  (at  the  commandment  of  authority)  such  gar- 
ments as  idolaters,  in  time  of  blindness,  have  used  in  their 
idolatry,  which  bruit  cannot  be  but  most  dolorous  to  our 
hearts,  mindful  of  that  sentence  of  the  Apostle,  saying,  **  If 
ye  bite  and  devour  one  another,  take  heed,  lest  ye  be  con- 
sumed one  of  another."  We  purpose  not  at  this  present 
to  enter  into  the  ground  of  that  question  which  we  hear  of, 
either  part  to  be  agitate  with  greater  vehemency  than  well 
liketh  us ;  to  wit,  whether  that  such  apparel  is  to  be  ac- 
counted amongst  things  that  are  simply  indifferent  or  not ; 
but  in  the  bowels  of  the  Lord  Jesus  we  crave  that  Christian 
charity  may  so  prevail  in  you,  we  say,  the  pastors  and  leaders 
of  the  flock  within  that  realm, 

That  ye  do  not  to  others  that  which  ye  would  not  others 
should  do  to  you.  Ye  cannot  be  ignorant  how  tender  a 
thing  the  conscience  of  man  is.  All  that  have  knowledge 
are  not  alike  persuaded ;  your  consciences  reclaim  not  at 
wearing  of  such  garments,  but  many  thousands,  both  godly 
and  learned,  are  otherwise  persuaded,  whose  consciences 
are  continually  stricken  with  these  sentences  :  "What  hath 
Christ  Jesus  to  do  with  Belial  ?"  "  What  fellowship  is  there 
betwixt  darkness  and  fight?"  If  surplice,  corner  cap,  and 
tippet,  have  been  badges  of  idolaters  in  the  very  act  of 
their  idolatry,  what  have  the  preachers  of  Christian  liberty, 
and  the  open  rebukers  of  all  superstition,  to  do  with  the 
dregs  of  the  Romish  beast?  Our  brethren,  that  of  conscience 
refuse  that  unprofitable  apparel,  do  neither  damn  yours,  or 
molest  you  that  use  such  vain  trifles:  if  ye  shall  do  the  like 
to  them,  we  doubt  not  but  therein  ye  shall  please  God,  and 
comfort  the  hearts  of  many  which  are  wounded  with  ex- 
tremity, which  is  used  against  those  godly,  and  our  beloved 
brethren.  Colour  of  rhetoric,  or  manly  persuasion,  will 
we  use  none,  but  charitably  we  desire  you  to  call  that  sen- 
tence of  pity  to  mind: — "Feed  the  flock  of  God  which  is  com- 
mitted to  your  charge,  caring  for  them,  not  by  constraint, 
but  willingly ;  not  as  though  ye  were  lords  over  God's  he- 
ritage, but  that  ye  may  be  examples  to  the  flock."  And 
farther  also,  we  desire  you  to  meditate  that  sentence  of  the 


vni  APPENDIX. 

apostle,  saying,  "Give  none  offence,  neither  to  the  Jews 
nor  to  the  Grecians,  nor  to  the  church  of  God."  In  what 
condition  of  time  ye  and  we  both  travel  in  the  promoting  of 
Christ's  kingdom,  we  suppose  you  not  to  be  ignorant.  And 
therefore  we  are  more  bold  to  exhort  you  to  walk  more  cir- 
cumspectly, than  that  for  such  vanities  the  godly  should  be 
troubled.  For  all  things  that  may  seem  lawful,  edify  not. 
If  the  commandment  of  authority  urge  the  conscience  of 
yours  and  our  brethren,  more  than  they  can  bear ;  we  un- 
feignedly  crave  of  you,  that  ye  remember,  that  ye  are  called 
the  light  of  the  world  and  the  earth. 

All  civil  authority  hath  not  the  light  of  God  always 
shining  before  their  eyes  in  their  statutes  and  command- 
ments ;  but  their  affections  oft-time  savour  too  much  of  the 
earth,  and  of  worldly  wisdom. 

And  therefore  we  think  that  ye  should  boldly  oppone 
yourselves  to  all  power,  that  will  or  dare  extol  itself,  not 
only  against  God,  but  also  against  all  such  as  do  burden  the 
consciences  of  the  faithful,  farther  than  God  hath  burdened 
them  by  his  own  word.     But  herein  we  confess  our  offence, 
in  that  we  have  entered  farther  in  reasoning  than  we  pur- 
posed and  promised  at  the  beginning :  and  therefore  we 
shortly  return  to  our  former  humble  supplication,  which  is, 
that  our  brethren,  who  among  you  refuse  the  Romish  rags, 
may  find  of  you,  the  prelates,  such  favours  as  our  Head  and 
Master  commands  every  one  of  his  members  to  shew  one  to 
another,  which  we  look  to  receive  of  your  gentleness,  not 
only  for  that  ye  fear  to  offend  God's  majesty,  in  troubling 
of  your  brethren  for  such  vain  trifles  ;  but  also  because  ye 
will  not  refuse  the  humble  requests  of  us  your  brethren,  and 
fellow-preachers  of  Christ  Jesus,  in  whom,  albeit  there  ap- 
pear no  great  worldly  pomp,  yet  we  suppose  ye  will  not  so  far 
despise  us,  but  that  ye  will  esteem  us  to  be  of  the  number  of 
those  that  fightagainstthat  Roman  antichrist,  and  travel,  that 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  Jesus  universally  maybe  maintained 
and  advanced.  The  days  are  evil;  iniquity  abounds;  Christian 
charity,  alas  !   is  waxen  cold ;  and  therefore  we  ought  the 
more  diligently  to  watch;  for  the  hour  is  uncertain  when 
the  Lord  Jesus  shall  appear,  before  whom  we  your  brethren, 
and  ye,  may  give  an  account  of  our  administration. 

And  thus,  in  conclusion,  we  once  again  crave  favour  to 
our  brethren,  which  granted,  ye  in  the  Lord  shall  command 


APPENDIX.  IX 

US  in  things  of  double  more  importance.  The  Lord  Jesus 
rule  your  hearts  in  his  true  fear  to  the  end,  and  give  unto 
us  victory  over  that  conjured  enemy  of  all  true  religion  ; 
to  wit,  over  that  Roman  antichrist,  whose  wounded  head 
Satan,  by  all  means,  labours  to  cure  again,  but  to  destruc- 
tion shall  he  and  his  maintainers  go,  by  the  power  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  :  to  whose  mighty  power  and  protection  we 
heartily  commit  you. 

Subscribed  by  the  hands  of  superintendents^,  one  part 
of  ministers,  and  scribed  in  our  general  assemblies,  and 
fourth  session  thereof.  At  Edinburgh,  the  28th  day  of  De- 
cember, 1566. 

Your  loving  brethren,  and  fellow-preachers, 
in  Christ  Jesus. 

Jo.  Craig,  Rob.  Pont, 

Da.  Lyndesay,  Jo.  Wirara, 

Guil.  Gislisomus,  Jaco.  Mailvil, 

Jo.  Spottiswood,  Jo.  Erskin, 

Jo.  Row,  Nic.  Spital. 


No.  in. 

John  Fox^s  letter  to  queen  Elizabeth,  to  dissuade  her  from 
burning  two  Dutch  Anabaptists  for  heresi/  in  Smithfield. 
1575. 

Serenissima  beatissima  princeps,  regina  illustrissima,  pa- 
triae decus,  saeculi  ornamentum!  Ut  nihil  ab  animo  meo 
omnique  expectatione  abfuit  longius  quam  ut  majestatis 
tuae  amplissimam  excellentiam  molesta  interpellatione  ob- 
turbarem ;  ita  vehementer  dolet  silentium  hoc,  quo  hac- 
tenus  constanter  sum  usus,  non  eadem  constantia  perpetuo 
tueri  ita  ut  volebam  licuisse.  Ita  nunc  praeter  spem  ac 
opinionem  meam  nescio  qua  infelicitate  evenit,  ut  quod 
omnium  volebam  minime,  id  contra  me  maxime  faciat  hoc 
tempore.  Qui  cum  ita  vixerim  hucusque,  ut  molestus  fue- 
rim  nemini,  invitus  nunc  cogor  contra  naturam  principi 
etiam  ipsi  esse  importunus,  non  re  ulla  aut  causa  mea,  sed 
aliena  inductus  calamitate.     Quae  quo  acerbior  sit  et  luc- 


X  APPENDIX. 

tuosior,  hoc  acriores  mi  hi  addit  ad  deprecandum  stimulos. 

Nonnullos  intelligo  in  Anglia  hie  esse  non  Anglos,  sed  ad- 

Tentitios,  Belgas  quidem  opinor,  partim  viros,  partini  femi- 

nas,  nuper  ob  improbata  dogmata  in  judicium  advocatos. 

Quorum  aliquot  feliciter  reducti  publica  luerunt  pcenitentia  ; 

complures  in  exilium   sunt    condemnati,  idque  rectissime 

meo  judicio   factum  esse  arbitror.     Jam  ex   hoc    numero 

unum  esse  aut  alterum  audio,  de  quibus  ultimum  exustionis 

supplicium  (nisi  succurrat  tua  pietas)  brevi  est  statuendum. 

Qua  una  in  re  duo  contineri  perspicio,  quorum  alterum  a<# 

errorum  pravitatem,  alterum  ad  supplicii  acerbitatem  atti- 

net.     Ac  erroribus  quidem  ipsis  nihil  possit  absurdius  esse, 

sanus  nemo  est  qui  dubitat,  mirorque  tam  faeda  opinionum 

portenta  in  quosquam  potuisse  Christianos  cadere.    Sed  ita 

habet  humanae  infirmitatis  conditio,  si  divina  paululum  luce 

destituti  nobis  relinquimur,  quo  non  ruimus  praecipites  ? 

Atque  hoc  nomine  Christo  gratias  quam  maximas  habeo, 

quod  Anglorum  hodie  neminem  huic  insaniag  video.     Quod 

igitur  ad  phanaticas  istas  sectas  attinet,  eas  certe  in  repub- 

lica  nullo  modo  fovendas  esse,  sed  idonea  comprimendas 

correctione  censeo.     Verum  enim  vero  ignibus  ac  flammis 

pice  ac  sulphure  aestuantibus  viva  miserorum  corpora  tor- 

refacere,  judicii  magis    ccecitate  quam    impetu  voluntatis 

errantium,    durum   istud  ac  Romani  magis   exempli  esse 

quam  evangelicae  consuetudinis  videtur,  ac  plane  ejusmodi, 

ut  nisi  a  Romanis  pontificibus,  authore  Innocentio  tertio, 

primum  profluxisset,  nunquam  istum   Perilli  taurum  quis- 

quam  in  mitem  Christi  ecclesiam  importavisset.    Non  quod 

maleficiis  delecter,  aut  erroribus  cujusquam  faveam,  dicta 

haec  esse  velim  ;  vitas  horainum,  ipse  homo  cum  sim,  faveo; 

ideoque  faveo,  non  ut  erret,  sed  ut  resipiscat:  ac  neque  ho- 

minum  solum,  utinam  et  pecudibus  ipsis  opitulari  possem. 

Ita  enim  sum  (stulte  fortassis  base  de  meipso,  at  vere  dico), 

macellum  ipsum,  ubi  mactantur  etiara  pecudes,  vix  prae- 

tereo,  quin    tacito  quodani  doloris   sensu    mens   refugiat. 

Atque  equidem  in  eo  Dei  ipsius  valde  admiror,  venerorque 

toto  pectore  clementiam,  qui  in  jumentis  illis  brutis  et  ab- 

jectis,   quae  sacrificiis  olim  parabantur,  id  prospexerat,  ne 

prius  ignibus  mandarentur  quam  sanguis  eorum  ad  basim 

altaris  effunderetur.     Unde  disceremus,  in  exigendis  sup- 

pliciis,  quamvis  justis,  non  quid  omnino  rigori  liceat,  sed  ut 

dementia  simul  adhibita  rigoris  temperet  asperitatem. 


APPENDIX.  XI 

Quamobrem  si  tantam  mihi  apud  principis  tanti  majesta- 
tem  audere  liceret  supplex  pro  Christo  rogarem  clementis^- 
simam  banc  regiae  sublimitatis  excellentiam,  prae  authori- 
tate  hac  mea  (lege  tua)  qua  ad  vitam  multorum  consecran- 
dum  pellere  (l.  conservaiidam  pollere)  te  divina  voluit  ele- 
inentia^  ut  vita  si  fieri  possit,  (quid  enim  non  posset  iis  in 
rebus  authoritas  tua?)  niiserorum  parcatur,  saltern  ut  hor- 
rori  obsistatur,  atque  in  aliud  quodcunque  commutetiir 
supplicii  genus.  Sunt  ejectiones,  inclusiones  retrusae,  sunt 
vincula,  sunt  perpetua  exilia,  sunt  stigmata  et  TrXTj-y/xara  aut 
etiara  patibula ;  id  unum  valde  deprecor,  ne  piras  ac  flam- 
mas  Smithfieldianas  jam  diu  faustissimis  tuis  auspiciis  hue 
usque  sopitas,  sinas  nunc  recandescere.  Quod  si  ne  id  qui- 
dem  obtineri  possit,  id  saltern  omnibus  supplicandi  modis 
eflSagito,  tovto  to  TrfXapyiKov  pectoris  tui  implorans,  ut  men- 
sem tamen  ununi  aut  alterum  nobis  concedas,  quo  interim 
experiamur,  an  a  periculosis  erroribus  dederit  dominus  ut 
resanescant,  ne  cum  corporum  jactura,  animae  pariter  cum 
corporibus  de  aeterno  periclitentur  exitio.* 


No.  IV. 

A  directory  of  church- government,  anciently  contended  for, 
and,  as  far  as  the  times  would  suffer,  practised  hy  the  firU 
Nonconformists  in  the  days  of  queen  Elizabeth,  found  in 
the  study  of  the  most  accomplished  divine  Mr.  Thomas 
Cartwright,  after  his  decease. 

The  sacred  Discipline  of  the  Church  described  in 
the  Word  of  God, 

The  discipline  of  Christ's  church,  that  is  necessary  for  all 
times,  is  delivered  by  Christ,  and  set  down  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures ;  therefore  the  true  and  lawful  discipline  is  to 
be  fetched  from  thence,  and  from  thence  alone.  And  that 
which  resteth  upon  any  other  foundation  ought  to  be  es- 
teemed unlawful  and  counterfeit. 

Of  all  particular  churches,   there  is  one  and  the  same 
right,  order,  and  form  :  therefore  also  no  one  may  challenge 

*  Fuller's  Church  History  of  Britain,  p.  104,  105. 


XU  APPENDIX. 

to  itself  any  power  over  others  :  nor  any  right  which  doth 

not  alike  agree  to  others. 

The  ministers  of  public  charges,  in  every  particular 
church,  ought  to  be  called  and  appointed  to  their  charges 
by  a  lawful  ecclesiastical  calling,  such  as  hereafter  is  set 
down. 

All  these,  for  the  divers  regard  of  their  several  kinds,  are 
of  equal  power  amongst  themselves. 

No  man  can  be  lawfully  called  to  public  charge  in  any 
church,  but  he  that  is  fit  to  discharge  the  same.  And  none 
is  to  be  accounted  fit,  but  he  that  is  endued  with  the  common 
gifts  of  all  the  godly ;  that  is,  with  faith,  and  a  blameless 
life  :  and  farther  also,  with  those  that  are  proper  to  that 
ministry  wherein  he  is  to  be  used,  and  necessary  for  the 
executing  of  the  same  ;  whereupon,  for  trial  of  those  gifts, 
some  convenient  way  and  examination  are  to  be  used. 

The  party  to  be  called  must  first  be  elected  ;  then  he  is 
to  be  ordained  to  that  charge  whereunto  he  is  chosen,  by 
the  prayers  of  that  church  whereunto  he  is  to  be  admitted ; 
the  mutual  duties  of  him  and  of  the  church  being  before 
laid  open. 

The  ministers  of  the  church  are,  first,  they  that  are  mi- 
nisters of  the  word.  In  their  examination,  it  is  specially  to 
be  taken  heed  unto,  that  they  be  apt  to  teach,  and  tried 
men,  not  utterly  unlearned,  nor  newly  planted  and  con- 
verted to  the  faith. 

Now  these  ministers  of  the  word  are,  first,  pastors,  which 
do  administer  the  word  and  sacraments;  then  teachers, 
which  are  occupied  in  wholesome  doctrine. 

Besides,  there  are  also  elders,  which  watch  over  the  life 
and  behaviour  of  every  man  ;  and  deacons,  which  have  care 
over  the  poor. 

Farther,  in  every  particular  church  there  ought  to  be  a 
presbytery,  which  is  a  consistory,  and,  as  it  were,  a  senate 
of  elders.  Under  the  name  of  elders  here  are  contained, 
they  who  in  the  church  minister  doctrine,  and  they  who  are 
properly  called  elders. 

By  the  common  counsel  of  the  eldership,  all  things  are 
directed  that  belong  to  the  state  of  their  church.  First, 
such  as  belong  to  the  guidance  of  the  whole  body  of  it  in 
the  holy  and  common  assembly,  gathered  together  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  that  all  things  maybe  done  in  them  duly, 


APPENDIX.  Xm 

orderly,  and  to  edification.  2.  Then  also  such  as  pertain 
to  particular  persons.  First,  to  all  the  members  of  that 
church,  that  the  good  may  enjoy  all  the  privileges  that  be- 
long unto  them  ;  that  the  wicked  may  be  corrected  with 
ecclesiastical  censures,  according  to  the  quality  of  the  fault, 
private  and  public,  by  admonishing  and  by  removing  either 
from  the  Lord's  supper  by  suspension  (as  it  is  commonly 
called),  or  6ut  of  the  church  by  excommunication.  The 
which  belong  specially  to  the  ministers  of  public  charge  in 
the  church  to  their  calling,  either  to  be  begun  or  ended, 
and  ended  either  by  relieving  or  punishing  them,  and  that 
for  a  time  by  suspension,  or  altogether  by  deposition. 

For  directing  of  the  eldership,  let  the  pastors  be  set  over 
it ;  or  if  there  be  more  pastors  than  one  in  the  same  church, 
let  the  pastors  do  it  in  their  turns. 

But  yet  in  all  the  greater  affairs  of  the  church,  as  in  ex- 
communicating of  any,  and  in  choosing  and  deposing  of 
church-ministers,  nothing  may  be  concluded  without  the 
knowledge  and  consent  of  the  church. 

Particular  churches  ought  to  yield  mutual  help  one  to 
another  ;  for  which  cause  they  are  to  communicate  amongst 
themselves. 

The  end  of  this  communicating  together  is,  that  all  things 
in  them  may  be  so  directed,  both  in  regard  of  doctrine, 
and  also  of  discipline,  as  by  the  word  of  God  they  ought 
to  be. 

Therefore  the  things  that  belong  hereunto  are  determined 
by  the  common  opinion  of  those  who  meet  so  to  communi- 
cate together  ;  and  whatsoever  is  to  be  amended,  furthered, 
or  procured,  in  any  of  those  several  churches  that  belong 
to  that  assembly.  Wherein  albeit  no  particular  church 
hath  power  over  another,  yet  every  particular  church  of 
the  same  resort,  meeting  and  counsel,  ought  to  obey  the 
opinion  of  more  churches  with  whom  they  communicate. 

For  holding  of  these  meetings  and  assemblies,  there  are 
to  be  chosen,  by  every  church  belonging  to  that  assembly, 
principal  men  from  among  the  elders,  who  are  to  have  their 
instructions  from  them,  and  so  to  be  sent  to  the  assembly. 
There  must  also  be  a  care  had,  that  the  things  they  shall 
return  to  have  been  godly  agreed  on  by  the  meetings,  be 
diligently  observed  by  the  churches. 

Farther,  in  such  assemblies  there  is  also  to  be  chosen 


KIV  APPENDIX. 

one  that  may  be  set  over  the  assemblies,  who  may  moderate 
and  direct  them.  His  duty  is  to  see  that  the  assemblies  be 
held  godly,  quietly,  and  comely  :  therefore  itbelongeth  unto 
him  to  begin  and  end  the  conference  with  prayer ;  to  know 
every  man's  instructions  ;  to  propound  in  order  the  things 
that  are  to  be  handled  ;  to  gather  their  opinions,  and  to 
propound  what  is  the  opinion  of  the  greater  part.  It  is 
also  the  part  of  the  rest  of  the  assembly,  to  speak  their  opi- 
nions of  the  things  propounded  godly  and  quietly. 

The  si/nodical  discipline  gathered  out  of  the  si/nods  and  use 
of  the  churches  which  have  restored  it  according  to  the  word 
of  Gody  and  out  of  sundry/  books  that  are  written  of  the 
same,  and  referred  unto  certain  heads. 

Of  the  Necessity  of  a  Calling. 

Ijet  no  man  thrust  himself  into  the  executing  of  any  part 
of  public  charge  in  the  administration  of  the  word,  sacra- 
ments, discipline,  or  care  over  the  poor.  Neither  let  any 
such  sue  or  seek  for  any  public  charge  of  the  church  :  but 
let  every  one  tarry  until  he  be  lawfully  called. 

'JChe  Manner  of  entering  and  determining  of  a  Calling,  and 
against  a  Ministry/ of  no  certain  Place  ;  and  the  Desertion 
of  a  Church. 

Let  none  be  called  but  unto  some  certain  charge  ordained 
of  God,  and  to  the  exercising  of  the  same  in  some  particular 
congregation  :  and  he  that  is  so  called,  let  him  be  so  bound 

to  that church,  that  he  may  not  after  be  of  any  other, 

or  depart  from  it  without  the  consent  thereof.  Let  none  be 
called,  but  they  that  have  first  subscribed  the  confession  of 
doctrine  and  of  discipline  :  whereof  let  them  be  admonished 
to  have  copies  with  themselves. 

In  the  examination  of  ministers,  the  testimony  of  the 
place  from  whence  they  come  is  to  be  demanded,  whereby  it 
may  be  understood  what  life  and  conversation  he  hath  been 
of,  and  whether  he  hath  been  addicted  to  any  heresy,  or  to 
the  reading  of  any  heretical  books,  or  to  curious  and  strange 
questions,  and  idle  speculations  :  or  rather,  whether  he  be 
accounted  sound  and  consenting  in  all  things  to  the  doctrine 
received  in  the  church.  Whereunto  if  he  agree,  he  is  also 
to  expound  some  part  of  the  HolyScriptures  twice  or  oftener, 


APPENDIX  e  XV 

as  it  shall  seem  meet  to  the  examiners,  and  that  before  the 
conference,  and  that  church  which  is  interested.  Let  him 
also  be  demanded  of  the  principal  heads  of  divinity :  and 
whether  he  will  diligently  execute  and  discharge  his  minis- 
try; and  in  the  execution  thereof  propound  unto  himself, 
not  his  own  desires  and  commodities,  but  the  glory  of  God 
and  edification  of  the  church.  Lastly,  whether  he  will  be 
studious  and  careful  to  maintain  and  preserve  wholesome 
doctrine,  and  ecclesiastical  discipline.  Thus  let  the  minis- 
ter be  examined,  not  only  by  one  eldership,  but  also  by  some 
greater  meeting  and  assembly. 

Of  Election, 

Before  the  election  of  a  minister,  and  the  deliberation  of 
the  conference  concerning  the  same,  let  there  be  a  day  of 
fast  kept  in  the  church  interested. 

Of  the  Place  of  exercising  this  Calling. 

Albeit  it  be  lawful  for  a  minister,  upon  just  occasion,  to 
preach  in  another  church  than  that  whereof  he  is  minister; 
yet  none  may  exercise  any  ordinary  ministry  elsewhere,  but 
for  a  certain  time,  upon  great  occasion,  and  by  the  consent 
of  his  church  and  conference. 

Of  the  Office  of  the  Ministers  of  the  Word;  and  first  of  the 
Order  of  Liturgy  or  Common  Prayer. 

Let  the  minister  that  is  to  preach,  name  a  psalm,  or  a  part 
of  a  psalm,  beginning  with  the  first,  and  so  proceeding,  that 
may  be  sung  by  the  church,  noting  to  them  the  end  of  their 
singing,  to  wit,  the  glory  of  God  and  their  own  edification. 
After  the  psalm,  let  a  short  admonition  to  the  people  follow,  of 
preparing  themselves  to  pray  duly  unto  God  :  then  let  there 
be  made  a  prayer  containing  a  general  confession ;  first  of 
the  guilt  of  sin,  both  original  and  actual ;  and  of  the  punish- 
ment which  is  due  by  the  law  for  them  both:  then  also  of 
the  promise  of  the  gospel,  and  in  respect  of  it,  supplication 
of  pardon  for  the  said  guilt  and  punishment,  and  petition 
of  grace  promised,  as  for  the  duties  of  the  whole  W^e.^  so 
especially  for  the  godly  expounding  and  receiving  of  the 
word.  Let  this  petition  be  concluded  with  the  Lord's  prayer. 
After  the  sermon,  let  prayer  be  made  again  ;  first  for  grace 
to  profit  by  the  doctrine  delivered,  the  principal  heads  thereof 


XVI  APPENDIX. 

being  remembered  ;  then  for  all  men,  but  chiefly  for  the 
universal  church,  and  for  all  estates  and  degrees  of  the 
people;  which  is  likewise  to  be  ended  with  the  Lord's 
prayer  and  the  singing  of  a  psalm,  as  before.  Last  of  all, 
let  the  congregation  be  dismissed  with  some  convenient 
form  of  blessing  taken  out  of  the  Scripture ;  such  as  is 
Numb.  vi.  24.   2  Cor.  xiii.  14. 

Of  Preaching. 

Let  him  that  shall  preach  choose  some  part  of  the  canoni> 
cal  Scripture  to  expound,  and  not  of  the  Apocrypha.  Far- 
ther, in  his  ordinary  ministry,  let  him  not  take  postils,  as 
they  are  called,  but  some  whole  book  of  the  Holy  Scripture, 
especially  of  the  New  Testament,  to  expound  in  order:  in 
choice  whereof  regard  is  to  be  had  both  of  the  minister's 
ability,  and  of  the  edification  of  the  church. 

He  that  preacheth  must  perform  two  things ;  the  first, 
that  his  speech  be  uncorrupt ;  which  is  to  be  considered  both 
in  regard  of  the  doctrine,  that  it  be  holy,  sound,  wholesome 
and  profitable  to  edification ;  not  devilish,  heretical,  leaven- 
ed, corrupt,  fabulous,  curious,  or  contentious;  and  also  in 
respect  of  the  manner  of  it,  that  it  be  proper  to  the  place 
which  is  handled,  that  is,  which  either  is  contained  plainly 
in  the  very  words;  or  if  it  be  gathered  by  consequent,  that 
the  same  be  fit  and  clear,  and  such  as  may  rise  upon  the 
property  of  the  word,  grace  of  speech,  and  suit  of  the  mat- 
ter; and  not  be  allegorical,  strange,  wrested,  or  far  fetched. 
Now  let  that  which  is  such,  and  chiefly  which  is  fittest  for 
the^tiraes  and  occasions  of  the  church,  be  delivered.     Far- 
ther, let  the  explication,  confirmation,  enlargement,  and 
application,  and  the  whole  treatise  and  handling  of  it,  be  in 
the  vulgar  tongue  ;   and   let  the  whole  confirmation  and 
proof  be  made  by  arguments,  testimonies,  and  examples, 
taken  only  out  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  applied  filly,  and 
according  to  the  natural  meaning  of  the  places  that  are 
alleged. 

The  second  thing  to  be  performed  by  him  that  preacheth, 
is  a  reverend  gravity ;  this  is  considered  first  in  the  style, 
phrase,  and  manner  of  speech,  that  it  be  spiritual,  pure, 
proper,  simple,  and  applied  to  the  capacity  of  the  people ; 
nor  such  as  human  wisdom  teacheth,  nor  savouring  of  new - 
fan^'ledness,  nor  either  so  afi'ectate  as  it  may  serve  for  pomp 


APPENDIX.  XVll 

and  ostentation,  or  so  careless  and  base,  as  becometh  not 
ministers  of  the  word  of  God.  Secondly,  it  is  also  to  be  re- 
garded as  well  in  ordering  the  voice,  in  which  a  care  must 
be  had,  that  (avoiding  the  keeping  always  of  one  tune)  it 
may  be  equal,  and  both  rise  and  fall  by  degrees :  as  also  in 
ordering  the  gesture,  wherein  (the  body  being  upright)  the 
guiding  and  ordering  the  whole  body  is  to  follow  the  voice, 
there  being  avoided  in  it  all  unseemly  gestures  of  the  head, 
or  other  parts,  and  often  turning  of  the  body  to  divers  sides. 
Finally,  let  the  gesture  be  grave,  modest,  and  seemly,  not 
utterly  none,  nor  too  much  neither,  like  the  gestures  of 
plays  or  fencers. 

These  things  are  to  be  performed  by  him  that  preacheth ; 
whereby,  when  need  requireth,  they  may  be  examined  who 
are  trained  and  exercised  to  be  made  fit  to  preach :  let  there 
be,  if  it  may  be,  every  sabbath-day,  two  sermons,  and  let 
them  that  preach  always  endeavour  to  keep  themselves 
within  one  hour,  especially  on  the  week-days.  The  use  of 
preaching  at  burials  is  to  be  left  as  it  may  be  done  conveni- 
ently ;  because  there  is  danger  that  they  may  nourish  the 
superstition  of  some,  or  be  abused  to  pomp  and  vanity. 

Of  the  Catechism. 

Let  the  catechism  be  taught  in  every  church.  Let  there 
be  two  sorts.  One  more  large  applied  to  the  delivering  of 
the  sum  of  religion  by  a  suit  and  order  of  certain  places 
of  the  Scriptures,  according  to  which  some  point  of  the 
holy  doctrine  may  be  expounded  every  week.  Another  of 
the  same  sort,  but  shorter,  fit  for  the  examination  of  the 
rude  and  ignorant  before  they  be  admitted  to  the  Lord's 
supper. 

Of  the  other  parts  of  Liturgy  or  divine  Service. 

All  the  rest  of  the  liturgy  or  divine  service  consisteth  in 
the  administration  of  the  sacraments,  and,  by  the  custom  of 
the  church,  in  the  blessing  of  marriage :  the  most  commo- 
dious form  thereof  is  that  which  is  used  by  the  churches 

that  have  reformed  their discipline  according  to  the 

word  of  God. 

Of  Sacraments. 

Let  only  a  minister  of  the  word,  that  is,  a  preacher,  minis- 
VOL.  V.  .  b 


xnn  APPENDIX. 

ter  the  sacraments,  and  that  after  the  preaching  of  the  word, 
and  not  in  any  other  place  than  in  the  public  assemblies  of 
the  church. 

Of  Baptism. 

Women  only  may  not  offer  unto  baptism  those  that  are 
to.be  baptized,  but  the  father,  if  it  may  be,  or  in  his  name 
some  other.  They  which  present  unto  baptism,  ought  to  be 
persuaded  not  to  give  those  that  are  baptized  the  names  of 
God,  or  of  Christ,  or  of  angels,  or  of  holy  offices,  as  of  Bap- 
tist, Evangelist,  &c.  nor  such  as  savour  of  paganism  or  Po- 
pery; but  chiefly  such  whereof  there  are  examples  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  in  the  names  of  those  who  are  reported  in 
them  to  have  been  godly  and  virtuous. 

Of  the  Communion. 

Let  the  time  of  celebratingthe  communion  be  made  known 
eight  days  before,  that  the  congregation  may  prepare  them- 
selves, and  that  the  elders  may  do  their  duty  in  going  to  and 
visiting  whom  they  ought. 

Of  signifying  their  Names  that  are  to  communicate. 

Let  them  which  before  have  not  been  received  to  the 
Lord's  table,  when  they  first  desire  to  come  to  it,  give  their 
names  to  the  minister  seven  days  before  the  communion, 
that  care  of  inquiring  of  them  may  be  committed  to  the 
elders;  that  if  there  be  any  cause  of  hinderance,  there  may 
be  stay  made  betime  ;  but  if  there  be  no  such  thing,  let  them 
proceed  (where  need  may  be)  to  the  examining  of  their 
faith,  before  the  communion.  Let  this  whole  treatise  of 
discipline  be  read  in  the  consistory;  and  let  the  ministers, 
elders,  and  deacons,  be  censured  one  after  another  ;  yet  so 
that  the  minister  concerning  doctrine  be  censured  of  minis- 
ters only. 

Let  thejn  only  be  admitted  to  the  communion,  that  have 
made  confession  of  their  faith,  and  submitted  themselves  to 
the  discipline;  unless  they  shall  bring  letters  testimonial  of 
good  credit  from  some  other  place,  or  shall  approve  them- 
selves by  some  other  sufficient  testimony. 

Children  are  not  to  be  admitted  to  the  communion  before 
they  be  of  the  age  of  fourteen  years,  except  the  consistory 
shall  otherwise  determine. 


APPENDIX.  XIX 

On  the  sabbath-day  next  before  the  communion,  let  men- 
tion be  made  in  the  sermon  of  the  examination,  whereunto 
the  apostle  exhorteth,  and  of  the  peace  that  is  by  faith  ;  in 
the  day  of  the  communion,  let  there  be  speech  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  sacraments,  and  especially  of  the  Lord's  supper. 

Of  Fasting, 

Let  the  day  of  fasting  be  published  by  the  pastor  accord- 
ing to  the  advice  of  the  consistory,  either  for  supplication, 
for  turning  away  of  calamities  present,  or  for  petition  of 
some  special  grace.  Let  the  sermons  upon  the  same  day, 
before  and  after  noon  (as  on  the  Lord's  day),  be  such  as 
may  be  fit  for  the  present  occasion. 

Of  Holidays, 
Holidays  are  conveniently  to  be  abolished. 
Of  Marriage. 

Let  espousing  go  before  marriage.  Let  the  words  of 
espousing  be  of  the  present  time,  and  without  condition, 
and  before  suflScient  witnesses  on  both  sides.  It  is  to  be 
wished,  that  the  minister,  or  any  elder,  be  present  at  the 
espousals,  who  having  called  upon  God,  may  admonish  both 
parties  of  their  duties.  First,  may  have  care  of  avoiding 
the  degrees  forbidden  both  by  the  law  of  God  and  man ; 
and  then  they  may  demand  of  them,  whether  they  be  free 
from  any  bond  of  marriage ;  which  if  they  profess  and  be 
sh^angers,  he  may  also  require  sufficient  testimony.  Far- 
ther also,  they  are  to  be  demanded,  whether  they  have  been 
married  before,  and  of  the  death  of  the  party  with  whom 
they  were  married,  which  if  they  acknowledge  and  be 
strangers,  he  may  demand  convenient  testimony  of  the 
death  of  the  other  party.  Finally,  let  them  be  asked  if 
they  be  under  the  government  of  any  ?  whether  they  whom 
it  concerneth  have  consented  ? 

The  espousals  being  done  in  due  order,  let  them  not  be 
dissolved,  though  both  parties  should  consent.  Let  the 
marriage  be  solemnized  within  two  months  after.  Before 
the  marriage  let  the  promise  be  published  three  several 
sabbath-days ;  but  first,  let  the  parties  espoused,  with  their 
parents  or  governors,  desire  the  publishing  thereof,  of  the 
minister  and  two  elders  at  the  least,  that  they  may  be  de- 

b2 


XX  APPENDIX. 

manded  of  those  things  that  are  needful ;  and  let  them  re- 
quire to  see  the  instrument  of  the  covenant  of  the  marriage, 
or  at  least  sufficient  testimony  of  the  espousals.  Marriage 
may  be  solemnized  and  blessed  upon  any  ordinary  day  of 
public  prayer,  saving  upon  a  day  of  fast. 

Of  Schools. 

Let  children  be  instructed  in  schools,  both  in  other  learn- 
ing, and  especially  in  the  catechism,  that  they  may  repeat 
it  by  heart,  and  understand  it :  when  they  are  so  instructed, 
let  them  be  brought  to  the  Lord's  supper,  after  they  have 
been  examined  by  the  minister,  and  allowed  by  him. 

Of  Students  of  Divinity ,  and  their  Exercises. 

In  every  church  where  it  may  conveniently  be  done,  care 
is  to  be  had  that  some  poor  scholars,  studious  of  divinity, 
being  fit  for  theological  exercises,  and  especially  for  ex- 
pounding of  Holy  Scripture,  may,  by  the  liberality  of  the 
godly  rich,  be  taught  and  trained  up  to  preach. 

Let  that  exposition,  as  often  as  it  shall  be  convenient  to 
be  had,  be  in  the  presence  at  least  of  one  minister,  by  whose 
presence  they  may  be  kept  in  order,  and  in  the  same  sort 
(as  touching  the  manner  of  preaching)  that  public  sermons 
are  made;  which  being  ended,  let  the  other  students  (he 
being  put  apart  that  was  speaker)  note  wherein  he  hath 
failed  in  any  of  those  things  that  are  to  be  performed  by  him 
that  preacheth  publicly,  as  is  set  down  before:  of  whose 
opinion  let  the  minister  that  is  present,  and  is  moderator  of 
their  exercise,  judge  and  admonish  the  speaker  as  he  shall 
think  meet. 

Of  Elders. 

Let  the  elders  know  every  particular  house  and  person  of 
the  church,  that  they  may  inform  the  minister  of  the  con- 
dition of  every  one,  and  the  deacons  of  the  sick  and  poor, 
that  they  may  take  care  to  provide  for  them :  they  are  not 
to  be  perpetual ;  neither  yet  easily  to  be  changed. 

Of  Consistories. 

In  the  consistory  the  most  voices  are  to  be  yielded  unto. 
In  it  only  ecclesiastical  things  are  to  be  handled.  Of  them, 
first  they  are  to  be  dealt  with  such  as  belong  to  the  common 


APPENDIX.  XXI 

direction  of  the  public  assembly,  in  the  order  of  liturgy,  or 
divine  service,  sermon,  prayers,  sacraments,  marriages,  and 
burials.  Then  with  such  also  as  pertain  to  the  oversight  of 
every  one,  and  their  particular  deeds.  Farther,  they  are  to 
cause  such  things  as  shall  be  thought  meet,  to  be  registered 
and  written  in  a  book.  They  are  also  to  cause  to  be  written 
in  another  book,  the  names  of  them  that  are  baptized,  with 
the  names  of  their  parents  and  sureties :  likewise  of  the 
communicants.  Farther  also  are  to  be  noted,  their  names 
that  are  married,  that  die,  and  to  whom  letters  testimonial 
are  given. 

Of  the  Censures, 

None  is  to  be  complained  of  unto  the  consistory,  unless 
first  the  matter  being  uttered  with  silencing  the  parties' 
names,  if  it  seem  meet  so  to  be  done  by  the  judgment  of  the 
consistory. 

In  private  and  less  faults,  the  precept  of  Christ,  Matt, 
xviii.  is  to  be  kept. 

Greater  and  public  offences  are  to  be  handled  by  the  con- 
sistory. Farther,  public  offences  are  to  be  esteemed,  first, 
Such  as  are  done  openly  before  all,  or  whomsoever,  the 
whole  church  knowing  of  it.  Secondly,  Such  as  be  done  in 
a  public  place,  albeit  few  know  it.  Thirdly,  That  are  made 
such  by  pertinacy  and  contempt.  Fourthly,  That  for  the 
heinousness  of  the  offence  are  to  be  punished  with  some 
grievous  civil  punishment. 

They  that  are  to  be  excommunicated,  being  in  public 
charge  in  the  church,  are  to  be  deposed  also  from  their  char- 
ges. They  also  are  to  be  discharged  that  are  unfit  for  the 
ministry,  by  reason  of  their  ignorance,  or  of  some  incurable 
disease;  or  by  any  other  such  cause,  are  disabled  to  per- 
form their  ministry  :  but  in  the  rooms  of  such  as  are  disabled 
by  means  of  sickness  or  age,  let  another  be  placed  without 
the  reproach  of  him  that  is  discharged ;  and  farther,  so  as 
the  reverence  of  the  ministry  may  remain  unto  him,  and  he 
may  be  provided  for,  liberally  and  in  good  order. 

When  there  is  question  concerning  a  heretic  complain- 
ed of  to  the  consistory,  straight  let  two  or  three  neighbour 
ministers  be  called,  men  godly  and  learned,  and  free  from 
that  suspicion,  by  whose  opinion  he  may  be  suspended,  till 
such  time  as  the  conference  may  take  knowledge  of  his  cause. 


XXn  APPENDIX. 

The  obstinate^  after  admonition  by  the  consistory,  though 
the  fault  have  not  been  so  great,  are  to  be  suspended  from 
the  communion;  and  if  they  continue  in  their  obstinacy,  this 
shall  be  the  order  to  proceed  to  their  excommunication. 
Three  several  sabbath-days  after  the  sermon,  publicly  let 
be  declared  the  offence  committed  by  the  offender.  The 
first  sabbath  let  not  the  offender's  name  be  published  :  the 
second  let  it  be  declared,  and  withal  a  certain  day  of  the 
week  named,  to  be  kept  for  that  cause  in  fasting  and  prayer : 
the  third  let  warning  be  given  of  his  excommunicating  to 
follow  the  next  sabbath  after,  except  there  may  be  shewed 
some  sufficient  cause  to  the  contrary :  so  upon  the  fourth 
sabbath-day,  let  the  sentence  of  excommunication  be  pro- 
nounced against  him,  that  his  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day 
of  the  Lord. 

He  that  hath  committed  great  offences,  opprobrious  to 
the  church,  and  to  be  grievously  punished  by  the  magistrate's 
authority ;  albeit  he  profess  his  repentance  in  words,  yet 
for  the  trial  thereof,  and  to  take  away  the  offence,  let  him 
for  a  time  be  kept  from  the  communion ;  which  how  often 
and  how  long  it  is  to  be  done,  let  the  consistory,  according 
to  their  discretion,  determine ;  after  which,  if  the  party  re- 
pent, he  is  brotherly  to  be  received  again,  but  not  until  he 
have  openly  professed  his  repentance  before  the  church,  by 
consent  whereof  he  should  have  been  excommunicated. 

If  the  ministers  of  any  public  charge  of  the  church  com- 
mit any  such  thing,  they  are  to  be  deposed  from  their  charge. 

Of  the  Assemblies  of  the  Church, 

»  :i*articular  churches  are  to  communicate  one  with  another, 
by  common  meetings  and  resorts :  in  them  only  ecclesiastical 
matters  are  to  be  handled,  and  of  those,  only  such  as  pertain 
to  the  churches  of  that  resort;  concerning  other  churches, 
unless  they  be  desired,  they  are  to  determine  nothing  farther 
than  to  refer  such  matters  to  their  next  common  and  great 
meeting. 

Let  the  order  of  proceeding  in  them  be  this  :  first,  let  the 
survey  be  taken  of  those  that  are  present,  and  the  names  of 
those  that  are  absent,  and  should  be  there,  be  noted,  that 
they  may  give  a  reason  at  their  next  meeting  of  their  ab- 
sence, or  be  censured  by  the  judgment  of  the  assembly. 
Next,  let  the  acts  of  the  last  assembly  of  that  kind  be  read, 


APPENDIX.  XXIll 

that  if  any  of  the  same  remain  unfinished,  they  may  be  dis- 
patched :  then,  let  those  things  be  dealt  in  that  are  properly 
belonging  to  the  present  assembly  ;  where  first  the  instruc- 
tions sent  from  the  churches  are  to  be  delivered  by  every 
one  in  order,  as  they  sit  together,  with  their  letters  of  cre- 
dence. Secondly,  Let  the  state  of  the  churches  of  that  re- 
sort be  considered;  to  wit,  how  they  are  instructed  and 
guided:  whether  the  holy  doctrine  and  discipline  be  taught 
and  exercised  in  them ;  and  whether  the  ministers  of  pub- 
lic charges  do  their  duty,  and  such-like.  Furthermore,  they 
shall  determine  of  those  things  that  do  appertain  to  the 
common  state  of  all  the  churches  of  that  resort,  or  unto  any 
of  the  same ;  which  way  may  be  sufficient  for  the  oversight 
of  the  churches.  Lastly,  if  it  seem  meet,  the  delegates 
present  may  be  censured. 

They  that  are  to  meet  in  such  assemblies,  are  to  be  chosen 
by  the  consent  of  the  churches  of  that  assembly  and  confe- 
rence to  whom  it  may  appertain. 

Let  such  only  be  chosen  that  exercise  public  function  in 
the  church,  of  ministry  or  eldership,  and  which  have  sub- 
scribed to  the  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  have  promised  to 
behave  themselves  according  to  the  word  of  God:  notwith- 
standing, it  maybe  lawful  also  to  be  present  for  other  elders 
and  other  ministers;  and  likewise  (if  the  assembly  think  it 
meet)  for  deacons,  and  for  students  in  divinity,  especially 
those  that  exercise  themselves  in  expounding  the  Holy 
Scriptures  in  the  conferences,  and  be  asked  their  opinion ; 
which  in  students  is  to  this  end,  that  their  judgment,  in 
handling  matters  ecclesiastical,  may  be  both  tried  and 
sharpened.  But  they  only  are  to  give  voice  which  are 
chosen  by  the  churches,  and  have  brought  their  instructions 
signed  from  them. 

If  there  fall  out  any  very  weighty  matter  to  be  consulted 
of,  let  notice  of  it  be  given  to  the  moderator  of  the  assembly 
next  going  before,  or  to  the  minister  of  that  church  where 
the  next  meeting  is  to  be  :  the  same  is  to  send  word  of  it  in 
due  time  to  theminister  of  every  church  of  that  assembly, 
they  they  may  communicate  it  aforehand  with  those  to  whom 
it  appertaineth,  that  the  ^lelegates  resorting  to  the  next 
meeting  may  understand  and  report  their  judgments. 

In  appointing  of  the  place  for  the  assembly,  regard  must 
be  had  of  the  convenient  distance,  and  other  commodities, 


XXIV  APPENDIX. 

that  no  part  may  justly  complain  that  they  are  burdensome 

above  others. 

In  every  such  ecclesiastical  assembly,  it  is  meet  there  be 
a  moderator :  he  is  to  have  charge  of  the  assembly,  to  see 
it  kept  in  good  order.  He  is  always,  if  it  may  be  conveni- 
ently, to  be  changed.  The  choice  is  to  be  in  this  manner : 
The  moderator  of  the  former  assembly  of  that  kind,  or, 
in  his  absence,  the  minister  of  the  church  where  they  meet, 
having  first  prayed  fitly  to  that  purpose,  is  to  move  the  as- 
sembly to  choose  a  moderator.  He  being  chosen,  is  to  pro- 
vide that  the  things  done  in  the  assembly  may  be  written, 
that  the  delegates  of  every  church  may  write  them  out, 
and  communicate  them  with  the  conferences  from  whence 
they  came. 

The  moderator  is  also,  by  the  order  and  judgment  ef  the 
assembly,  to  give  answer,  either  by  speech  or  by  letters,  to 
such  as  desire  any  answer ;  and  to  execute  censures,  if  any 
be  to  be  executed.  Farther,  he  is  to  procure  all  things  to 
be  done  in  it,  godly  and  quietly;  exhorting  to  meekness, 
moderation  of  spirit,  and  forbearing  one  of  another  where 
need  shall  be,  and  referring  it  to  the  assembly  to  take  order 
for  such  as  are  obstinate  and  contentious.  Lastly,  he  is  to 
remember  them  of  the  next  meeting  following,  with  thanks 
for  their  pains,  and  exhortation  to  proceed  cheerfully  in 
their  callings  ;  and  so  courteously  to  dismiss  the  assembly. 
Before  such  time  none  may  depart  without  leave  of  the 
assembly. 

Those  assemblies,  according  to  their  kinds,  have  great 
authority,  if  they  be  greater,  and  less  if  they  be  less.  There- 
fore, unless  it  be  a  plain  act,  and  manifest  unto  all,  if  any 
think  himself  injured  by  the  less  meeting,  he  may  appeal 
still  unto  a  greater,  till  he  come  to  a  general  council ;  so 
that  he  ascend  orderly  from  the  less  to  the  next  greater. 
But  it  is  to  be  understood,  that  the  sentence  of  the  assem- 
blies be  holden  firm,  until  it  be  otherwise  judged  by  an  as- 
sembly of  greater  authority. 

Assemblies  or  Meetings  are  either  Conferences  or  Synods. 

Conferences  are  the  meetings  of  the  elders  of  a  few 
churches,  as  for  example  of  twelve.  There  are  to  meet  in 
a  conference,  chosen  of  the  eldership  of  every  particular 


APPENDIX.  XXV 

church,  one  minister,  and  one  elder.     The  conferences  are 
to  be  kept  once  in  six  weeks. 

They  are  specially  to  look  into  the  state  of  the  churches 
of  that  resort  and  conference ;  examining  particularly  these 
several  points  :  Whether  all  things  be  done  in  them  accord- 
ing to  the  holy  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  gospel ;  to  wit, 
whether  any  questions  be  moved  concerning  any  point  of 
doctrine  ?  Whether  the  ecclesiastical  discipline  be  duly  ob- 
served ?  Whether  any  minister  be  wanting  in  any  of  those 
churches,  that  a  sufficient  one  in  due  time  may  be  procured  ? 
Whether  the  other  ministers  of  public  charge  in  the  church 
be  appointed  in  every  congregation  ?  Whether  care  be  had 
of  schools,  and  for  the  poor  ?  Finally,  they  are  to  be  de- 
manded wherein  any  of  them  needeth  the  advice  of  the  con- 
ference, for  the  advancement  of  the  gospel  amongst  them. 

Before  the  end  of  the  meeting,  if  it  shall  be  so  thought 
good  by  them,  let  one  of  the  ministers  assembled  in  confer- 
ence, either  chosen  by  voice,  or  taking  it  by  turn,  preach 
publicly.  Of  his  speech,  let  the  rest  judge  among  them- 
selves, the  elders  being  put  apart,  admonish  him  brotherly, 
if  there  be  any  cause,  examining  all  things  according  to 
those  rules  that  are  before  declared  in  the  chapter  con- 
cerning the  things  that  are  to  be  performed  by  those  that 
preach. 

Of  Synods. 

A  synod  is  the  meeting  of  chosen  men  of  many  confer- 
ences :  in  them  let  the  whole  treatise  of  discipline  be  read : 
in  them  also,  other  things  first  being  finished,  as  was  said 
before,  let  all  those  that  are  present  be  censured,  if  it  may 
be  done  conveniently,  and  let  them  also  have  a  communion 
in  and  with  the  church  where  they  were  called.    , 

There  are  two  sorts  of  synods ;  the  first  is  particular, 
which  comprehendeth  both  the  provincial  and  national 
synod.  A  provincial  synod  is  the  meeting  of  the  chosen 
men  of  every  conference  within  the  province.  A  province 
containeth  four- and- twenty  conferences. 

A  fit  way  to  call  a  provincial  council  may  be  this :  the 
care  thereof,  except  themselves  will  determine  of  it,  may 
be  committed  to  the  particular  eldership  of  some  conference 
within  the  province ;  which,  by  advice  of  the  same  confer- 


XXVI  APPENDIX. 

ence,  may  appoint  the  place  and  time  for  the  meeting  of  the 
provincial  synod. 

To  that  church  or  eldership  are  to  be  sent  the  matters 
that  seemed,  to  the  particular  conferences,  more  difficult  for 
th,em  tp  take  order  in,  and  such  as  belong  to  the  churches 
of  the  whole  province;  which  is  to  be  done  diligently,  and 
in  good  time,  that  the  same  may,  in  due  season,  give  notice 
of  the  place  and  time  of  the  synod,  and  of  the  matters  to  be 
debated  therein,  that  they  which  shall  be  sent  may  come  the 
better  prepared,  and  judge  of  them  according  to  the  advice 
of  the  conferences.       ii^;.   |  v^  r      'inrffi  lofvio  '>fiJ 

Two  ministers,  and  as  many  elders,  are  to  be  sent  from 
every  conference  unto  the  provincial  synod.  The  same  is 
to  be  held  every  half  year,  or  oftener,  till  the  discipline  be 
settled.  It  is  to  be  held  three  months  before  every  national 
synod ;  that  they  may  prepare  and  make  ready  those  things 
that  pertain  to  the  national.  The  acts  of  the  provincial 
synod  are  to  be  sent  unto  the  national,  by  the  eldership  of 
that  church  in  which  it  was  holden;  and  every  minister  is 
to  be  furnished  with  a  copy  of  them,  and  with  the  reasons 
of  the  same.  A  national  synod,  or  convocation,  is  a  meet- 
ing of  the  chosen  men  of  every  province,  within  the  do- 
minion of  the  same  nation  and  civil  government.  The  way 
to  call  it,  unless  it  shall  determine  otherwise,  may  be  the 
same  with  the  provincial,  that  is,  by  the  eldership  of  some 
particular  church,  which  shall  appoint  the  time  and  place 
of  the  next  national  convocation ;  but  not  otherwise  than 
by  the  advice  of  their  provincial  synod. 

Out  of  every  provincial  synod  there  are  to  be  chosen 
three  ministers,  and  as  many  elders,  to  be  sent  to  the  na- 
tional. They  are  to  handle  the  things  pertaining  to  the 
churches  of  the  whole  nation  or  kingdom,  as  the  doctrine, 
discipline,  ceremonies,  things  not  decided  by  inferior  meet- 
ings, appeals,  and  such-like.  By  the  order  of  the  same,  one 
is  to  be  appointed  which  may  gather  into  one  book  the  notes 
of  every  particular  church. 

Thus  much  for  particular  meetings;  the  universal  fol- 
loweth,  which  is  called  a  general,  or  oecumenical  council ; 
which  is  a  meeting  of  the  chosen  men  of  every  national 
synod.  The  acts  of  all  such  councils  are  to  be  registered 
and  reported  in  a  book. 


APPENDIX.  XXVll 

The  discipline,  entitled,  "The  Discipline  of  the  Church," 
described  in  the  word  of  God,  as  far  as  we  can  judge,  is 
taken  and  drawn  from  the  most  pure  fountain  of  the  word 
of  God ;  and  containeth  in  it  the  discipline  of  the  church 
that  is  necessary,  essential,  and  common  to  all  ages  of 
the  church. 

The  synodical  also  adjoined,  as  it  resteth  upon  the  same 
foundations,  is  likewise  necessary  and  perpetual ;  but  as  far 
as  it  is  not  expressly  confirmed  by  authority  of  the  Holy 
Scripture,  but  is  applied  to  the  use  and  times  of  the  church 
as  their  diverse  states  may  require,  according  to  the  analogy 
and  general  rules  of  the  same  Scripture,  is  to  be  judged 
profitable  for  the  churches  that  receive  it,  but  may  be 
changed  in  such  things  as  belong  not  to  the  essence  of  the 
discipline  upon  a  like  godly  reason,  as  the  diverse  estates 
of  the  church  may  require. 

The  Form  of  the  Subscription, 

The  brethren  of  the  conference  of  N.  whose  names  are 
here  underwritten,  have  subscribed  this  discipline  after  this 
manner: — This  discipline  we  allow  as  a  godly  discipline, 
and  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God ;  yet  so  as  we  may  be 
satisfied  in  the  things  hereunto  noted,  and  desire  the  same 
so  acknowledged  by  us,  to  be  furthered  by  all  lawful  means ; 
that  by  public  authority  of  the  magistrate,  and  of  our  church, 
it  may  be  established. 

Which  thing,  if  it  may  be  obtained  of  her  right  excellent 
majesty,  and  other  the  magistrates  of  this  kingdom,  we  pro- 
mise that  we  will  do  nothing  against  it,  whereby  the  public 
peace  of  the  church  may  be  troubled.  In  the  mean  time  we 
promise  to  observe  it,  so  far  as  may  be  lawful  for  us  so  to  do, 
by  the  public  laws  of  this  kingdom,  and  by  the  peace  of  our 
church. 


No.  V. 

A  Letter  of  the  Puritan  Ministers  imprisoned^  to  her  Majesti/^ 
in  Vindication  of  their  Innocence  ;  dated  April  1592. 

"  May  it  please  your  excellent  majesty, 
"  There  is  nothing,  right  gracious  sovereign,  next  to  the 


XXVIII  APPENDIX. 

saving  mercy  of  Almighty  God,  that  can  be  more  comfort- 
able than  your  highness's  favour,  as  to  all  other  your  faith- 
ful and  dutiful  subjects,  so  to  us  your  majesty's  most  humble 
suppliants,  who  are  by  our  calling  ministers  of  God's  holy 
word  ;  and  by  our  present  condition  now,  and  of  long  time, 
prisoners  in  divers  prisons  in  and  about  the  city  of  London  ; 
for  which  cause  our  most  humble  suit  is,  that  it  may  please 
your  most  excellent  majesty,  graciously  to  understand  our  ne- 
cessary answer  to  such  grievous  charges  as  we  hear  to  be  in- 
formed against  us,  which,  if  they  were  true,  might  be  just 
cause  of  withdrawing  for  ever  from  us  your  highness's  gra- 
cious protection  and  favour,  which,  above  all  other  earthly 
things,  we  most  desire  to  enjoy.  The  reason  of  our  trouble 
is,  a  suspicion  that  we  should  be  guilty  of  many  heinous 
crimes ;  but  these  supposed  crimes  we  have  not  been  charged 
with  in  any  due  and  ordinary  course  of  proceeding,  by  open 
accusation  and  witnesses.  But  being  called  up  to  London 
by  authority  of  some  of  your  majesty's  commissioners  in 
causes  ecclesiastical,  we  have  been  required  by  them  to  take 
an  oath  of  inquisition,  or  office,  as  it  is  called ;  for  not 
taking  whereof  we  were  first  committed  to  prison,  and  since 
have  continued  there  a  long  time,  notwithstanding  that  all 
of  us,  save  one,  have  been  deprived  of  our  livings,  and  de- 
graded of  our  ministry. 

"  Wherefore,  for  that  the  oath  is  the  next  and  immediate 
cause  of  our  trouble,  we  have  made  our  answer  first  to  that, 
and  then  after  also  to  the  crimes  that  are  suggested,  and  se- 
cretly informed  against  us. 

The  Oath. 

*'  As  for  the  oath,  the  reason  why  we  took  it  not,  is  because 
it  is  without  limitation  of  any  certain  matter,  infinite  and 
general,  to  answer  whatsoever  shall  be  demanded  of  us.  Of 
this  kind  of  oath  we  find  neither  rule  nor  example  in  the 
word  of  God;  but  contrariwise,  both  precepts  and  prece- 
dents of  all  lawful  oaths  reported  in  the  same  tend  to  this, 
that  an  oath  ought  to  be  taken  with  judgment,  and  so  as  he 
that  sweareth  may  see  the  bounds  of  his  oath,  and  to  what 
condition  it  does  bind  him,  &c.  But  this  oath  is  to  inquire 
of  our  private  speeches  and  conferences,  with  our  dearest 
and  nearest  friends ;  yea,  of  the  very  secret  thoughts  and 
intents  of  our  hearts,  that  so  we  may  furnish  both  matter  of 


APPENDIX.  XXIX 

accusation  and  evidence  of  proof  against  ourselves,  which 
was  not  used  to  be  done  in  causes  of  heresy  or  high-treason; 
for  these  are  the  words  of  the  statutes  of  your  most  noble 
father,  Henry  VIII.*  '  For  that  the  most  expert  and  best 
learned  cannot  escape  the  danger  of  such  captious  interroga- 
tories (as  the  law  calleth  them)  which  are  accustomed  to  be 
administered  by  the  ordinaries  of  this  realm  ;  as  also  that 
it  standeth  not  with  the  right  order  of  justice,  or  good 
equity,  that  any  person  should  be  convicted,  or  put  to  the 
loss  of  life,  good  name,  or  goods,  unless  it  be  by  due  accusa- 
tion and  witness,  or  by  presentment,  verdict,  confession,  or 
process  of  outlawry  : — and  farther,  for  the  avoiding  untrue 
accusations  and  presentments  which  might  be  maliciously 
conspired,  and  kept  secret  and  unrevealed,  till  time  might 
be  espied  to  have  men  thereof  by  malice  convicted,'  it  was 
ordained,  that  none  should  be  put  to  answer  but  upon  accu- 
sation and  presentments  taken  in  open  and  manifest  courts, 
by  the  oath  of  twelve  men.f 

Schism. 

"  As  to  the  charge  of  schism,  and  that  we  so  far  con- 
demned the  state  of  the  church,  that  we  hold  it  not  for  any 
true,  visible  church  of  God,  as  it  is  established  by  public  au- 
thority within  the  land,  and  therefore  refuse  to  have  any 
part  or  communion  with  it  in  public  prayers,  or  in  the 
ministry  of  the  word  and  sacraments  :  if  this  were  true,  we 
were  of  all  men  living  the  most  unthankful,  first  to  Almighty 
God,  and  next,  to  your  excellent  majesty,  by  whose  blessed 
means  we  are  partakers  of  that  happy  liberty  of  the  profes- 
sion of  the  gospel,  and  of  the  true  service  of  God,  that  by 
your  highness's  gracious  government  we  do  enjoy.  We  ac- 
knowledge unfeignedly,  as  in  the  sightof  God,  that  this  our 
church,  as  it  is  by  your  highness's  laws  and  authority  es- 
tablished among  us,  having  that  faith  professed  and  taught 
publicly  in  it,  that  was  agreed  of  in  the  convocation  of  1562, 
and  such  form  of  public  prayers  and  administration  of  the 
sacraments,  as  in  the  first  year  of  your  most  gracious  reign 
was  established  (notwithstanding  any  thing  that  may  need 
to  be  revised  and  farther  reformed)  is  a  true  visible  church 
of  Christ,  from  the  holy  communion  whereof,  by  way  of 
schism,  it  is  not  lawful  to  depart. 

*  An.  25  Hen.  VIII.  cap.  14.  t  An.  55  Hen.  VIII.  cap.  15.  $.  3. 


XXX  APPENDIX. 

"Our  whole  life  may  shew  the  evident  proof  hereof;  for 
always  before  the  time  of  our  trouble,  we  have  lived  in  the 
daily  communion  of  it,  not  only  as  private  men,  but  at  the 
time  of  our  restraint  (as  many  years  before)  preached  and 
exercised  our  ministry  in  the  same;  and  at  this  present, 
most  earnestly  beseech  all  in  authority  that  is  set  over  us, 
especially  your  excellent  majesty,  that  we  may  so  proceed 
to  serve  God  and  your  highness  all  the  days  of  our  life. 

Rebellion, 

"  Another  crime  suggested  against  us  is,  that  we  should 
practise  or  purpose  rebelliously  to  procure  such  farther  re- 
formation of  our  church  as  we  desire,  by  violent  and  undu- 
tiful  means.  Whereunto  our  ans\yer  is,  that  as  we  think  it 
not  lawful  to  make  a  schism  in  the  church  for  any  thing  that 
we  esteem  needful  to  be  reformed  in  it,  so  do  we,  in  all  sim- 
plicity and  sincerity  of  heart,  declare,  in  the  presence  of 
Almighty  God,  to  whom  all  secrets  are  known,  and  of  your 
excellent  majesty,  to  whom  the  sword  is  given  of  God  for 
just  vengeance  and  punishment  of  transgressors,  that  for 
procuring  reformation  of  any  thing  that  we  desire  to  be  re- 
dressed in  the  state  of  our  church,  we  judge  it  most  unlaw- 
ful and  damnable  by  the  word  of  God  to  rebel,  and  by  force 
of  arms  or  any  violent  means  to  seek  redress  thereof:  and 
moreover,  that  we  never  intended  to  use  or  procure  any 
other  means  for  the  furtherance  of  such  reformation,  than 
only  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  and  most  humble  suit  to  your 
excellent  majesty,  and  others  in  authority,  with  such-like 
dutiful  and  peaceable  means  as  might  give  information  of 
this  our  suit,  and  of  the  reasons  moving  us  thereunto. 

Supremacy, 

'*  The  third  crime  misinformed  against  us  is,  that  we  im- 
peach your  majesty's  supremacy.  For  answer  whereunto 
we  unfeignedly  protest  (God  being  witness,  that  we  speak 
the  truth  herein  from  our  hearts),  that  we  acknowledge  your 
highness's  sovereignty  and  supreme  power,  next  and  imme- 
diately under  God,  over  all  persons,  and  in  all  causes,  as 
well  ecclesiastical  as  civil,  in  as  large  and  ample  manner 
as  it  is  agnized  by  the  high  court  of  parliament  in  the  sta- 
tute of  recognition,  and  is  set  down  in  the  oath  of  supre- 
macy enacted  by  the  same;  and  as  it  is  farther  declared  in 


APPENDIX.  XXXI 

your  niajes<y*s' injunctions,  and  also  in  the  articles  of  reli- 
gion agreed  in  the  convocation,  and  in  sundry  books  of 
learned  men  of  oiir  nation,  published  and  allowed  by  pub- 
lic authority.  We  add  yet  hereunto,  that  we  acknowledge 
the  same  as  fully  as  ever  it  was  in  old  time  acknowledged 
by  the  prophets  to  belong  to  the  virtuous  kings  of  Judah  ; 
and  as  all  the  reformed  churches  in  Christendom  acknow- 
ledge the  same  to  their  sovereign  princes,  in  the  confessions 
of  their  faith  exhibited  unto  them,  as  they  are  set  down  in 
a  book  named  the  Harmony  of  Confessions,  and  the  obser- 
vatioTis  annexed  thereunto. 

*'  And  besides  the  protestation,  we  appeal  to  the  former 
whole  course  of  our  lives,  wherein  it  cannot  be  shewed, 
that  we  ever  made  question  of  it;  and  more  particularly  by 
our  public  doctrine,  declaring  the  same;  and  by  our  taking 
the  oath  of  supremacy  as  occasion  hath  required. 

Excommunication. 

"It  hath  been  odiously  devised  against  us,  concerning 
the  persons  subject  to  excommunication,  and  the  power 
thereof,  how  far  it  extendeth;  touching  the  former — we 
judge  not  otherwise  herein,  than  all  the  reformed  churches 
that  are  this  day  in  the  Christian  world,  nor  than  our  own 
English  church,  both  always  heretofore  hath  judged,  and 
doth  still  at  this  present,  as  may  appear  by  the  articles  of 
religion  agreed  by  the  convocation,  and  by  a  book  of  homi- 
lies allowed  by  the  same,  and  also  by  sundry  other  books  of 
greatest  credit  and  authority  in  our  church  ;  which  is,  that 
the  word  of  God,  the  sacraments,  and  the  power  of  binding 
and  loosing,  are  all  ordinances  of  Almighty  God,  graciously 
ordained  for  the  comfort  and  salvation  of  the  whole  church  ; 
and  that  therefore  no  part  or  member  of  it  is  to  be  denied 
the  comfortable,  wholesome  aid  and  benefit  thereof,  for  the 
furtherance  of  their  faith,  and  (as  need  may  require)  of 
their  repentance,  &c. 

"  For  the  other  part,  how  far  this  censure  extendeth,  we 
profess  that  it  depriveth  a  mau  only  of  spiritual  comforts, 
as  of  being  partaker  of  the  Lord's  table,  and  being  present 
at  the  public  prayers  of  the  church,  or  such-like,  without 
taking  away  either  liberty,  goods,  lands,  government  pri- 
vate or  public  whatsoever,  or  any  other  civil  or  earthly  com- 
modity of  this  life.     Wherefore,  from  our  hearts  we  detest 


XXXll  APPENDIX. 

and  abhor  that  intolerable  presumption  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  taking  upon  him,  in  such  cases,  to  depose  sovereign 
princes  from  their  highest  seats  of  supreme  government,  and 
discharging  their  subjects  from  that  dutiful  obedience,  that 
by  the  laws  of  God  they  ought  to  perform. 

Conferences, 

'^  Concerning  our  conferences,  we  have  been  charged  to 
have  given  orders,  and  made  ministers,  and  to  have  admi- 
nistered the  censures  of  the  church,  and  finally  to  have  ex- 
ercised all  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction.  To  which  suggestion 
we  answer,  that  indeed  of  long  time  we  have  used,  as  other 
ministers  have  done  (as  we  think  in  most  parts  of  the  land), 
to  meet  sometimes  and  confer  together ;  which  being  granted 
to  all  good  and  dutiful  subjects  upon  occasion  to  resort  and 
meet  together,  we  esteem  it  is  lawful  for  us  to  do  so. 

'*  For  besides  the  common  affairs  of  all  men,  which  may 
give  them  just  cause  to  meet  with  their  acquaintance  and 
friends,  mutually  to  communicate  for  their  comfort  and  help 
one  with  another  ;  men  professing  learning  have  more  ne- 
cessary and  special  use  of  such  conferences,  for  their  fur- 
therance in  such  knowledge  as  they  profess. — But  such  as 
are  professed  ministers  of  the  word  have  sundry  great 
and  necessary  causes  so  to  do  more  than  others,  because  of 
the  manifold  knowledge  both  of  divinity,  and  also  of  divers 
tongues  and  sciences,  that  are  of  great  use  for  the  better 
enabling  them  for  their  ministry ;  in  which  respect  the  con- 
ferences of  the  ministers  were  allowed  by  many  bishops  with- 
in their  diocesses,  and  to  our  knowledge  never  disallowed 
or  forbidden  by  any.  Some  late  years  also  have  given  us 
more  special  cause  of  conferring  together,  where  Jesuits, 
Seminaries,  and  other  heretics,  sought  to  seduce  many  ;  and 
wherein  also  some  schismatics  condemned  the  whole  state 
of  our  church,  as  no  part  of  the  true  visible  church  of  Christ, 
and  therefore  refused  to  have  any  part  or  communion  with 
it :  upon  which  occasion,  it  is  needful  for  us  to  advise  of 
the  best  way  and  means  we  could,  to  keep  the  people  that 
we  had  charge  to  instruct  from  such  damnable  errors. 

"  Farther  also  particularly,  because  some  reckoned  us  to 
have  part  with  their  schism,  and  reported  us  to  agree  in  no- 
thing, but  to  differ  one  from  another  in  the  reformation  we 
desire ;  we  have  special  cause  to  confer  together,  that  we 


APPENDIX.  XXXIU 

nii^ht  set  down  some  things  touching  such  matters,  which 
at  all  times,  whensoever  we  should  be  demanded,  might  be 
our  true  and  just  defence,  both  to  clear  us  from  partaking 
with  the  schism,  and  to  witness  for  us  that  we  agreed  in  the 
reformation  we  desire. 

"  But  as  touching  the  thing  surmised  of  our  meetings,  that 
we  exercise  in  them  all  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  in  making- 
ministers,  in  censuring  and  excommunicating,  in  ordaining 
constitutions  and  orders  upon  such  censures  to  bind  any  ; 
we  protest  before  God  and  the  holy  angels,  that  we  never 
exercised  any  partof  such  jurisdiction,  nor  had  any  purpose 
agreed  among  us  to  exercise  the  same,  before  we  should  by 
public  law  be  authorized  thereunto. 

*'  Farther  also,  touching  such  our  meetings,  we  affirm  that 
they  were  only  of  ministers  (saving  in  some  parts  where  a 
schoolmaster,  two  or  three,  desirous  to  train  themselves  to 
the  ministry  joined  with  us),  and  the  same,  but  of  six  or 
seven,  or  like  small  number  in  a  conference,  without  all 
deed  of  appearance  that  might  be  offensive  to  any. 

Singularity. 

"  Which  though  it  be  not  subject  to  any  punishment  of 
law,  yet  is  suggested  against  us  by  such  as  favour  not  our 
most  humble  desire  of  a  farther  reformation,  to  disgrace  us, 
and  make  us  odious  with  others,  and  chiefly  with  your  ex- 
cellent majesty ;  whereunto  our  answer  is,  that  the  disci- 
pline of  the  primitive  church  is  ancient  and  so  acknowledged 
by  the  book  of  Common  Prayer — in  these  words,  *'  that  there 
was  a  godly  discipline  in  the  primitive  church;  instead 
whereof,  until  the  said  discipline  may  be  restored  again 
(which  thing  is  much  to  be  wished),  it  is  thought  convenient 
to  use  such  a  form  of  commination  as  is  prescribed. 

'*  Farther  also,  if  it  please  your  majesty  with  favour  to 
understand  it  from  us,  we  are  ready  to  shew,  that  in  such 
points  of  ecclesiastical  discipline  of  our  church,  which  we 
desire  most  humbly  may  be  reformed,  we  hold  no  singular 
or  private  opinion,  but  the  truth  of  the  word  of  God,  ac- 
knowledged to  be  such  by  all  the  best  churches  and  writers 
of  ancient  time,  and  of  this  present  age. 

"  Thus  have  we  declared,  right  gracious  sovereign,  truly 
and  sincerely,  as  we  will  answer  it  before  God,  and  to  your 
majesty  upon  our  allegiance,  what  judgment  we  are  of  con- 

TOL.  v.  c 


XXXIV  APPENDIX. 

cerning  the  matters  informed  against  us  ;  and  farther  testify, 
that  no  minister  within  this  land  desiring  a  farther  reforma- 
tion, with  whom  we  have  had  any  private  acquaintance  or 
conference  of  these  matters  (whosoever  may  be  otherwise 
informed),  is  of  an-y  other  mind  or  opinion  in  these  cases 
that  have  been  named;  by  which  declaration,  if  (according 
to  our  earnest  prayers  to  Almighty  God)  your  majesty  shall 
clearly  discern  us  to  stand  free  from  all  such  matters  as  we 
are  charged  with,  our  most  humble  suit  is,  that  your  ma- 
jesty's gracious  favour  (which  is  more  dear  and  precious  to 
us  than  our  lives)  may  be  extended  to  us,  and  that  by  means 
thereof  we  may  enjoy  the  comfortable  liberty  of  our  per- 
sons and  ministr}^,  as  we  did  before  our  troubles;  which  if 
by  your  highness's  special  mercy  and  goodness  we  may  ob- 
tain, we  promise  and  vow  to  Ahuighty  God,  and  your  ex- 
cellent majesty,  to  behave  ourselves  in  so  peaceable  and  du- 
tiful sort  in  every  respect,  as  may  give  no  just  cause  of  your 
highness's  offence,  but  according  to  our  callings,  both  in 
doctrine  and  example  as  heretofore,  so  always  hereafter,  to 
teach  due  obedience  to  your  majesty  among  other  parts  of 
holy  doctrine ;  and  to  pray  for  your  majesty's  long  and 
blessed  reign  over  us,"  &c.* 


No.  VI. 

Articles  of  religion  agreed  upon  bt/  the  archbishops  and  bi- 
shops, and  the  rest  of  the  clergy  of  Ireland,  in  the  convoca- 
tion holden  at  Dublin,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  I6lb,  for 
the  avoiding  of  diversities  of  opinions,  and  the  establishing 
of  consent  touching  true  religion. 

N.  B.  In  these  articles  are  comprehended,  almost  word  for 
word  the  nine  articles,  agreed  on  at  Lambeth  the  20th  of 
November,  1395.  This  mark  *  points  at  each  of  them, 
and  their  number. 

Of  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  the  Three  Creeds. 

\.  The  ground  of  our  religion,  and  the  rule  of  faith,  and 
all  saving  truth,  is  the  word  of  God,  contained  in  the  Holy 
Scripture. 

•  Strrp*'*  Ann.  vol.  ult.  p.  8,S,  5ic. 


APPENDIX.  XXXV 

2.  By  the  name  of  Holy  Scripture  we  understand  all  the 
canonical  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  viz. 

Of  the  Old  Testament, 

Tb^  five  books  of  Moses,        The  first   and    second  of    Ecclesiastes, 


Joshua,                                         Chronicles, 

The  Song  of  Solomon, 

Judges,                                       Ezra, 

Isaiah, 

Roth,                                        Nehemiah, 

Jeremiah,  his  prophecy  and 

The  first  and  second  of  Sa-     Esther, 

Lamentation, 

muel.                                      Job, 

Ezekiel, 

The   first    and    second    of    Psalms, 

Daniel, 

Kings,                                   Proverbs, 

The  twelve  less  prophets. 

Of  the  New  Testament. 

The  Gospels  according  to     Galatians, 

Hebrews, 

Matthew,                               Ephesians, 

The  Epistle  of  St.  James, 

Mark,                                          Philippiaus, 

The  two  Epistles  of  St.  Pe- 

Luke,                                         Colossians, 

ter, 

John,                                         The  First  and  Second  Epis- 

The  three  Epistles   of  St. 

The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,            tie  to  the  Thessalonians, 

John, 

The  Epistle  of  St.  Paul   to     The  First  and  Second  Epis- 

St.Jude, 

the  Romans,                              tie  to  Timothy, 

The  Revelation  of  St.  John. 

The  First  and  Second  Epis-     Titus, 

e 

tie  to  the  Corinthians,         Philemon, 

All  which  we  acknowledge  to  be  given  by  the  inspiration 
of  God,  and  in  that  regard  to  be  of  most  certain  credit  and 
highest  authority. 

3.  The  other  books,  commonly  called  Apocryphal,  did 
not  proceed  from  such  inspiration,  and  therefore  are  not  of 
sufficient  authority  to  establish  any  point  of  doctrine ;  but 
the  church  doth  read  them  as  books  containing  many  worthy 
things  for  example  of  life  and  instruction  of  manners. 


Such  are  these  following ; 


The  third  book  of  Esdras, 
The  fourth  book  of  Esdras, 
The  book  of  Tobias, 
The  book  of  Judith, 
Additions  to  the  book  of 

Esther, 
The  book  of  Wisdom, 


The  book  of  Jesus  the  Son  Susannah, 

of  Sirach,  called  Eccle-  Bell  and  the  Dragon, 

siasticos.  The  Prayer  of  Manasses, 

Baruch,   with  the  epistle  The  first  book  of  Macca- 

of  Jeremiah,  bees. 

The  Song  of  the  Three  Chil-  The  Second  book  of  Mao« 

dren,  cabees. 


4.  The  Scriptures  ought  to  be  translated  out  of  the  ori- 
ginal tongues  into  all  languages,  for  the  common  use  of  all 
men.  Neither  is  any  person  to  be  discouraged  from  read- 
ing the  Bible  in  such  a  language  as  he  doth  understand,  but 
seriously  exhorted  to  read  the  same  with  great  humility 
and  reverence,  as  a  special  means  to  bring  him  to  the  true 
knowledge  of  God,  and  of  his  own  duty. 

c2 


XXXVI  APPENDIX. 

5.  Although  there  be  some  hard  things  in  the  Scripture 
(especially  such  as  have  proper  relation  to  the  times  in 
which  they  were  first  uttered,  and  prophecies  of  things  which 
were  afterward  to  be  fulfilled),  yet  all  things  necessary  to 
be  known  unto  everlasting  salvation,  are  clearly  delivered 
therein;  and  nothing  of  that  kind  is  spoken  under  dark  mys- 
teries in  one  place,  which  is  not  in  other  places  spoken  more 
familiarly  and  plainly  to  the  capacity  both  of  learned  and 
unlearned. 

6.  The  Holy  Scriptures  contain  all  things  necessary  to 
salvation,  and  are  able  to  instruct  sufficiently  in  all  points 
of  faith  that  we  are  bound  to  believe,  and  all  good  duties 
that  we  are  bound  to  practise. 

7.  All  and  every  the  articles  contained  in  the  Nicene 
creed,  the  creed  of  Athanasius,  and  that  which  is  commonly 
called  the  Apostles'  creed,  ought  firmly  to  be  received  and 
believed,  for  they  may  be  proved  by  most  certain  warrant 
of  Holy  Scripture. 

Of  Faith  in  the  Holy  Trinity, 

8.  There  is  but  one  living  and  true  God,  everlasting, 
without  body,  parts,  or  passions,  of  infinite  power,  wisdom, 
and  goodness;  the  maker  and  preserver  of  all  things,  both 
visible  and  invisible.  And  in  unity  of  this  Godhead  there 
be  three  persons  of  one  and  the  same  substance,  power,  and 
eternity,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

9.  The  essence  of  the  Father  doth  not  beget  the  essence 
of  the  Son;  but  the  person  of  the  Father  begetteth  the 
person  of  the  Son,  by  communicating  his  whole  essence  ta 
the  person  begotten  from  eternity. 

10.  The  Holy  Ghost,  proceeding  from  the  Father  and 
the  Son,  is  of  one  substance,  majesty,  and  glory,  with  the 
Father  and  the  Son,  very  and  eternal  God. 

Of  God's  eternal  Decree  and  Predestination. 

11.  God  from  all  eternity  did,  by  his  unchangeable  coun- 
sel, ordain  whatsoever  in  time  should  come  to  pass;  yet  so, 
as  thereby  no  violence  is  offered  to  the  wills  of  the  reason- 
able creatures,  and  neither  the  liberty  nor  the  contingency 
of  the  second  cause  is  taken  away,  but  established  rather. 

*  J2.  "  By  the  same  eternal  counsel  God  hath  predesti- 
nated some  unto  life,  and  reprobated  some  unto  death  ; 


APPENDIX.  XXXVII 

of  both  which  there  is  a  certain  number,  known  only  to 
God,  which  can  neither  be  increased  nor  diminished." 
IS.  Predestination  to  life  is  the  everlasting  purpose  of 
God,  whereby,  before  the  foundations  of  the  world  were 
laid,  he  hath  constantly  decreed  in  his  secret  counsel,  to  de- 
liver from  curse  and  damnation,  those  whom  he  hath  cho- 
sen in  Christ  out  of  mankind,  and  to  bring  them  by  Christ 
unto  everlasting  salvation,  as  vessels  made  to  honour. 

*  II.  14.  "The  cause  moving  God  to  predestinate  unto 
life,  is  not  the  foreseeing  of  faith,  or  of  perseverance,  or 
of  good  works,  or  of  any  thing  which  is  in  the  person  pre- 
destinated, but  only  the  good  pleasure  of  God  himself" 

For  all  things  being:  ordained  for  the  manifestation  of 

Oct 

his  glory,  and  his  glory  being  to  appear,  both  in  the  works 
of  his  mercy  and  of  his  justice,  it  seemed  good  to  his  heavenly 
wisdom  to  choose  out  a  certain  number,  towards  whom  he 
would  extend  his  undeserved  mercy,  leaving  the  rest  to  be 
spectacles  of  his  justice. 

15.  Such  as  are  predestinated  unto  life  be  called  accord- 
ing unto  God's  purpose  (his  Spirit  working  in  due  season), 
and  through  grace  they  obey  the  calling;  they  be  justified 
freely;  they  be  made  sons  of  God  by  adoption;  they  be 
made  like  the  image  of  his  only-begotten  Son  Jesus  Christ ; 
they  walk  religiously  in  good  works,  and  at  length  by  God's 
mercy  they  attain  to  everlasting  felicity. 

*  IV.  *'  But  such  as  are  not  predestinated  to  salvation, 
shall  finally  be  condemned  for  their  sins." 

16.  The  godly  consideration  of  predestination,  and  our 
election  in  Christ,  is  full  of  sweet,  pleasant,  and  unspeak- 
able comfort  to  godly  persons,  and  such  as  feel  in  themselves 
the  working  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  mortifying  the  works  of 
the  flesh,  and  their  earthly  members,  and  drawing  up  their 
minds  to  high  and  heavenly  things,  as  well  because  it  doth 
greatly  confirm  andestablish  their  faith  of  eternal  salvation 
to  be  enjoyed  through  Christ,  as  because  it  doth  fervently 
kindle  their  love  towards  God;  and  on  the  contrary  side, 
for  curious  and  carnal  persons,  lacking  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
to  have  continually  before  their  eyes  the  sentence  of  God's 
predestination,  is  very  dangerous. 

17.  We  must  receive  God's  promises  in  such  wise  as  they 
be  generally  set  forth  unto  us  in  Holy  Scripture  ;  and  in  our 


XXXVlll  APPENDIX. 

doings,  that  will  of  God  is  to  be  followed,  which  we  have 

expressly  declared  unto  us  in  the  word  of  God. 

Of  the  Creation  and  Government  of  all  Things, 

18.  In  the  beginning  of  time,  when  no  creature  had  any 
being,  God  by  his  word  alone,  in  the  space  of  six  days,  cre- 
ated all  things ;  and  afterward  by  his  Providence  doth  con- 
tinue, propagate,  and  order  them,  according  to  his  own 
will. 

19.  The  principal  creatures  are  angels  and  men. 

20.  Of  angels,  some  continued  in  that  holy  state  wherein 
they  were  created,  and  are  by  God's  grace  for  ever  esta- 
blished therein  ;  others  fell  from  the  same,  and  are  reserved 
in  chains  of  darkness  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day. 

21.  Man  being  at  the  beginning  created  according  to  the 
image  of  God  (which  consisted  especially  in  the  wisdom  of 
his  mind,  and  the  true  holiness  of  his  free-will),  had  the  co- 
venant of  the  law  ingrafted  in  his  heart,  whereby  God  did 
promise  unto  him  everlasting  life,  upon  condition  that  he 
performed  entire  and  perfect  obedience  unto  his  command- 
ments, according  to  that  measure  of  strength  wherewith  he 
was  endued  in  his  creation,  and  threatened  death  unto  him 
if  he  did  not  perform  the  same. 

Of  the  Fall  of  Man,  Original  Sin,  and  the  State  of  Man 
before  Justification. 

22.  By  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by 
sin,  and  so  death  went  over  all  men,  forasmuch  as  all  have 
sinned. 

2S.  Original  sin  standeth  not  in  the  imitation  of  Adam 
(as  the  Pelagians  dream),  but  is  the  fault  and  corruption  of 
the  nature  of  every  person  that  naturally  is  engendered  and 
propagated  from  Adam,  whereby  it  cometh  to  pass,  that  man 
is  deprived  of  original  righteousness,  and  by  nature  is  bent 
unto  sin  ;  and  therefore  in  every  person  born  into  the  world, 
it  deserveth  God's  wrath  and  damnation. 

24.  This  corruption  of  nature  doth  remain  even  in  those 
that  are  regenerated,  whereby  the  flesh  always  lusteth 
against  the  Spirit,  and  cannot  be  made  subject  to  the  law  of 
God.  And  howsoever,  for  Christ's  sake,  there  be  no  con- 
demnation to  such  as  are  regenerate  and  do  believe ;  yet 


APPENDIX.  XXXIX 

doth  the  apostle  acknowledge,  that  in  itself  this  concupi- 
scence hath  the  nature  of  sin. 

*  IX.  25.  "  The  condition  ofman,  after  the  fall  of  Adam, 
is  such,  that  he  cannot  turn  and  prepare  himself,  by  his 
own  natural  strength  and  good  works,  to  faith,  and 
calling  upon  God."  .; 

Wherefore  we  have  no  power  to  do  good  works,  pleasing 
and  acceptable  unto  God,  without  the  grace  of  God  pre- 
venting us,  that  we  may  have  a  good  will,  and  working  with 
us,  when  we  have  that  good  will. 

26.  Works  done  before  the  grace  of  Christ,  and  the  inspi- 
ration of  his  Spirit,  are  not  pleasing  unto  God,  forasmuch 
as  they  spring  not  of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  neither  do  they 
make  men  meet  to  receive  grace  (or,  as  the  school  authors 
say,  deserve  grace  of  congruity);  yea  rather,  for  that  they 
are  not  done  in  such  sort  that  God  hath  willed  and  com- 
manded them  to  be  done,  we  doubt  not  but  they  are  sinful. 

27.  All  sins  are  not  equal,  but  some  far  more  heinous 
than  others  ;  yet  the  very  least  is  of  its  own  nature  mortal, 
and  without  God's  mercy  maketh  the  offender  liable  unto 
everlasting  damnation. 

28.  God  is  not  the  author  of  sin :  howbeit  he  doth  not 
only  permit,  but  also  by  his  providence  govern  and  order 
the  same,  guiding  it  in  such  sort  by  his  infinite  wisdom,  as 
it  turneth  to  the  manifestation  of  his  own  glory,  and  to  the 
good  of  his  elect. 

Of  Christy  the  Mediator  of  the  second  Covenant, 

29.  The  Son,  which  is  the  Word  of  the  Father,  begotten 
from  everlasting  of  the  Father,  the  true  and  eternal  God, 
of  one  substance  with  the  Father,  took  man's  nature  in  the 
womb  of  the  blessed  Virgin,  of  her  substance;  so  that  two 
whole  and  perfect  natures,  that  is  to  say,  the  Godhead  and 
manhood,  were  inseparably  joined  in  one  person,  making 
one  Christ,  very  God  and  very  man. 

SO.  Christ,  in  the  truth  of  our  nature,  was  made  like  unto 
us  in  all  things,  sin  only  excepted,  from  which  he  was 
clearly  void,  both  in  his  life  and  in  his  nature.  He  came 
as  a  lamb  without  spot  to  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world, 
by  the  sacrifice  of  himself  once  made,  and  sin  (as  St.  John 
saith)  was  not  in   him.     He  fulfilled  the  law  for  us  per- 


Xl  APPENDIX. 

fectly ;  for  our  sakes  he  endured  most  grievous  torments 
immediately  in  his  soul,  and  most  painful  sufferings  in  his 
body.  He  was  crucified,  and  died  to  reconcile  his  Father 
unto  us  ;  and  to  be  a  sacrifice  not  only  for  original  guilt, 
but  also  for  all  our  actual  transgressions.  He  was  buried, 
and  descended  into  hell,  and  the  third  day  rose  from  the 
dead,  and  took  again  his  body,  with  flesh,  bones,  and  all 
things  appertaining  to  the  perfection  of  man's  nature,  where- 
with he  ascended  into  heaven,  and  there  sitteth  at  the  right 
hand  of  his  Father,  until  he  return  to  judge  all  men  at  the 
last  day. 

Of  the  communicating  of  the  Grace  of  Christ. 

31.  They  are  to  be  condemned  that  presume  to  say,  that 
every  man  shall  be  saved  by  the  law  or  sect  which  he  pro- 
fesseth,  so  that  he  be  diligent  to  frame  his  life  according  to 
that  law,  and  the  light  of  nature  ;  for  Holy  Scripture  doth 
set  out  unto  us  only  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  whereby  men 
must  be  saved. 

32.  *  Vin.  "  None  can  come  unto  Christ  unless  it  be 
given  unto  him,  and  unless  he  draw  him.  And  all  men 
are  not  so  drawn  by  the  Father,  that  they  may  come 
unto  the  Son  ;  [*VII.]  neither  is  there  such  a  sufficient 
measure  of  grace  vouchsafed  unto  every  man,  whereby 
he  is  enabled  to  come  unto  everlasting  life." 

33.  All  God's  elect  are  in  their  time  inseparably  united 
unto  Christ,  by  the  effectual  and  vital  influence  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  derived  from  him,  as  from  the  head,  unto  every  true 
member  of  his  mystical  body.  And  being  thus  made  one 
with  Christ,  they  are  truly  regenerated,  and  made  partakers 
of  him  and  all  his  benefits. 

Of  Justification  and  Faith. 

34.  We  are  accounted  righteous  before  God,  only  for  the 
merit  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  applied  by 
faith,  and  not  for  our  own  works  or  merits.  And  this  righ- 
teousness, which  we  so  receive  of  God's  mercy  and  Christ's 
merits,  embraced  by  faith,  is  taken,  accepted,  and  allowed 
of  God,  for  our  perfect  and  full  justification. 

3b,  Although  this  justification  be  Uee  unto  us,  yet  it 
Cometh  not  so  freely  unto  us,  that  there  is  no  ransom  paid 
therefore  at  all.     God  shewed  his  mercy  in  delivering  us 


APPENDIX.  xli 

from  our  former  captivity,  without  requiring  any  ransom  to 
be  paid,  or  amends  to  be  made,  on  our  parts,  which  thing 
by  us  had  been  impossible  to  be  done.  And  whereas  all  the 
world  was  not  able  of  themselves  to  pay  any  part  towards 
their  ransom,  it  pleased  our  heavenly  Father,  of  his  infinite 
mercy,  without  any  desert  of  ours,  to  provide  for  us  the 
most  precious  merits  of  his  own  Son,  whereby  our  ransom 
might  be  fully  paid,  the  law  fulfilled,  and  his  justice  fully 
satisfied  ;  so  that  Christ  is  now  the  righteousness  of  all  them 
that  truly  believe  in  him  :  he  for  them  paid  their  ransom  by 
his  death ;  he  for  them  fulfilled  the  law  in  his  life  ;  that  now 
in  him,  and  by  him,  every  true  Christian  man  may  be  called 
a  fulfiller  of  the  law;  forasmuch  as  that  which  our  infirmity 
was  notable  to  eflect,  Christ's  justice  hath  performed;  and 
thus  the  justice  and  mercy  of  God  do  embrace  each  other, 
the  grace  of  God  not  shutting  out  the  justice  of  God  in  the 
matter  of  our  justification,  but  only  shutting  out  the  justice 
of  man  (that  is  to  say,  the  justice  of  our  own  works)  from 
being  any  cause  of  deserving  our  justification. 

36.  When  we  say,  that  we  are  justified  by  faith  only,  we 
do  not  mean,  that  the  said  justifying  faith  is  alone  in  man 
without  true  repentance,  hope,  charity,  and  the  fear  of  God 
(for  such  a  faith  is  dead,  and  cannot  justify);  neither  do  we 
mean,  that  this  our  act  to  believe  in  Christ,  or  this  our  faith 
in  Christ,  which  is  within  us,  doth  of  itself  justify  us,  or  de- 
serve our  justification  unto  us  (for  that  were  to  account 
ourselves  to  be  justified  by  the  virtue  or  dignity  of  some- 
thing that  is  within  ourselves)  :  but  the  true  understanding 
and  meaning  thereof  is,  that  although  we  hear  God's  word, 
and  believe  it ;  although  we  have  faith,  hope,  charity,  re- 
pentance, and  the  fear  of  God,  within  us,  and  add  never  so 
many  good  works  thereunto,  yet  we  must  renounce  the  me- 
rit of  all  our  said  virtues,  of  faith,  hope,  charity,  and  all 
our  other  virtues  and  good  deeds,  which  we  either  have 
done,  shall  do,  or  can  do.  as  things  that  be  far  too  weak, 
and  imperfect,  and  insufficient,  to  deserve  remission  of  our 
sins,  and  our  justification  ;  and  therefore  we  must  trust  only 
in  God's  mercy,  and  the  merits  of  his  most  dearly  beloved 
Son,  our  only  Redeemer,  Saviour  and  Justifier,Jesus  Christ. 
Neverthelesss,  because  faith  doth  directly  send  us  to  Christ 
for  our  justification,  and  that  by  faith,  given  us  of  God,  we 


Xlii  APPENDIX. 

embrace  the  promise  of  God's  mercy,  and  the  remission  of 
our  sins  (which  thing  none  other  of  our  virtues  or  works 
properly  doth),  therefore  the  Scripture  useth  to  say,  that 
faith  without  works,  and  the  ancient  fathers  of  the  church 
to  the  same  purpose,  that  only  faith  doth  justify  us. 

37.  By  justifying  faith  we  understand,  not  only  the  com- 
mon belief  of  the  articles  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  a 
persuasion  of  the  truth  of  God's  word  in  general,  but  also 
a  particular  application  of  the  gracious  promises  of  the  gos- 
pel to  the  comfort  of  our  own  souls,  whereby  we  lay  hold 
on  Christ  with  all  his  benefits,  having  an  earnest  trust  and 
confidence  in  God,  that  he  will  be  merciful  unto  us  for  his 
only  Son's  sake. 

*  VI.  "  So  that  a  true  believer  may  be  certain,  by  the 
assurance  of  faith,  of  the  forgiveness  of  his  sins,  and  of 
his  everlasting  salvation  by  Christ." 
S8.  *  V.  ''A  true,  lively,  justifying  faith,  and  the  sancti- 
fying Spirit  of  God,  is  not  extinguished,  nor  vanisheth 
away  in  the  regenerate,  either  finally  or  totally." 

Of  Sancttfication  and  Good  Works, 

39.  All  that  are  justified  are  likewise  sanctified,  their 
faith  being  always  accompanied  with  true  repentance  and 
good  works. 

40.  Repentance  is  a  gift  of  God,  whereby  a  godly  sorrow 
is  wrought  in  the  heart  of  the  faithful  for  offending  God, 
their  merciful  Father,  by  their  former  transgressions,  toge- 
ther with  a  constant  resolution  for  the  time  to  come  to 
cleave  unto  God,  and  to  lead  a  new  life. 

41.  Albeit  that  good  works,  which  are  the  fruits  of  faith, 
and  follow  after  justification,  cannot  make  satisfaction  for 
our  sins,  and  endure  the  severity  of  God's  judgment;  yet 
are  they  pleasing  to  God,  and  accepted  of  him  in  Christ, 
and  do  spring  from  a  true  and  lively  faith,  which  by  them  is 
to  be  discerned  as  a  tree  by  the  fruit. 

42.  The  works  which  God  would  have  his  people  to  walk 
in,  are  such  as  he  hath  commanded  in  his  Holy  Scripture, 
and  not  such  works  as  men  have  devised  out  of  their  own 
brain,  of  a  blind  zeal  and  devotion,  without  the  warrant  of 
the  word  of  God. 

43.  The  regenerate  cannot  fulfil  the  law  of  God  per- 


APPENDIX.  xliii 

fectly  in  this  life,  for  in  many  things  we  offend  all ;  and  if 
we  say  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth 
is  not  in  us. 

44.  Not  every  heinous  sin  willingly  committed  after  bap- 
tism, is  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost  and  unpardonable  ;  and 
therefore,  to  such  as  fall  into  sin  after  baptism,  place  for  re- 
pentance is  not  to  be  denied. 

45.  Voluntary  works,  besides  over  and  above  God's  com- 
mandments,  which  they  call  works  of  supererogation,  can- 
not be  taught  without  arrogancy  and  impiety  ;  for  by  them 
men  do  declare,  that  they  do  not  only  render  unto  God  as 
much  as  they  are  bound  to  do,  but  that  they  do  more  for  his 
sake  than  of  bounden  duty  is  required. 

Of  the  Service  of  God. 

46.  Our  duty  towards  God,  is  to  believe  in  him,  to  fear 
him,  and  to  love  him,  with  all  our  heart,  with  all  our  mind, 
and  with  all  our  soul,  and  with  all  our  strength  :  to  worship 
hira,  and  to  give  him  thanks,  to  put  our  whole  trust  in  him, 
to  call  upon  him,  to  honour  his  holy  name  and  his  word,  and 
to  serve  him  truly  all  the  days  our  life. 

47.  In  all  our  necessities  we  ought  to  have  recourse  unto 
God  by  prayer,  assuring  ourselves,  that  whatsoever  we  ask 
of  the  Father  in  the  name  of  his  Son  (our  only  mediator 
and  intercessor)  Christ  Jesus,  and  according  to  his  will,  he 
will  undoubtedly  grant  it. 

48.  We  ought  to  prepare  our  hearts  before  we  pray,  and 
understand  the  things  that  we  ask  when  we  pray,  that  both 
our  hearts  and  voices  may  together  sound  in  the  ears  of 
God's  majesty. 

49.  When  Almighty  God  smiteth  us  with  affliction,  or 
some  great  calamity  hangeth  over  us,  or  any  other  weighty 
cause  so  requireth,  it  is  our  duty  to  humble  ourselves  in 
fasting,  to  bewail  our  sins  with  a  sorrowful  heart,  and  to 
addict  ourselves  to  earnest  prayer,  that  it  might  please  God 
to  turn  his  wrath  from  us,  or  supply  us  with  such  graces  as 
we  greatly  stand  in  need  of. 

50.  Fasting  is  a  withholding  of  meat,  drink,  and  all  natu- 
ral food,  with  other  outward  delights,  from  the  body,  for 
the  determined  time  of  fasting.  *'  As  for  those  abstinences 
which  are  appointed  by  public  order  of  our  state,  for  eating 
offish,  and  forbearing  of  flesh  at  certain  times  and  days  ap- 


xHv  APPENDIX, 

pointed,  they  are  uo  ways  meant  to  be  religious  fasts,  nor 
intended  for  the  maintenance  of  any  superstition  in  the 
choice  of  meats,  but  are  grounded  merely  upon  politic  con- 
siderations, for  provision  of  things  tending  to  the  better 
preservation  of  the  commonwealth." 

51.  We  must  not  fast  with  this  persuasion  of  mind,  that 
our  fasting  can  bring  us  to  heaven,  or  ascribe  outward  ho- 
liness to  the  work  wrought;  for  God  alloweth  not  our  fast 
for  the  work's  sake  (which  of  itself  is  a  thing  merely  indif- 
ferent), but  chiefly  respecteth  the  heart,  how  it  is  affected 
therein  ;  it  is  therefore  requisite,  that  first  before  all  things 
we  cleanse  our  hearts  from  sin,  and  then  direct  our  fast  to 
such  ends  as  God  will  allow  to  be  good  ;  that  the  flesh  may 
thereby  be  chastised,  the  spirit  may  be  more  fervent  in 
prayer,  and  that  our  fasting  may  be  a  testimony  of  our  hum- 
ble submission  to  God's  majesty,  when  we  acknowledge 
our  sins  unto  him,  and  are  inwardly  touched  with  sorrow- 
fulness of  heart,  bewailing  the  same  in  the  affliction  of  our 
bodies. 

52.  All  worship  devised  by  man's  fantasy,  besides  or  con- 
trary to  the  Scriptures  (as  wandering  on  pilgrimages,  setting 
up  of  candles,  stations,  and  jubilees,  pharisaical  sects,  and 
feigned  religions,  praying  upon  beads,  and  such-like  super- 
stition), hath  not  only  no  promise  of  reward  in  Scripture, 
but  contrariwise  threatenings  and  maledictions. 

53.  All  manner  of  expressing  God  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Gliost,  in  an  outward  form,  is  utterly  unlaw- 
ful; as  also  all  other  images  devised  or  made  by  man  to  the 
use  of  religion. 

54  All  religious  worship  ought  to  be  given  to  God  alone, 
from  whom  all  goodness,  health,  and  grace,  ought  to  be 
both  asked  and  looked  for,  as  from  the  very  author  and 
giver  of  the  same,  and  from  none  other. 

55.  The  name  of  God  is  to  be  used  with  all  reverence 
and  holy  respect,  and  therefore  all  vain  and  rash  swear- 
ing is  utterly  to  be  condemned;  yet  notwithstanding, 
upon  lawful  occasions,  an  oath  may  be  given  and  taken, 
according  to  the  word  of  God,  justice,  judgment,  and 
truth. 

56.  The  first  day  of  the  week,  which  is  the  Lord's  day, 
is  wholly  to  be  dedicated  to  the  service  of  God,  and  there- 
fore we  are  bound  therein  to  rest  from  our  common  and 


APPENDIX.  Xlv 

daily  business,  and  to  bestow  that  leisure  upon  holy  exer- 
cises, both  public  and  private. 

Of  the  Civil  Magistrate. 

57.  The  king's  majesty  under  God  hath  the  sovereign 
and  chief  power,  within  his  realms  and  dominions,  over  all 
manner  of  persons,  of  what  estate,  either  ecclesiastical  or 
civil,  soever  they  be,  so  as  no  other  foreign  power  hath  or 
ought  to  have  any  superiority  over  them. 

58.  We  do  profess,  that  the  supreme  government  of  all 
estates  within  the  said  realms  and  dominions,  in  all  causes, 
as  well  ecclesiastical  as  temporal,  doth  of  right  appertain 
to  the  king's  highness.  Neither  do  we  give  unto  him  hereby 
the  administration  of  the  word  and  sacraments,  or  the  power 
of  the  keys,  but  that  prerogative  only  which  we  see  to  have 
been  always  given  unto  all  godly  princes  in  Holy  Scripture 
by  God  himself;  that  is,  that  he  should  contain  all  estates 
and  degrees  committed  to  his  charge  by  God,  whether  they 
be  ecclesiastical  or  civil,  within  their  duty,  and  restrain  the 
stubborn  and  evil-doers  with  the  power  of  the  civil  sword. 

59.  The  pope,  neither  of  himself,  nor  by  any  authority  of 
the  church  or  see  of  Rome,  or  by  any  other  means  with  any 
other,  hath  any  power  or  authority  to  depose  the  king,  or 
dispose  of  any  of  his  kingdoms  or  dominions,  or  to  authorize 
any  other  prince  to  invade  or  annoy  him,  or  his  countries, 
or  to  discharge  any  of  his  subjects  of  their  allegiance  and 
obedience  to  his  majesty,  or  to  give  licence  or  leave  to  any 
of  them  to  bear  arms,  raise  tumult,  or  to  offer  any  violence 
or  hurt  to  his  royal  person,  state,  or  government,  or  to  any 
of  his  subjects  within  his  majesty's  dominions. 

60.  That  princes  which  be  excommunicated  or  deprived 
by  the  pope  may  be  deposed  or  murdered  by  their  subjects, 
or  any  other  whatsoever,  is  impious  doctrine. 

61.  The  laws  of  the  realm  may  punish  Christian  men  with 
death  for  heinous  and  grievous  offences. 

62.  It  is  lawful  for  Christian  men,  at  the  commandment 
of  the  magistrate,  to  bear  arms,  and  to  serve  in  just  wars. 

Of  our  Duty  towards  our  Neighbours. 

63.  Our  duty  towards  our  neighbours,  is  to  love  them  as 
ourselves,  and  to  do  to  all  men  as  we  would  they  should  do 
to  us ;  to  honour  and  obey  our  superiors,  to  preserve  the 


Xlvi  APPENDIX. 

safety  of  men's  persons,  as  also  their  chastity,  goods,  and 
good  names ;  to  bear  no  malice  nor  hatred  in  our  hearts ; 
to  keep  our  bodies  in  temperance,  soberness,  and  chastity; 
to  be  true  and  just  in  all  our  doings;  not  to  covet  other 
men's  goods,  but  labour  truly  to  get  our  own  living,  and  to 
do  our  duty  in  that  estate  of  life  unto  which  it  pleaseth  God 
to  call  us. 

64.  For  the  preservation  of  the  chastity  of  men's  persons, 
wedlock  is  commanded  unto  all  persons  that  stand  in  need 
thereof.  Neither  is  there  any  prohibition  by  the  word  of 
God,  but  that  the  ministers  of  the  church  may  enter  into  the 
state  of  matrimony,  they  being  no  where  commanded  by 
God's  law,  either  to  vow  the  state  of  single  life,  or  to  ab- 
stain from  marriage  ;  therefore  it  is  lawful  also  for  them,  as 
well  as  for  all  other  Christian  men,  to  marry  at  their  own 
discretion,  as  they  shall  judge  the  same  to  serve  better  to 
godliness. 

65.  The  riches  and  goods  of  Christians  are  not  common, 
as  touching  the  right,  title,  and  possession,  of  the  same,  as 
certain  Anabaptists  falsely  affirm  ;  notwithstanding  every 
man  ought,  of  such  things  as  he  possesseth,  liberally  to  give 
alms  to  the  poor,  according  to  his  ability. 

66.  Faith  given  is  to  be  kept,  even  with  heretics  and  in- 
fidels. 

67.  The  Popish  doctrine  of  equivocation  and  mental  re- 
servation is  most  ungodly,  and  tendeth  plainly  to  the  sub- 
version of  all  human  society. 

Of  the  Church  and  outward  Ministry  of  the  Gospel. 

68.  There  is  but  one  catholic  church  (out  of  which  there 
is  no  salvation),  containing  the  universal  company  of  all  the 
saints  that  ever  were,  are,  or  shall  be,  gathered  together  in 
one  body,  under  one  head,  Christ  Jesus;  part  whereof  is 
already  in  heaven  triumphant,  part  as  yet  militant  here 
upon  earth.  And  because  this  church  consisteth  of  all  those, 
and  those  alone,  which  are  elected  by  God  unto  salvation, 
and  regenerated  by  the  power  of  his  Spirit,  the  number  of 
whom  is  known  only  unto  God  himself,  therefore  it  is  called 
the  catholic  or  universal,  and  the  invisible  church. 

69.  But  particular  and  visible  churches  (consisting  of 
those  who  make  profession  of  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  live 
under  the  outward  means  of  salvation)  be  many  in  number ; 


APPFNDrx.  xlvii 

wherein,  the  more  or  less  sincerely,  according  to  Christ's 
institution,  the  word  of  God  is  taught,  the  sacraments  are 
administered,  and  the  authority  of  the  keys  used  is,  the 
more  or  less  pure  as  such  churches  to  be  accounted. 

70.  Although  in  the  visible  church  the  evil  be  ever  min- 
gled with  the  good  ;  and  sometimes  the  evil  have  chief  au- 
thority in  the  ministration  of  the  word  and  sacraments,  yet 
forasmuch  as  they  do  not  the  same  in  their  own  name,  but 
in  Christ's,  and  minister  by  his  commission  and  authority, 
we  may  use  their  ministry  both  in  hearing  the  word,  and 
in  receiving  the  sacraments.  Neither  is  the  effect  of  Christ's 
ordinance  taken  away  by  their  wickedness,  nor  the  grace  of 
God's  gifts  diminished  from  such  as  by  faith  do  rightly  re- 
ceive the  sacraments  ministered  unto  them,  which  are  ef- 
fectual, because  of  Christ's  institution  and  promise,  although 
they  be  ministered  by  evil  men.  Nevertheless,  it  apper- 
taineth  to  the  discipline  of  the  church,  that  inquiry  be  made 
of  evil  ministers,  and  that  they  be  accused  by  those  that 
have  knowledge  of  their  offences,  and  finally,  being  found 
guilty  by  just  judgment,  be  deposed. 

71.  It  is  not  lawful  for  any  man  to  take  upon  him  the  of- 
fice of  public  preaching,  or  ministering  the  sacraments  of  the 
church,  unless  he  be  first  lawfully  called,  and  sent  to  execute 
the  same.  And  those  we  ought  to  judge  lawfully  called 
and  sent,  which  be  chosen  and  called  to  this  work  by  men 
who  have  public  authority  given  them  in  the  church  to  call 
and  send  ministers  into  the  Lord's  vineyard. 

72.  To  have  public  prayer  in  the  church,  or  to  administer 
the  sacraments  in  a  tongue  not  understood  of  the  people,  is 
a  thing  plainly  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God  and  the  custom 
of  the  primitive  church. 

73.  That  person  which  by  public  denunciation  of  the 
church,  is  rightly  cut  off  from  the  unity  of  the  church,  and 
excommunicate,  ought  to  be  taken  of  the  whole  multitude 
of  the  faithful  as  a  heathen  and  publican,  until  by  repent- 
ance be  be  openly  reconciled  and  received  into  the  church, 
by  the  judgment  of  such  as  have  authority  in  that  behalf. 

74.  God  hath  given  power  to  his  ministers  not  simply  to 
forg^ive  sins  (which  prerogative  he  hath  reserved  only  to 
himself),  but  in  his  name  to  declare  and  pronounce  unto 
such  as  truly  repent,  and  unfeignedly  believe  his  holy  gos- 
pel, the  absolution  and  forgiveness  of  sins.     Neither  is  it 


Xlviii  APPENDIX. 

God's  pleasure  that  his  people  should  be  tied  to  make  a  par- 
ticular confession  of  ail  their  known  sins  unto  any  mortal 
man;  howsoever,  any  person,  grieved  in  his  conscience 
upon  any  special  cause,  may  well  resort  unto  any  godly  and 
learned  minister^  Co  receive  advice  and  comfort  at  his  hands. 

Of  the  Authoritj/  of  the  Churchy  general  Councils^  and 
Bishop  of  Rome. 

75.  It  is  not  lawful  for  the  church  to  ordain  any  thing 
that  is  contrary  to  God's  word;  neither  may  it  so  expound 
one  place  of  Scripture,  that  it  be  repugnant  to  another. 
Wherefore,  although  the  church  be  a  witness,  and  a  keeper 
of  holy  writ,  yet  as  it  ought  not  to  decree  any  thing  against 
the  same,  so  besides  the  same  ought  it  not  to  enforce  any 
thing  to  be  believed  upon  necessity  of  salvation. 

76.  General  councils  may  not  be  gathered  together  with- 
out the  commandment  and  will  of  princes;  and  when  they 
be  gathered  together  (forasmuch  as  they  be  an  assembly  of 
men  not  always  governed  with  the  Spirit  and  word  of  God) 
they  may  err,  and  sometimes  have  erred,  even  in  things  per- 
taining to  the  rule  of  piety  ;  wherefore  things  ordained  by 
them  as  necessary  to  salvation,  have  neither  strength  nor 
authority,  unless  it  may  be  shewed  that  they  be  taken  out  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures. 

77.  Every  particular  church  hath  authority  to  institute, 
to  change,  and  clean  to  put  away,  ceremonies  and  other  ec- 
clesiastical rites,  as  they  be  superfluous,  or  be  abused,  and 
to  constitute  other,  making  more  to  seemliness,  to  order,  or 
edification. 

78.  As  the  churches  of  Jerusalem,  Alexandria,  and  An- 
tioch,  have  erred,  so  also  the  church  of  Rome  hath  erred, 
not  only  in  those  things  which  concern  matters  of  practice 
and  point  of  ceremonies,  but  also  in  matters  of  faith. 

79.  The  power  which  the  bishop  of  Rome  now  chal- 
lengeth,  to  be  the  supreme  head  of  the  universal  church  of 
Christ,  and  to  be  above  all  emperors,  kings,  and  princes,  is 
a  usurped  power,  contrary  to  the  Scriptures  and  word  of 
God,  and  contrary  to  the  example  of  the  primitive  church, 
and  therefore  is  for  most  Just  causes  taken  away  and  abo- 
lished, within  the  king's  majesty's  realms  and  dominions. 

80.  The  bishop  of  Rome  is  so  far  from  being  the  supreme 
head  of  the  universal  church  of  Christ,  that  his  works  and 


APPENDIX.  Xlix 

doctrine  do  plainly  discover  him  to  be  that  man  of  sin  fore- 
told in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  ^'  whom  the  Lord  shall  con- 
sume with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  abolish  with  the 
brightness  of  his  coming." 

Of  the  State  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament. 

81.  In  the  Old  Testament  the  commandments  of  the  law 
were  more  largely,  and  the  promises  of  Christ  more  spa- 
ringly and  darkly  propounded;  shadowed  with  a  multitude 
of  types  and  figures,  and  so  much  more  generally  and  ob- 
scurely delivered,  as  the  manifesting  of  them  was  far- 
ther off. 

82.  The  Old  Testament  is  not  contrary  to  the  New  ;  for 
both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament  everlasting  life  is  of- 
fered to  mankind  by  Christ,  who  is  the  only  mediator  be- 
tween God  and  man,  being  both  God  and  man  ;  wherefore 
they  are  not  to  be  heard,  which  feign  that  the  old  fathers 
did  look  only  for  transitory  promises,  for  they  looked  for  all 
the  benefits  of  God  the  Father,  through  the  merits  of  his 
son  Jesus  Christ,  as  we  now  do;  only  they  believed  in 
Christ  which  should  come,  we  in  Christ  already  come. 

83.  The  New  Testament  is  full  of  grace  and  truth,  bring- 
ing joyful  tidings  unto  mankind,  that  whatsoever  formerly 
was  promised  of  Christ  is  now  accomplished;  and  so  in- 
stead of  the  ancient  types  and  ceremonies  exhibiteth  the 
things  themselves,  with  a  large  and  clear  declaration  of  all 
the  benefits  of  the  gospel.  Neither  is  the  ministry  thereof 
restrained  any  longer  to  one  circumcised  nation,  but  is  in- 
differently propounded  unto  all  people,  whether  they  be 
Jews  or  Gentiles;  so  that  there  is  now  no  nation,  which  can 
truly  complain  that  they  be  shut  forth  from  the  communion 
of  saints,  and  the  liberties  of  the  people  of  God. 

84.  Although  the  law  given  from  God  by  Moses,  as  touch- 
ing ceremonies  and  rites,  be  abolished,  and  the  civil  pre- 
cepts thereof  be  not  of  necessity  to  be  received  in  any 
commonwealth;  yet  notwithstanding,  no  Christian  man 
whatsoever  is  freed  from  the  obedience  of  the  command- 
ments which  are  called  moral. 

Of  the  Sacraments  of  the  New  Testament. 

85.  The  sacraments  ordained  by  Christ  are  not  only 
badges  or  tokens  of  Christian  men's  profession,  but  rather 

VOL.  v.  d 


1  APPENDIX. 

certain  sure  witnesses,  and  effectual  or  powerful  signs,  of 
grace  and  God's  good-will  towards  us,  by  which  he  doth 
work  invisibly  in  us,  and  not  only  quicken,  but  also 
strengthen  and  confirm  our  faith  in  him. 

86.  There  be  two  sacraments  ordained  of  Christ  our 
Lord  in  the  gospel,  that  is  to  say,  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper. 

87.  Those  five  which  by  the  church  of  Rome  are  called 
sacraments,  to  wit,  confirmation,  penance,  orders,  matri- 
mony, and  extreme  unction,  are  not  to  be  accounted  sacra- 
ments of  the  gospel,  being  such  as  have  partly  grown  from 
corrupt  imitation  of  the  apostles,  partly  are  states  of  life 
allowed  in  the  Scriptures,  but  yet  have  not  like  nature  of 
sacraments  with  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper,  for  that 
they  have  not  any  visible  sign  or  ceremony  ordained  of 
God,  together  with  a  promise  of  saving  grace  annexed 
thereunto. 

88.  The  sacraments  were  not  ordained  of  Christ  to  be 
gazed  upon,  or  to  be  carried  about,  but  that  we  should  duly 
use  them.  And  in  such  only  as  worthily  receive  the  same, 
they  have  a  wholesome  effect  and  operation  ;  but  they  that 
receive  them  unworthily,  thereby  drawjudgment  upon  them- 
selves. 

Of  Baptism. 

89.  Baptism  is  not  only  an  outward  sign  of  our  profes- 
sion, and  a  note  of  difference,  whereby  Christians  are  dis- 
cerned from  such  as  are  no  Christians;  but  much  more,  a 
sacrament  of  our  admission  into  the  church,  sealing  unto  us 
our  new  birth  (and  consequently  our  justification,  adoption, 
and  sanctification)  by  the  communion  which  we  have  with 
Jesus  Christ. 

90.  The  baptism  of  infants  is  to  be  retained  in  the  church 
as  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God. 

91.  In  the  administration  of  baptism,  exorcism,  oil,  salt, 
spittle,  and  superstitious  hallowing  of  the  water,  are  for 
just  causes  abolished  ;  and  without  them  the  sacrament  is 
fully  and  perfectly  administered  to  all  intents  and  pur- 
poses, agreeable  to  the  institution  of  our  Saviour  Christ. 

Of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

92.  The  Lord's  supper  is  not  only  a  sign  of  the  mutual 


1 


APPENDIX.  H 

love  which  Christians  ought  to  bear  one  towards  another, 
but  much  more,  a  sacrament  of  our  preservation  in  the 
church,  sealing  unto  us  our  spiritual  nourishment,  and  con- 
tinual growth  in  Christ. 

93.  The  change  of  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine  into 
the  substance  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  commonly 
called  transubstantiation,  cannot  be  proved  by  holy  writ, 
but  is  repugnant  to  plain  testimonies  of  the  Scripture, 
overthroweth  the  nature  of  a  sacrament,  and  hath  given 
occasion  to  most  gross  idolatry  and  manifold  supersti- 
tions. 

94.  In  the  outward  part  of  the  holy  communion,  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ  is  in  a  most  lively  manner  represented, 
being  no  otherwise  present  with  the  visible  elements  than 
things  signified  and  sealed  are  present  with  the  signs  and 
seals ;  that  is  to  say,  symbolically  and  relatively.  But  in  the 
inward  and  spiritual  part,  the  same  body  and  blood  is  really 
and  substantially  presented  unto  all  those  who  have  grace 
to  receive  the  Son  of  God,  even  to  all  those  that  believe  in 
his  name.  And  unto  such  as  in  this  manner  do  worthily 
and  with  faith  repair  unto  the  Lord's  table,  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  is  not  only  signified  and  offered,  but  also 
truly  exhibited  and  communicated. 

95.  The  body  of  Christ  is  given,  taken,  and  eaten,  in  the 
Lord's  supper,  only  after  a  heavenly  and  spiritual  manner; 
and  the  mean  whereby  the  body  of  Christ  is  thus  received 
and  eaten,  is  faith. 

96.  The  wicked,  and  such  as  want  a  lively  faith,  although 
they  do  carnally  and  visibly,  as  St.  Augustine  speaketh, 
press  with  their  teeth  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ,  yet  in  no  wise  are  they  made  partakers  of  Christ, 
but  rather  to  their  condemnation  do  eat  and  drink  the  sign 
or  sacrament  of  so  great  a  thing. 

97.  Both  the  parts  of  the  Lord's  sacrament,  according  to 
Christ's  institution,  and  the  practice  of  the  ancient  church, 
ought  to  be  ministered  unto  all  God's  people;  and  it  is 
plain  sacrilege  to  rob  them  of  the  mystical  cup,  for  whom 
Christ  hath  shed  his  most  precious  blood. 

98.  The  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  was  not  by 
Christ's  ordinance  reserved,  carried  about,  lifted  up,  or 
worshipped. 

99.  The  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  wherein  the  priest  is  said 

d  2 


lii  APPENDIX. 

to  offer  up  Christfor  obtaining  the  remission  of  pain  or  guilt 
for  the  quick  and  the  dead,  is  neither  agreeable  to  Christ's 
ordinance,  nor  grounded  upon  doctrine  apostolic :  but  con- 
trariwise most  ungodly,  and  most  injurious  to  that  all-suffi- 
cient sacrifice  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  offered  once  for  ever 
upon  the  cross,  which  is  the  only  propitiation  and  satisfac- 
tion for  all  our  sins. 

100.  Private  mass,  that  is,  the  receiving  the  eucharist  by 
the  priest  alone,  without  a  competent  number  of  communi- 
cants, is  contrary  to  the  institution  of  Christ. 

Of  the  State  of  the  Souls  of  Men,  after  they  he  departed  out 
of  this  Life,  together  with  the  general  Resurrection  and  the 
last  Judgment. 

101.  After  this  life  is  ended,  the  souls  of  God's  children 
are  presently  received  into  heaven,  there  to  enjoy  unspeak- 
able comforts ;  the  souls  of  the  wicked  are  cast  into  hell, 
there  to  endure  endless  torments. 

102.  The  doctrine  of  the  church  of  Rome  concerning 
limbus  patrum,  Urnbus  puerorum,  purgatory,  prayer  for  the 
dead,  pardons,  adoration  of  images  and  relics,  and  also  in- 
vocation of  saints,  is  vainly  invented,  without  all  warrant  of 
Holy  Scripture,  yea,  and  is  contrary  to  the  same. 

103.  At  the  end  of  this  world  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  come 
in  the  clouds  with  the  glory  of  his  Father;  at  which  time, 
by  the  almighty  power  of  God,  the  living  shall  be  changed, 
and  the  dead  shall  be  raised,  and  all  shall  appear  both  in 
body  and  soul  before  his  judgment-seat,  to  receive  according 
to  that  which  they  have  done  in  their  bodies,  whether  good 
or  evil. 

104.  When  the  last  judgment  is  finished,  Christ  shall  de- 
liver up  thekingdom  to  his  Father,and  God  shall  be  all  inall. 

The  Decree  of  the  Synod. 

If  any  minister,  of  what  degree  or  quality  soever  he  be, 
shall  publicly  teach  any  doctrine  contrary  to  these  articles 
agreed  upon;  if  after  due  admonition  he  do  not  conform 
himself,  and  cease  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  church,  let 
him  be  silenced,  and  deprived  of  all  spiritual  promotions  he 
^loth  enjoy. 


APPENDIX. 


liii 


No.  VII. 


THE  ARTICLES 

OF    THE 

CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND. 


ARTICLES 

OF    THE 

CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND, 

Revised  and  altered  by  the 
assembly  of  divines  at 
Westminster,  in  the  year 
1643,  with  Scripture  re- 
ferences. 

ARTICLE    I. 

Of  Faith  in  the  Holy  Trinity, 

There  is  but  one*  living  and 
true  God,''  everlasting,^  with- 
out body,  pai'ts,^or  passions/ 
of  infinite  power/  wisdom,^ 
and  goodness ;''  the  maker 
and  preserver  of  all  things, 
both  visible  and  invisible.^ 
And  in  unity  of  this  Godhead 
there  be  three  persons,  of 
one  substance,  power,  and 
eternity;  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost." 

ARTICLE    II. 

Of  the  Word,  or  Son  of  God, 
which  was  made  very  Man, 

The  Son,  which  is  the 
Word  of  theFather,  begotten 
from  everlasting  of  the  Fa- 
ther,^ the  very™  and  eternal 
God,°of  one  substance"  with 

a  Isa.  xlvi.  9.  1  Cor.  viii.  4.  6.         •»  Jer.  x.  10.  1  Thes.  i.  9.         c  Psal.  xc.  2. 
Rom.  xvi.  26.  ••  Deat.  iv.  15,  16.  John  iv.  24,  wilh  Luke  xxiv.  39.         «  Acts 

xir.  15.  James  i.  17.  f  Jer.  xxxii.  17.  27.  Mark  x.  27.  t  Psal.  cxlvii.  5. 

Bom.  xi.  33.  ^  Psal.  cxix.  68,  with  Matt.  xix.  17.  »  Neh.  ix.  6.     Col.  i. 

16, 17.  .  •'  Matt.  iii.  J  6, 17.  xxviii.  19.  1  John  iv.  7.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14. 

i.Prov.  viii.  22— 31.  John  i.  12.  14.  "'  1  John  v.  20.  Rora.ix.  5.         «  John 

xvii.  5.  Heb.  i.  8,  with  Psal.  xlv.  6.  "  John  x.  30.  Heb.  i.  3. 


ARTICLE    I. 

Of  Faith  in  the  Holy  Trinity. 

There  is  but  one  living  and 
true  God,  everlasting,  with- 
out body,  parts,  or  passions; 
of  infinite  power,  wisdom  and 
goodness,  the  maker  and  pre- 
server of  all  things,  both  vi- 
sible and  invisible.  And  in 
unity  of  this  Godhead  there 
be  three  persons,  of  one  sub- 
stance, power,  and  eternity, 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

ARTICLE    II. 

Of  the  Word,  or  Son  of  God, 
which  was  made  very  Man. 

The  Son,  which  is  the 
Word  of  the  Father,begotten 
from  everlasting  of  the  Fa- 
ther, the  very  and  eternal 
God,  of  one  substance  with 


liv 


APPENDIX. 


Articles  revised. 

the  Father,^  took  man's  na- 
ture in  the  womb  of  the 
blessed  Virgin,  of  her  sub- 
stance;" so  that  two  whole 
and  perfect  natures,  that  is 
to  say,  the  Godhead  and  the 
manhood,  were  joined  toge- 
ther in  one  person,  never  to 
be  divided,  whereof  is  one 
Christ,  very  God  and  very 
man,'!  ^ho  for  our  sakes  truly 
suffered  most  grievous  tor- 
ments in  his  soul  from  God/ 
was  crucified,  dead,  and  bu- 
ried," to  reconcile  his  Fa- 
ther to  us,*  and  to  be  a  sa- 
crifice, not  only  for  original 
guilt,  but  also  for  actual  sins 
of  men." 


Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England. 
the  Father,  took  man's  na- 
ture in  the  womb  of  the 
blessed  Virgin,  of  her  sub- 
stance; so  that  two  whole 
and  perfect  natures,  that  is 
to  say,  the  Godhead  and  man- 
hood, were  joined  together 
in  one  person,  never  to  be 
divided,  whereof  is  one 
Christ,  very  God  and  very 
man,  who  truly  suffered,  was 
crucified,  dead,  and  buried, 
to  reconcile  his  Father  to 
us,  and  to  be  a  sacrifice,  not 
only  for  original  guilt,  but 
also  for  all  actual  sins  of  men. 


ARTICLE    III. 

Of  the  going  down  of  Christ 
into  Hell. 
As  Christ  died  for  us,  and 
was  buried :  so  also  is  it  to 
be  believed  that  he  went 
down  into  hell. 


ARTICLE    III. 

As  Christ  died  for  us,  and 
was  buried,  so  it  is  to  be  be- 
lieved that  he  continued  in 
the  state  of  the  dead,  and  un- 
der the  power  and  dominion 
of  death,^  from  the  time  of 
his  death  and  burial  until  his 
resurrection ;''  which  hath 
been  otherwise  expresssed 
thus:  he  went  down  into 
hell. 

ARTICLE    IV. 

Of  the  Resurrection  of  Christ. 
Christ  did  truly  rise  again 

P  John  i.  14.  Isa.  vii.  14.   Luke  i.  35.  Gal.  iv.  4.  1  Isa.  vii.  14,  with 

Matt.  i.  23.  Rom.  i.  3,  4.  Heb.  xiii.  8.  '  Isa.  liii.  10,  11.  Mark  xiv.  33,  34. 

•  1  Pet.  ii.  24.  Phil.  ii.  1.  1  Cor.  xv.  3, 4.  «  Ezek.  xvi.  63.  Horn.  iii.  tiS. 

«  Cor.  V.  12.  «  Isa.  liii.  10.  Eph.  v.  2.  1  John  i.  7.  Heb.  ix.  26  "  PmI. 

xri.  10,  with  Acts  ii.  24—27.  31.  ^  Rom.  vi.  9.  Matt.  xit.  40. 


ARTICLE    IV. 

Of  the  Resurrection  of  Christ. 
Christ  did  truly  rise  again 


APPENDIX. 


Iv 


Articles  revised. 

from  death,y  and  took  again 
his  body,  with  flesh,  bones, 
and  all  things  appertaining 
to  the  perfection  of  man's 
nature,'  wherewith  he  as- 
cended into  heaven,  and 
there*  sitteth,  until  he  return 
to  judge^  all  men^  at  the  ge- 
neral resurrection  of  the 
body  at  the  last  day.^ 

ARTICLE    V. 

Of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
The  Holy  Ghost  is  very 
and  eternal  God,  of  one  sub- 
stance,* majesty,^  and  glory, 
with  the  Father  and  the  Son,s 
proceeding  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son.'' 


Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England. 
from  death,  and  took  again 
his  body,  with  flesh,  bones, 
and  all  things  appertaining 
to  the  perfection  of  man's 
nature,  wherewith  he  as- 
cended into  heaven,  and 
there  sitteth,  until  he  return 
to  judge  all  men  at  the  last 
day. 


ARTICLE    v. 

Of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
The  Holy  Ghost,  proceed- 
ing from  the  Father  and  the 
Son,  is  of  one  substance,  ma- 
jesty, and  glory,  with  the 
Father  and  the  Son,  very  and 
eternal  God. 


ARTICLE    VI. 

Of  the  Sufficiency  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  for  Salvation. 
Holy  Scripture'  containeth 
all  things  necessary  to  salva- 
tion,'' so  that  whatsoever  is 
not  read  therein,  nor  may  be 
proved  thereby,  is  not  to  be 
believed  as  an  article  of  faith, 
or  necessary  to  salvation.^ 


ARTICLE    VI. 

Of  the  Sufficiency  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  for  Salvation. 
Holy  Scripture  containeth 
all  things  necessary  to  salva- 
tion ;  so  that  whatsoever  is 
not  read  therein,  nor  may  be 
proved  thereby,  is  not  to  be 
required  of  any  man,  that  it 
should  be  believed  as  an  ar- 


y  1  Cor.  XV.  4.  Rom.  viii.  34.  Psal.  xvi.  10,  with  Acts  ii.  31.  Luke  xxiv.  34. 
«  Lake  xxiv.  39,  with  John  xx.  25.  27.  a  Psal.  Ixviii.  18,  with  Eph.  iv.  8.  Psal.  ex. 
1,  with  Acts  ii.  34,  35.  Markxix.lO.  Rom.  viii.  34.  ^  Acts  iii.  21.  Psal.  ex.  1, 
with  1  Cor.  XV.  25,  26.  Acts  i.  11.         c  g  Cor.  v.  20.  Acts  xvii.  31.  d  Exod. 

iii.  6,  with  Luke  xx.  37,  38.     Acts  xxiv.  14,  15.     1  Cor.  xv.  12,  to  the  end.    John 
V.  28,  29.  e  2  Sam.  xxiii.  2,  3.  Isa.  vi.  5.  8,  with  Acts  xxviii.  25,  and 

v.  3,  4.  1  Cor.  iii.  16,  and  vi.  19.  ^  Job  xxvi.  13.  33,  34.  1  Cor.  xii. 

Matt  .xxviii.  19.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  ?  1  Cor.  xii.  11.  Eph.  i.  17,  and  1  Cor.  ii.  8, 

with  1  Pet.  iv.  14.  h  Jojjn  xv.  26,  and  Matt.  x.  20,  and  1  Cor.  ii.  11,  12,  with 

Gal.  iv.  6,  and  Rom.  viii.  9,  and  Phil.  i.  9.      John  xvi.  14.      Isa.  xi.  2.     Isa.  Ixi.  1. 
Gen.  i.  2.  2  Chron.  xv.  1.  >  Rom.  i.  2.  2  Tim.  iii.  15.  2  Pet.  i.  20,  21. 

^  Psal.  xix.  7.  2  Tim.  iii.  15—17,  James  i.  21.  25.  Acts  xx.  32.  i  Prov, 

XXX.  5,  6.   Isa.  viii.  20.     Acls  xxvi.  22,  with  ver.  20.  27.    Gal.  i.  8,  9.  John  v.  S9. 


Ivi 


APPENDIX. 


Articles  revised. 

By  the  name  of  Holy  Scrip- 
ture we  understand  all  the 
canonical  Books  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament  which 
follow  : 


Of  the  Old  Testament. 

Genesis,  Exodus,  &c. 

Of  the  New  Testament. 

The  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew, 

&c. 

All  which  books,  as  they 
are  commonly  received,  we 
do  receive,  and  acknowledge 
them  to  be  given  by  the  in- 
spiration of  God  ;  and  in  that 
regard,  to  be  of  most  certain 
credit,  and  highest  authority. 


ARTICLE  TII. 

Of  the  Old  Testament. 

The  Old  Testament  is  not 

contrary  to  the  New,  in  the 

doctrine  contained  in  them  ;•» 

for  both  in  the  Old  and  New 


Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England. 
tide  of  the  faith,  or  be 
thought  requisite  or  neces- 
sary to  salvation.  In  the 
name  of  the  Holy  Scripture, 
we  do  understand  those  ca- 
nonical books  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testament,  of  whose 
authority  was  never  any 
doubt  in  the  church. 

Of  the  Names  and  Number 

of  the  Canonical  Books. 
Genesis,  Leviticus, 

Exodus,  Numbers,  &c. 

And  the  other  books,  as 
Hierome  saith,  the  church 
doth  read  for  example  of  life 
and  instruction  of  manners  ; 
but  yet  doth  it  not  apply  them 
to  establish  any  doctrine : 
such  are  these  following, 

Third  of  Esdras,    Book    of 
Tobias,   Fourth  of  Esdras, 
Judith,  &c. 

All  the  books  of  the  New 
Testament,  as  they  are  com- 
monly received,  we  do  re- 
ceive, and  account  them  for 
canonical. 

ARTICLE  VII. 

Of  the  Old  Testament. 

The  Old  Testament  is  not 

contrary   to  the   New ;    for 

both    in   the  Old   and  New 

Testament,    everlasting  life 


»  Actaxxvi.'il.  iiS.     2  Fct.  iii.  2. 
23,  24. 


Luke  xxiv.  4'i.     Horn.  iii.  o\.     GaJ.  iii, 


APPENDIX. 


Ivii 


Articles  revised, 

Testament,  everlasting  Jife 
is  offered  to  mankind  by 
Christ,"  who  is  the  only  me- 
diator between  God  and 
man/  being  both  God  and 
man.P  Wherefore  they  are 
not  to  be  heard  which  feign, 
that  the  old  fathers  did  look 
only  for  temporary  pro- 
mises.'i 

Although  the  law  given 
from  God  by  Moses,  as  touch- 
ing ceremonies  and  rites,  do 
not  bind  Christians ;''  nor  the 
civil  precepts  given  by  Mo- 
ses, such  as  were  peculiarly 
fitted  to  the  commonwealth 
of  the  Jews,  are  of  necessity 
to  be  received  in  any  com- 
monwealth ;'  yet  notwith- 
standing, no  Christian  man 
whatsoever  is  free  from  the 
obedience  of  the  command- 
ments which  are  called  mo- 
ral/ By  the  moral  law,  we 
understand  all  the  ten  com- 
mandments taken  in  their  full 
extent. 


Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England. 

is  offered  to  mankind  by 
Christ,  who  is  the  only  me- 
diator between  God  and  man, 
being  both  God  and  man. 
Wherefore  they  are  not  to 
be  heard  which  feign,  that 
the  old  fathers  did  look  only 
for  transitory  promises.  Al- 
though the  law  given  from 
God  by  Moses,  as  touching 
ceremonies  and  rites,  do  not 
bind  Christian  men ;  nor  the 
civil  precepts  thereof  ought 
of  necessity  to  be  received  in 
any  commonwealth  ;  yet  not- 
withstanding, no  Christian 
man  whatsoever  is  free  from 
the  obedience  of  the  com- 
mandments which  are  called 
moral. 


ARTICLE  VIII. 

Of  the  three  Creeds. 

The   three    creeds,   Nice 
creed,  Athanasius' creed,  and 


n  Gen.  iii.  15.  xxii.   18,  with   Gal.  iii.  8.  14.   1  Cor.  x.  2 — 4.  Luke  i.  69,  70. 
Acts  iii.  24.  Isa.  liii.  «  Dan.  ix.  17.  Rom.  viii.  34.  1  John  ii.  1. 

Heb.  vii.  25.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  John  xiv.  6.  P  Gal.  iv.  4,  5.  Acts  xx.  28.  Phil. 

ii.  7.  8.  1  Acts  xxvi.  6,  7.  Rom.  iv.  11.  Gal.  iii.  9.  Heb.  xi.  10. 16.  35. 

«•  Gal.  iv.  9, 10.  Col.  ii.  14.  16,  17.  Heb.  ix.  9,  10.  •  Acts  xxv.  9,  10.  25, 

with  Dent.  xvii.  8 — 13.  Rom.  xiii.  1.  .5.  Tit.  iii.  1.  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14.  *Matt. 

V.  17,  to  the  end.  Rom.  xiii.  8 — 10.  Eph.  vi.  1 — 3.  James  ii.  3— t12.  Rom.  vii.  25. 
iii.  31.  Matt.  vii.  12. 


Iviii 


APPENDIX. 


Articles  revised. 


Articles  of  tlie  Church  of 
England. 
that  which  is  commonly 
called  the  Apostles'  creed, 
ought  thoroughly  to  be  re- 
ceived and  believed ;  for  they 
may  be  proved  by  most  cer- 
tain warrants  of  holy  writ. 

ARTICLE  IX. 

Of  Original  or  Birth  of  Sin. 
Original  sin  standeth  not 
in  the  following  of  Adam,  as 
the  Pelagians  do  vainly  talk, 
but  it  is  the  fault  and  cor- 
ruption of  the  nature  of  every 
man  that  naturally  is  engen- 
dered of  the  offspring  of 
Adam,  whereby  man  is  very 
far  gone  from  original  righ- 
teousness, and  is  of  his  own 
nature  inclined  to  evil,  so 
that  the  flesh  lusteth  always 
contrary  to  the  Spirit,  and 
therefore  in  every  person 
born  into  this  world,  it  de- 
serveth  God's  wrath  and 
damnation.  And  this  infec- 
tion of  nature  doth  remain, 
yea  in  them  that  are  regene- 
rated, whereby  the  lust  of 
the  flesh,  called  in  Greek 
^povijjua  (raoKogy  which  some 
do  expound  the  wisdom, 
some  sensuality,  some  the 
affection,  some  the  desire  of 
the  flesh,  is  not  subject  to 
the  law   of  God.     And  al- 

"  Psal.  li.  5.  John  iii.  5,  6.  ^  Job  xiv.  4.  xr.  14.  Rom.  vi.  6.  John  HI. 

3.  5.  7.  »  Rom.  t.  12—19.  Gen.  ii.  17,  with  1  Cor.  xy.  tt.         T  Col.  ii.  13. 

Rom.  Tu.  18.  Eccl,  vii.  29.  »  Gen.  vi.  5.  viii.  21.  Jer.  XTii.  9.  Rom. 

Tii.  8.  Janes  i.  14.  *  Ron.  viii.  7.  1  Cor.  ii.  14.  Col.  i.  ^1.  *>  Bph.  ii.  3. 

Rom.  viii.  6,  7.  <^  Prov.  xx.  9.  Rom.  vii.  17.  20.  23.  25. 


ARTICLE  IX. 

Of  Original  or  Birth  Sin. 

Oriffinal  sin"  standeth  not 
in  the  following  of  Adam,  as 
the  Pelagians  do  vainly  talk:'' 
but  together  with  his  first  sin 
imputed,  it  is  the  fault  and 
corruption  of  the  nature  of 
every  man  that  naturally 
is  propagated  from  Adam  ;'' 
whereby  man  is  wholly  de- 
prived of  original  righteous- 
ness,y  and  is  of  his  own  na- 
ture inclined  only  to  evil.^ 
So  that  the  lust  of  the  flesh, 
called  in  Greek  0pov»]jua 
trapKoc,  which  some  do  ex- 
pound the  wisdom,  some  sen- 
suality, some  the  affection, 
some  the  desire  of  the  flesh, 
is  not  subject  to  the  law  of 
God  ;''  and  therefore  in  every 
person  born  into  this  world 
it  deserveth  God's  wrath  and 
damnation.''  And  this  in- 
fection of  nature  doth  re- 
main, yea,  in  them  that  are 
regenerate,'^  whereby  the 
flesh  lusteth  always  contrary 


APPENDIX. 


lix 


Articles  revised, 

to  the  Spirit."^  And  although 
there  is  no  condemnation  for 
them  that  are  regenerate, 
and  do  believe,^  yet  the  apos- 
tle doth  confess,  that  con- 
cupiscence and  lust  is  truly 
and  properly  sin/ 

ARTICLE  X. 

Of  Free  Will 

The  condition  of  man  after 
the  fall  of  Adam  is  such,  that 
he  cannot  turn  or  prepare 
himself,  by  his  own  natural 
strength  and  good  works,  to 
faith  and  calling  upon  God  ;^ 
wherefore  we  have  no  power 
to  do  good  works  pleasing 
and  acceptable  to  God,''  with- 
out the  grace  of  God  by 
Christ,  both  preventing  us, 
that  we  may  have  a  good 
will,  and  working  so  effec- 
tually in  us,  as  that  it  de- 
termineth  our  will  to  that 
which  is  good,'  and  also 
working  with  us  when  we 
have  that  will  unto  good.'' 

ARTICLE  XI. 

Of  the  Justification  of  Man 
before  God, 

We  are  justified,  that  is, 
we  are  accounted  righteous 


Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England. 
though  there  is  no  condem- 
nation for  them  that  believe 
and  are  baptized,  yet  the 
apostle  doth  confess,  that 
concupiscence  and  lust  hath 
of  itself  the  nature  of  sin. 


ARTICLE  X. 

Of  Free  Will. 

The  condition  of  man  after 
the  fall  of  Adam  is  such,  that 
he  cannot  turn  and  prepare 
himself  by  his  own  natural 
strength  and  good  works,  to 
faith  and  calling  upon  God. 
Wherefore  we  have  no 
power  to  good  works  plea- 
sant and  acceptable  to  God, 
without  the  grace  of  God  by 
Christ  preventing  us,  that 
we  may  have  a  good-will, 
and  working  with  us,  when 
we  have  that  good-will. 


ARTICLE  XI. 

Of  the  Justification  of  Man. 

We  are   accounted  righ- 
teous before  God,  only  for 


d  Gal.  V.  17.        «  Rom.viii.  1.  13.  John  Hi.  13.       f  Rom.  viii.  17.  20.       «fEph. 
ii.  1.  5.  1  Cor.  ii.  14.  Eph.  ii.  8—10.  John  vi.  44.  65.  »>  Rom.  viii.  8.  Heb. 

xi.  6.  »Ezek.  xi.  19,  20.  xxxvi.  26,  27.  Jer.  xxxi.  32,  33,  with  Heb.  x. 

11.  Phil.  ii.  12,  13.  John  vi.  45.  Eph.  i.  19,  20.  1  Cor.  ir.  7.  k  Heb. 

xiii.  21.   Phil.  viii.  1.  6.    Heb*  xii.  22.    1  Pel.  v.  10.    1  Thei.  y.  23,  24.    1  Kings 
viii.  57,  58. 


Ix 


APPENDIX. 


Articles  revised. 

before  God,  and  have  remis- 
sion of  sins,*  not  for  nor  by 
our  own  works  or  deserv- 
ings/but  freely  by  his  grace," 
only  for  our  Lord  and  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ's  sake,** 
his  whole  obedience  and  sa- 
tisfaction being  by  God  im- 
puted unto  us,'^  and  Christ 
with  his  righteousness,  being 
apprehended  and  rested  on 
by  faith  only.''  The  doctrine 
of  justification  by  faith  only, 
is  a  wholesome  doctrine,  and 
very  full  of  comfort,'  not- 
withstanding God  doth  not 
forgive  them  that  are  im- 
penitent, and  go  on  still  in 
their  trespasses." 

ARTICLE  XII. 

Of  Good  Works, 

Good  works,' which  are  the 
fruits  of  faith,'  and  follow 
after  justification,"  cannot 
put  away  our  sins,"*  and  en- 
dure the  severity  of  God's 
judgment ;''  yet  are  they,  not- 
withstanding their  imperfec- 
tions, in  the  sight  of  God 
pleasing  and  acceptable  unto 
him  in  and  for  Christ,^  and 


Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England. 
the  merit  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  by 
faith,  and  not  for  our  own 
works  or  deservings.  Where- 
fore, that  we  are  justified  by 
faith  only,  is  a  most  whole- 
some doctrine,  and  very  full 
of  comfort,  as  more  largely 
expressed  in  the  homily  of 
justification. 


ARTICLE  XII. 

Of  Good  Works. 

Albeit  that  good  works, 
which  are  the  fruits  of  faith, 
and  follow  after  justification, 
cannot  put  away  our  sins, 
and  endure  the  severity  of 
God's  judgment,  yet  are  they 
pleasing  and  acceptable  to 
God  in  Christ,  and  do  spring 
out  necessarily  of  a  true 
and  lively   faith,  insomuch 


J  Rom.  iv.  5—7.  Psal.  xxxii.  1,  2.  "  Rom.  iii.  20.  Gal.  ii.  16.  iii.  10,  11. 

Phil.  Hi.  9.  "  Rom.  iii.  24.  Tit.  iii.  7.  «>  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.  v.  1. 

2  Cor.  V.  18,  19.  p  Rom.  v.  9.  17—19.  iii.  25,  26.  iv.  6.  24.  2  Cor.  v.  21. 

q  Rom.  iii.  22.  25,26.28.     Gal.  ii.  16.     Isa.  xxviii.  16,  with   Rom.  ix.  33,  and 
1  Pet.  ii.  6.  Pliil.  iii.  9.  '  2  Tim.  i.  13.  Rom.  v.  1,2.  8.  11.  xr.  13. 

1  Pet.  i.  8.  «  P«al.  Ixviii.  20,  21.  Exod.  xxxiv.  6,  7.  Luke  xiii.  3.  5.  '  Gal. 

▼.  6.  James  ii.  17,  18.  22.         "  Tit.  ii.  14.  iii.  7,  8.    Epii.  ii.  8,  9. 18.  "  Rom. 

iii.  20,  21.  iv.  4—9.  Dan.  ix.  18,  19.  *  Neb.  xiii.  22.  Psal.  cxliii.  2. 

Job  ix.  14,  15.  19,  20.     Exod.  xxviii.  38.  R^v.  viii.  3,  4.  y  1  Pel.  ii.  5. 

Heb.  xiii.  16.  20,  21.  Col.  i.  10.  Phil  iv,  18. 


APPENDIX. 


Ixi 


Articles  revised. 

do  spring  out  necessarily  of 
a  true  and  lively  faith/ inso- 
much that  by  them  a  lively 
faith  may  be  evidently  known, 
as  a  tree  discerned  by  the 
fruits.^ 


Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England. 
that  by  them  a  lively  faith 
may  be  as  evidently  known 
as  a  tree  discerned  by  the 
fruit. 


ARTICLE   XIII. 

Of  Works  before  Justifi- 
cation. 

Works  done  before  justi- 
fication by  Christ,  and  rege- 
neration by  his  Spirit,  are 
not  pleasing  unto  God,**  for- 
asmuch as  they  spring  not  of 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ :''  nei- 
ther do  they  make  men  meet 
to  receive  grace,  or  (as  the 
school  authors  say)  deserve 
grace  of  congruity ;  yea, 
rather,  for  that  they  are  not 
done  as  God  hath  willed  and 
commanded  them  to  be  done, 
they  are  sinful.** 


ARTICLE  XIII. 

Of  Works  before  Justifi- 
cation. 

Works  done  before  the 
grace  of  Christ,  and  the  in- 
spiration of  his  Spirit,  are 
not  pleasant  to  God,  foras- 
much as  they  spring  not  of 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  neither 
do  they  make  men  meet  to 
receive  grace,  or  (as  the 
school  authors  say)  deserve 
grace  of  congruity;  yea,  ra- 
ther, for  that  they  are  not 
done  as  God  hath  willed  and 
commanded  them  to  be  done, 
we  doubt  not  but  they  have 
the  nature  of  sin. 


ARTICLE  XIV. 

Of  Works  of  Supererogation. 

Voluntary  works,  besides 
over  and  above  God's  com- 
mandments, which  they  call 
works  of  supererogation, 
cannot    be   taught^  without 


ARTICLE  XIV. 

Of  Works  of  Supererogation^ 
Voluntary  works,  besides 
over  and  above  God's  com- 
mandments, which  they  call 
works  of  supererogation, 
cannot    be    taught    without 


^  James  ii.  16.  1  John  i.  4.  »  James  ii.  18,  19.  John  xv.  4.  5.  1  John  u. 

3.  5.  Matt.  xii.  33.  •>  Tit.  i.  15,  16.  Matt.  vii.  18.  Rom.  viii.  8.  Prov.  xv. 

8.  26.  xxi.  27.  Rom.  iii.  12.  <=  Heb.  xi.  5,  6.  Gal.  v.  6.  d  2  Tim. 

i.  9.       John  i.  13.       Rom.  viii.  7,  8.       Hag.  ii.  14.         Isa.  Iviii.  1 — 5.  Ixvi.  2,  5. 
^Matt.  V.  48.      Mark  xii.  30,31.      Phil.  ir.  8,  9. 


Ixii 


APPENDIX, 


Articles  revised. 

arrogancy  and  impiety  ;'  for 
by  them  men  do  declare,  that 
they  do  not  only  render  unto 
God  as  much  as  they  are 
bound  to  do ;  but  that  they 
do  more  for  his  sake  than  of 
bounden  duty  is  required ; 
whereas  Christ  saith  plainly, 
"  When  ye  have  done  all 
those  things  that  are  com- 
manded you,  say.  We  are  un- 
profitable servants,  we  have 
done  that  which  was  our 
duty  to  do/"* 


Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England, 

arrogancy  and  impiety.  For 
by  them  men  do  declare,  that 
they  do  not  only  render  unto 
God,  as  much  as  they  are 
bound  to  do,  but  that  they 
do  more  for  his  sake  than  of 
bounden  duty  is  required ; 
whereas  Christ  saith  plainly, 
"  When  ye  have  done  all  that 
are  commanded  to  you,  say. 
We  are  unprofitable  ser- 
vants." 


ARTICLE  XV. 

Of  Christ  alone  without  Sin. 

Christ  in  the  truth  of  our 
nature  was  made  like  unto 
us  in  all  things,  sin  only  ex- 
cepted,* from  which  he  was 
clearly  void  both  in  his  flesh 
and  in  his  spirit  :^  he  came 
to  be  the  Lamb  without  spot,* 
who  by  sacrifice  of  himself" 
once  made,"should  takeaway 
the  sins  of  the  world  ;**  and 
sin  (as  St.  John  saith)  was 
not  in  him.P  But  all  we  the 
rest,  although  baptized  and 
regenerate,  yet  offend  in 
many  things  ;  and  "  if  we  say 
we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive 


ARTICLE  XV. 

Of  Christ  alone  without  Sin. 

Christ  in  the  truth  of  our 
nature  was  made  like  unto 
us  in  all  things,  sin  only  ex- 
cept, from  which  he  was 
clearly  void,  both  in  his  flesh 
and  in  his  spirit.  He  came 
to  be  a  Lamb  without  spot, 
who  by  sacrifice  of  himself 
once  made,  should  take  away 
the  sins  of  the  world;  and 
sin  (as  St.  John  saith)  was 
not  in  him.  But  all  the  rest 
(although  baptized, and  born 
again  in  Christ)  yet  offend  in 
many  things  ;  and  "  if  we  say 
we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive 


SJob  ix.   2,  3.  20,  21.      Psal.   cxliii.  2.      ProT.  xx.   9.       Phil.  iii.  8—15. 
h  Luke  xvii.  10,  with  ver.  7 — 9.  *Isa.  liii.  3—5.  Heb.  ii.  17,  with 

T.  15.  k  Lake  i.  35,  with  Acts  iii.  14.  John  xiv.  30.  2  Cor.  v.  21.  Heb.  vii.  26. 

>  1  Pet  i.  1 9.  m  Eph.  ▼.  2.  »  Heb.  ix.  26.  28.   x.  10. 12.  <>  John  i.  29. 

V  1  John  iii.  5. 


APPENDIX.  Ixiii 

ourselves,  and  the  truth  is     ourselves,  and  the  truth   is 
not  in  us.^i  not  in  us." 

Charles  Herle,  prolocutor. 

Henry  Roborough,  scribe. 

Adoniram  Byfield,  scribe. 

N.  B.  The  assembly  proceeded  no  farther  in  the  revisal. 


No.  VIII. 


THE  DIRECTORY  FOR  THE  PUBLIC  WORSHIP  OF  GOD 

Agreed  upon  hy  the  Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster  ;  ex- 
amined and  approved y  Anno  1654,  by  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland ;  and  ratified  by  Act  of  Parlia- 
ment the  same  Year, 

THE    FREFACE. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  blessed  Reformation,  our  wise  and 
pious  ancestors  took  care  to  set  forth  an  order  for  redress 
of  many  things,  which  they  then  by  the  word  discovered  to 
be  vain,  erroneous,  superstitious,  and  idolatrous,  in  the 
public  worship  of  God.  This  occasioned  many  godly  and 
learned  men  to  rejoice  much  in  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer,  at  that  time  set  forth  ;  because  the  mass,  and  the 
rest  of  the  Latin  service,  being  removed,  the  public  worship 
was  celebrated  in  our  own  tongue ;  many  of  the  common 
people  also  received  benefit  by  hearing  the  Scriptures  read 
in  their  own  language,  which  formerly  were  unto  them  as  a 
book  that  is  sealed. 

Howbeit,  long  and  sad  experie^nce  hath  made  it  manifest, 
that  the  liturgy  used  in  the  church  of  England  (notwith- 
standing all  the  pains  and  religious  intentions  of  the  com- 
pilers of  it)  hath  proved  an  offence,  not  only  to  many  of 
the  godly  at  home,  but  also  to  the  reformed  churches 
abroad.  For  not  to  speak  of  urging  the  reading  of  all  the 
prayers,  which  very  greatly  increased  the  burden  of  it:  the 
many  unprofitable  and  burdensome  ceremonies  contained  in 
it,  have  occasioned  much  mischief,  as  well  by  disquieting 
the  consciences  of  many  godly  ministers  and  people,  who 
could  not  yield  unto  them,  as  by  depriving  them  of  the  or- 

♦1  Jaraes  iii.  2.     1  John  i.  8.  10. 


Ixiv  APPENDIX. 

dinances  of  God,  which  they  might  not  enjoy  without  con- 
forming or  subscribing-  to  those  ceremonies.  Sundry  good 
Christians  have  been,  by  means  thereof,  kept  from  the 
Lord's  tableland  divers  able  and  faithful  ministers  debarred 
from  the  exercise  of  their  ministry  (to  the  endangering  of 
many  thousand  souls,  in  a  time  of  such  scarcity  of  ftiithful 
pastors),  and  spoiled  of  their  livelihood,  to  the  undoing  of 
them  and  their  families.  Prelates  and  their  faction  have 
laboured  to  raise  the  estimation  of  it  to  such  a  height,  as 
if  there  were  no  other  worship  or  way  of  worship  of  God 
amongst  us,  but  only  the  service-book ;  to  the  great  hin- 
derance  of  the  preaching  of  the  word,  and  (in  some  places, 
especially  of  late)  to  the  justling  of  it  out,  as  unnecessary, 
or,  at  best,  as  far  inferior  to  the  reading  of  common  prayer, 
which  was  made  no  better  than  an  idol  by  many  ignorant 
and  superstitious  people,  who,  pleasing  themselves  in  their 
presence  at  that  service,  and  their  lip-labour  in  bearing  a 
part  in  it,  have  thereby  hardened  themselves  in  their  igno- 
rance and  carelessness  of  saving  knowledge  and  true  piety. 

In  the  mean  time,  Papists  boasted,  that  the  book  was  a 
compliance  with  them  in  a  great  part  of  their  service  ;  and 
so  were  not  a  little  confirmed  in  their  superstition  and  idol- 
atry, expecting  rather  our  return  to  them,  than  endeavour- 
ing the  reformation  of  themselves :  in  which  expectation 
they  were  of  late  very  much  encouraged,  when,  upon  the 
pretended  warrantableness  of  imposing  the  former  ceremo- 
nies, new  ones  were  daily  obtruded  upon  the  church. 

Add  hereunto  (which  was  not  foreseen,  but  since  hath 
come  to  pass),  that  the  liturgy  hath  been  a  great  means,  as 
on  the  one  hand  to  make  and  increase  an  idle  and  unedify- 
ing  ministry,  which  contented  itself  with  set  forms  made  to 
their  hands  by  others,  without  putting  forth  themselves  to 
exercise  the  gift  of  prayer,  with  which  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  pleaseth  to  furnish  all  his  servants,  whom  he  calls  to 
that  office  :  so  on  the  other  side  it  hath  been  (and  ever 
would  be,  if  continued)  a  matter  of  endless  strife  and  con- 
tention in  the  church,  and  a  snare  both  to  many  godly  and 
faithful  ministers,  who  have  been  persecuted  and  silenced 
upon  that  occasion,  and  to  others  of  hopeful  parts,  many 
of  which  have  been,  and  more  still  would  be,  diverted  from 
all  thoughts  of  the  ministry  to  other  studies;  especially  in 
these  later  times,  wherein  God  vouchsafeth  to  his  people 


APPENDIX.  IXV 

more  and  better  means  for  the  discovery  of  error  and  su- 
perstition, and  for  attaining  of  knowledge  in  the  mysteries 
of  godliness,  and  gifts  in  preaching  and  prayer. 

Upon  these,  and  many  the  like  weighty  considerations,  in 
reference  to  the  whole  book  in  general,  and  because  of  di- 
vers particulars  contained  in  it ;  not  from  any  love  to  no- 
velty, or  intention  to  disparage  our  first  reformers  (of  whom 
we  are  persuaded,  that,  were  they  now  alive,  they  would 
join  with  us  in  this  work,  and  whom  we  acknowledge  as  ex- 
cellent instruments,  raised  by  God,  to  begin  the  purging 
and  building  of  his  house,  and  desire  they  may  be  had  of  us 
and  posterity  in  everlasting  remembrance,  with  thankful* 
ness  and  honour),  but  that  we  may,  in  some  measure,  an- 
swer the  gracious  providence  of  God,  which  at  this  time 
calleth  upon  us  for  farther  reformation,  and  may  satisfy  our 
own  consciences,  and  answer  the  expectation  of  other  re- 
formed churches,  and  the  desires  of  many  of  the  godly 
among  ourselves,  and  withal  give  some  public  testimony  of 
our  endeavours  for  uniformity  in  divine  worship,  which  we 
have  promised  in  our  solemn  league  and  covenant :  we 
have,  after  earnest  and  frequent  calling  upon  the  name  of 
God,  and  after  much  consultation,  not  with  flesh  and  blood, 
but  with  his  holy  word,  resolved  to  lay  aside  the  former  li- 
turgy, with  the  many  rites  and  ceremonies  formerly  used  in 
the  worship  of  God ;  and  have  agreed  upon  this  following 
directory  for  all  the  parts  of  public  worship,  at  ordinary 
and  extraordinary  times. 

Wherein  our  care  hath  been,  to  hold  forth  such  things 
as  are  of  divine  institution  in  every  ordinance  ;  and  other 
things  we  have  endeavoured  to  set  forth  according  to  the 
rules  of  Christian  prudence,  agreeable  to  the  general  rules 
of  the  word  of  God  :  our  meaning  therein  being  only,  that 
the  general  heads,  the  sense  and  scope  of  the  prayers,  and 
other  parts  of  public  worship,  being  known  to  all,  there  may 
be  a  consent  of  all  the  churches,  in  those  things  that  contain 
the  substance  of  the  service  and  worship  of  God  ;  and  the 
ministers  may  be  hereby  directed  in  their  administrations, 
to  keep  like  soundness  in  doctrine  and  prayer;  and  may,  if 
need  be,  have  some  help  and  furniture ;  and  yet  so,  as  they 
become  not  hereby  slothful  and  negligent,  in  stirring  up  the 
gifts  of  Christ  in  them ;  but  that  each  one,  by  meditation, 
by  taking  heed  to  himself,  and  the  flock  of  God  committed 

VOL.  v.  e 


Ixyi  APPENDIX. 

to  him,  and  by  wise  observing  the  ways  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence, may  be  careful  to  furnish  his  heart  and  tongue  with 
farther  or  other  materials  of  prayer  and  of  exhortation,  as 
shall  be  needful  upon  all  occasion?. 

Of  the  assembling  nf  the  Congregation^  and  their  Behaviour 
in  the  Public  Worship  of  God. 

When  the  congregation  is  to  meet  for  public  worship, 
the  people  (having  before  prepared  their  hearts  thereunto) 
ought  all  to  come,  and  join  therein ;  not  absenting  them- 
selves from  the  public  ordinances  through  negligence,  or 
upon  pretence  of  private  meetings. 

Let  all  enter  the  assembly,  not  irreverently,  but  in  a 
grave  and  seemly  manner,  taking  their  seats  or  places  with- 
out adoration,  or  bowing  themselves  towards  one  place  or 
other. 

The  congregation  being  assembled,  the  minister,  after 
solemn  calling  on  them  to  the  worshipping  of  the  great 
name  of  God,  is  to  begin  with  prayer. 

"  In  all  reverence  and  humility  acknowledging  the  in- 
comprehensible greatness  and  majesty  of  the  Lord  (in 
whose  presence  they  do  then  in  a  special  manner  appear), 
and  their  own  vileness  and  unworthiness  to  approach  so 
near  him,  with  their  utter  inability  of  themselves  to  so  great 
a  work ;  and  humbly  beseeching  him  for  pardon,  assistance, 
and  acceptance,  in  the  whole  service  then  to  be  performed; 
and  for  a  blessing  on  that  particular  portion  of  his  word 
then  to  be  read  :  and  all  in  the  name  and  mediation  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

The  public  worship  being  begun,  the  people  are  wholly 
to  attend  upon  it,  forbearing  to  read  any  thing,  except  what 
the  minister  is  then  reading  or  citing:  and  abstaining  much 
more  from  all  private  whisperings,  conferences,  salutations, 
or  doing  reverence  to  any  persons  present,  or  coming  in  ; 
as  also  from  all  gazing,  sleeping,  and  other  indecent  beha- 
viour, which  may  disturb  the  minister  or  people,  or  hinder 
themselves  and  others  in  the  service  of  God. 

If  any,  through  necessity,  be  hindered  from  being  present 
at  the  beginning,  they  ought  not,  when  they  come  into  the 
congregation,  to  betake  themselves  to  their  private  devo- 
tions, but  reverently  to  compose  themselves  to  join  with 


APPENDIX.  Ixvii 

the  assembly,   in  that  ordinance  of  God  which  is  then  in 
hand. 

Of  Public  Reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

Reading  of  the  word  in  the  congregation,  being  part  of 
the  public  worship  of  God  (wherein  we  acknowledge  our 
dependance  upon  him,  and  subjection  to  him),  and  one 
means  sanctified  by  him  for  the  edifying  of  his  people,  is  to 
be  performed  by  the  pastors  and  teachers. 

Howbeit,  such  as  intend  the  ministry,  may  occasionally 
both  read  the  word,  and  exercise  their  gift  in  preaching  in 
the  congregation,  if  allowed  by  the  presbytery  thereunto. 

All  the  canonical  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament 
(but  none  of  those  which  are  commonly  called  Apocrypha) 
shall  be  publicly  read  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  out  of  the  best 
allowed  translation,  distinctly,  that  all  may  hear  and  under- 
stand. 

How  large  a  portion  shall  be  read  at  once,  is  left  to  the 
wisdom  of  the  minister ;  but  it  is  convenient,  that  ordina- 
rily one  chapter  of  each  Testament  be  read  at  every  meet- 
ing ;  and  sometimes  more,  where  the  chapters  be  short,  or 
the  coherence  of  matter  requireth  it. 

It  is  requisite  that  all  the  canonical  books  be  read  over  in 
order,  that  the  people  may  be  better  acquainted  with  the 
whole  body  of  the  Scriptures ;  and,  ordinarily,  where  the 
reading  in  either  Testament  endeth  on  one  Lord's  day,  it  is 
to  begin  the  next. 

We  commend  also  the  more  frequent  reading  of  such 
scriptures,  as  he  that  readeth  shall  think  best  for  edifica- 
tion of  his  hearers,  as  the  book  of  Psalms,  and  such-like. 

When  the  minister  who  readeth  shall  judge  it  necessary 
to  expound  any  part  of  what  is  read,  let  it  not  be  done 
until  the  whole  chapter  or  psalm  be  ended ;  and  regard  is 
always  to  be  had  unto  the  time,  that  neither  preaching, 
nor  other  ordinances,  be  straitened,  or  rendered  tedious. 
Which  rule  is  to  be  observed  in  all  other  public  perform- 
ances. 

Beside  public  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  every 
person  that  can  read  is  to  be  exhorted  to  read  the  Scrip- 
tures privately  (and  all  others  that  cannot  read,  if  not  dis- 
abled by  age,  or  otherwise,  are  likewise  to  be  exhorted  to 
learn  to  read),  and  to  have  a  Bible. 

e  2 


Ixvii 


APPENDIX. 


Of  Public  Prayer  before  the  Sermon. 

After  readingof  the  word  (and  singing-  of  the  psalm),  the 
minister  who  is  to  preach,  is  to  endeavour  to  get  his  own 
and  his  hearers'  hearts  to  be  rightly  affected  with  their  sins, 
that  they  may  all  mourn  in  sensethereof  before  the  Lord, 
and  hunger  and  thirst  after  the  grace  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ, 
by  proceeding  to  a  more  full  confession  of  sin,  with  shame 
and  holy  confusion  efface,  and  to  call  upon  the  Lord  to  this 
effect : 

"  To  acknowledge  our  great  sinfulness  ;  first,  by  reason  of 
original  sin,  which  (beside  the  guilt  that  makes  us  liable  to 
everlasting  damnation)  is  the  seed  of  all  other  sins,  hath 
depraved  and  poisoned  all  the  faculties  and  powers  of  soul 
and  body,  doth  defile  our  best  actions,  and  (were  it  not 
restrained,  or  our  hearts  renewed  by  grace)  would  break 
forth  into  innumerable  transgressions,  and  greatest  rebel- 
lions against  the  Lord,  that  ever  were  committed  by  the 
vilest  of  the  sons  of  men.  And,  next,  by  reason  of  actual 
sins,  our  own  sins,  the  sins  of  magistrates,  of  ministers,  and 
of  the  whole  nation,  unto  which  we  are  many  ways  acces- 
sory ;  which  sins  of  ours  receive  many  fearful  aggravations, 
we  having  broken  all  the  commandments  of  the  holy,  just, 
and  good  law  of  God,  doing  that  which  is  forbidden,  and 
leaving  undone  what  is  enjoined  ;  and  that  not  only  out 
of  ignorance  and  infirmity,  but  also  more  presumptuous- 
ly, against  the  light  of  our  minds,  checks  of  our  conscien- 
ces, and  motions  of  his  own  Holy  Spirit,  to  the  contrary, 
so  that  we  have  no  cloak  for  our  sins ;  yea,  not  only  de- 
spising the  riches  of  God's  goodness,  forbearance,  and  long- 
suffering,  but  standing  out  against  many  invitations  and 
offers  of  grace  in  the  gospel ;  not  endeavouring  as  we  ought, 
to  receive  Christ  into  our  hearts  by  faith,  or  to  walk  worthy 
of  him  in  our  lives. 

'*  To  bewail  our  blindness  of  mind,  hardness  of  heart, 
unbelief,  impenitency,  security,  lukewarmness,  barrenness; 
our  not  endeavouring  after  mortification  and  newness  of 
life,  nor  after  the  exercise  of  godliness  in  the  power  thereof: 
and  that  the  best  of  us  have  not  so  steadfastly  walked  with 
God,  kept  our  garments  so  unspotted,  nor  been  so  zealous 
of  his  glory,  and  the  good  of  others,  as  we  ought:  and  to 
mourn  over  such  other  sins  as  the  congregation  is  particu- 


APPENDIX.  Ixix 

larly  guilty  of,  notvvithstandinj^  tlie  nianiibld  and  great  mer- 
cies of  our  God,  the  love  of  Christ,  the  light  of  the  gospel, 
and  reformation  of  religion,  our  own  purposes,  prou^ises, 
vows,  solemn  covenant,  and  other  special  obligations,  to  the 
contrary. 

*'  To  acknowledge  and  confess,  that,  as  we  are  convinced 
of  our  guilt,  so,  out  of  a  deep  sense  thereof,  we  judge  our- 
selves unworthy  of  the  smallest  benefits,  most  worthy  of 
God's  fiercest  wrath,  and  of  all  the  curses  of  the  law,  and 
heaviest  judgments  inflicted  upon  the  most  rebellious  sin- 
ners ;  and  that  he  might  most  justly  take  his  kingdom  and 
gospel  from  us,  plague  us  with  all  sorts  of  spiritual  and 
temporal  judgments  in  this  life,  and  after  cast  us  into  utter 
darkness,  in  the  lake  that  burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone, 
where  is  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth  for  evermore. 

*' Notwithstanding  all  which,  to  draw  near  to  the  throne 
of  grace,  encouraging  ourselves  with  hope  of  a  gracious  an- 
swer of  our  prayers,  in  the  riches  and  all-sufficiency  of  that 
one  only  oblation,  the  satisfaction  and  intercession  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  and  our 
Father  ;  and  in  confidence  of  the  exceeding  great  and  pre- 
cious promises  of  mercy  and  grace  in  the  new  covenant, 
through  the  same  Mediator  thereof,  to  deprecate  the  heavy 
wrath  and  curse  of  God,  which  we  are  not  able  to  avoid  or 
bear ;  and  humbly  and  earnestly  to  supplicate  for  mercy, 
in  the  free  and  full  remission  of  all  our  sins ;  and  that  only 
for  the  bitter  sufferings  and  precious  merits  of  our  only  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ. 

'*  That  the  Lord  would  vouchsafe  to  shed  abroad  his 
love  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost;  seal  unto  us,  by  the 
same  Spirit  of  adoption,  the  full  assurance  of  our  pardon 
and  reconciliation;  comfort  all  that  mourn  in  Zion,  speak 
peace  to  the  wounded  and  troubled  spirit,  and  bind  up  the 
broken-hearted  :  and  as  for  secure  and  presumptuous  sin- 
ners, that  he  would  open  their  eyes,  convince  their  consci- 
ences, and  turn  them  from  darkness  unto  light,  and  from 
the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  also  may  receive 
forgiveness  of  sin,  and  an  inheritance  among  them  that  are 
sanctified  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 

"With  remission  of  sins  through  the  blood  of  Christ,  to 
pray  for  sanctification  by  his  Spirit ;  the  mortification  of  sin 
dwelling  in,  and  many  times  tyrannizing  over,  us ;  the  quick- 


IXX  APPENDIX. 

ening  of  our  dead  spirits,  with  the  life  of  God  in  Christ; 
grace  to  fit  and  enable  us  for  all  duties  of  conversation  and 
calling  towards  God  and  men ;  strength  against  tempta- 
tions, the  sanctified  use  of  blessings  and  crosses,  and  perse- 
verance in  faith  and  obedience  unto  the  end. 

"  To  pray  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel  and  kingdom 
of  Christ  to  all  nations,  for  the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  the 
fulness  of  the  Gentiles,  the  fall  of  antichrist,  and  the  hast- 
ening of  the  second  coming  of  our  Lord:  for  the  deliver- 
ance of  the  distressed  churches  abroad  from  the  tyranny  of 
the  antichristian  faction,  and  from  the  cruel  oppressions 
and  blasphemies  of  the  Turk;  for  the  blessing  of  God  upon 
all  the  reformed  churches,  especially  upon  the  churches  and 
kingdoms  of  Scotland,  England,  and  Ireland,  now  more 
strictly  and  religiously  united  in  the  solemn  national  league 
and  covenant ;  and  for  our  plantations  in  the  most  remote 
parts  of  the  world :  more  particularly  for  that  church  and 
kingdom  whereof  we  are  members,  that  therein  God  would 
establish  peace  and  truth,  the  purity  of  all  his  ordinances, 
and  the  power  of  godliness  ;  prevent  and  remove  jheresy, 
schism,  profaneness,  superstition,  security,  and  unfruitful- 
pess,  under  the  means  of  grace;  heal  all  our  rents  and  divi- 
sions, and  preserve  us  from  breach  of  our  solemn  covenant. 

"  To  pray  for  all  in  authority,  especially  for  the  king's 
majesty,  that  God  would  make  him  rich  in  blessings,  both 
in  his  person  and  government ;  establish  his  throne  in  reli- 
gion and  righteousness,  save  him  from  evil  counsel,  and 
make  him  a  blessed  and  glorious  instrument,  for  the  con- 
servation and  propagation  of  the  gospel,  for  the  encourage- 
ment and  protection  of  them  that  do  well,  the  terror  of  all 
that  do  evil,  and  the  great  good  of  the  whole  church,  and  of 
all  his  kingdoms ;  for  the  conversion  of  the  queen,  the  reli- 
gious education  of  the  prince,  and  the  rest  of  the  royal 
seed  ;  for  the  comforting  the  afflicted  queen  of  Bohemia, 
sister  to  our  sovereign :  and  for  the  restitution  and  esta- 
blishment of  the  illustrious  prince  Charles,  elector  palatine 
of  the  Rhine,  to  all  his  dominions  and  dignities;  for  a 
blessing  on  our  high  court  of  parliament  (when  sitting  in 
any  of  these  kingdoms  respectively),  the  nobility,  the  sub- 
ordinate judges  and  magistrates,  the  gentry,  and  all  the 
commonalty  ;  for  all  pastors  and  teachers,  that  God  would 
fill  thera  with  his  Spirit,  make  them  exemplarily  holy,  so- 


APPENDIX.  IXXl 

ber,  just,  peaceable,  and  gracious,  in  their  lives ;  sound, 
faithful,  and  powerful,  in  their  ministry ;  and  follow  all  their 
labours  with  abundance  of  success  and  blessing  ;  and  give 
unto  all  his  people  pastors  according  to  his  own  heart;  for 
the  universities,  and  all  schools  and  religious  seminaries  of 
church  and  commonwealth,  that  they  may  flourish  more  and 
more  in  learning  and  piety  ;  for  the  particular  city  or  con- 
gregation, that  God  would  pour  out  a  blessing  upon  the  mi- 
nistry of  the  word,  sacraments,  and  discipline,  upon  the  civil 
government,  and  all  the  several  families  and  persons  there- 
in ;  for  mercy  to  the  afflicted  under  any  inward  or  outward 
distress.  For  seasonable  weather,  and  fruitful  seasons,  as 
the  time  may  require  ;  for  averting  the  judgments  that  we 
either  feel,  or  fear,  or  are  liable  unto,  as  famine,  pestilence, 
the  sword,  and  such-like. 

"  And,  with  confidence  of  his  mercy  to  his  whole  church, 
and  the  acceptance  of  our  persons,  through  the  merits  and 
mediation  of  our  high  priest  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  profess  that 
it  is  the  desire  of  our  souls  to  have  fellowship  with  God, 
in  the  reverend  and  conscionable  use  of  his  holy  ordinances  ; 
and  to  that  purpose,  to  pray  earnestly  for  his  grace  and  ef- 
fectual assistance  to  the  sanctification  of  his  holy  sabbath, 
the  Lord's  day,  in  all  the  duties  thereof,  public  and  private, 
both  to  ourselves,  and  to  all  other  congregations  of  his  peo- 
ple, according  to  the  riches  and  excellency  of  the  gospel, 
this  day  celebrated  and  enjoyed. 

"  And  because  we  have  been  unprofitable  hearers  in 
times  past,  and  now  cannot  of  ourselves  receive,  as  we 
should,  the  deep  things  of  God,  the  mysteries  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  require  a  spiritual  discerning ;  to  pray  that 
the  Lord,  who  teacheth  to  profit,  would  graciously  please 
to  pour  out  the  Spirit  of  grace,  together  with  the  outward 
means  thereof,  causing  us  to  attain  such  a  measure  of  the 
excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  and 
in  him,  of  the  things  which  belong  to  our  peace,  that  we 
may  account  all  things  but  as  dross  in  comparison  of  him  : 
and  that  we,  tasting  the  first-fruits  of  the  glory  that  is  to 
be  revealed,  may  long  for  a  more  full  and  perfect  commu- 
nion with  him,  that  where  he  is,  we  may  be  also,  and  enjoy 
the  fulness  of  those  joys  and  pleasures  which  are  at  his 
right  hand  for  evermore. 


Ixxii  APPENDIX. 

"  More  particularly,  that  God  would  in  special  manner 
furnish  his  servant  (now  called  to  dispense  the  bread  of  life 
unto  his  household)  with  wisdom,  fidelity,  zeal,  and  utter- 
ance, that  he  may  divide  the  word  of  God  aright,  to  every 
one  his  portion,  in  evidence  and  demonstration  of  the  Spirit 
and  power :  and  that  the  Lord  would  circumcise  the  ears 
and  hearts  of  the  hearers,  to  hear,  love,  and  receive  with 
meekness,  the  ingrafted  word,  which  is  able  to  save  their 
souls;  make  them  as  good  ground  to  receive  in  the  good 
seed  of  the  word,  and  strengthen  them  against  the  tempta- 
tions of  Satan,  the  cares  of  the  world,  the  hardness  of  their 
own  hearts,  and  whatsoever  else  may  hinder  their  profitable 
and  saving  hearing ;  that  so  Christ  may  be  so  formed  in 
them,  and  live  in  them,  that  all  their  thoughts  may  be 
brought  into  captivity  to  the  obedience  of  Christ,  and  their 
hearts  established  in  every  good  word  and  work  for  ever." 

Wejudge  this  to  be  a  convenient  order,  in  the  ordinary 
public  prayers  ;  yet  so,  as  the  minister  may  defer  (as  in  pru- 
dence he  shall  think  meet)  some  part  of  these  petitions,  till 
after  his  sermon,  or  offer  up  to  God  some  of  the  thanksgiv- 
ings hereafter  appointed,  in  his  prayer  before  his  sermon. 

Of  the  Preaching  of  the  Word. 

Preaching  of  the  word  being  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation, and  one  of  the  greatest  and  most  excellent  works  be- 
longing to  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  should  be  so  perform- 
ed, that  the  workman  need  not  be  ashamed,  but  may  save 
himself,  and  those  that  hear  him. 

It  is  presupposed  (according  to  the  rules  for  ordination), 
that  the  minister  of  Christ  is  in  some  good  measure  gifted 
for  so  weighty  a  service,  by  his  skill  in  the  original  lan- 
guages, and  in  such  arts  and  sciences  as  are  handmaids  unto 
divinity;  by  his  knowledge  in  the  whole  body  of  theology, 
but  most  of  all  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  having  his  senses 
and  heart  exercised  in  them  above  the  common  sort  of  be- 
lievers; and  by  the  illumination  of  God's  Spirit,  and  other 
gifts  of  edification,  which  (together  with  reading  and  study- 
ing of  the  word)  he  ought  still  to  seek  by  prayer,  and  an 
humble  heart,  resolving  to  admit  and  receive  any  truth  not 
yet  attained,  whenever  God  shall  make  it  known  unto  him. 
All  which  he  is  to  make  use  of,  and  improve  in  his  private 


APPENDIX.  Ixxiii 

preparations,  before  he  deliver  in  public  what  he  hath  pro- 
vided. 

Ordinarily,  the  subject  of  his  sermon  is  to  be  some  text 
of  Scripture,  holding  forth  some  principle  or  head  of  reli- 
gion, or  suitable  to  some  special  occasion  emergent ;  or  he 
may  go  on  in  some  chapter,  psalm,  or  book  of  the  Holy 
Scripture,  as  he  shall  see  fit. 

Let  the  introduction  to  his  text  be  brief  and  perspicuous, 
drawn  from  the  text  itself,  or  context,  or  some  parallel 
place,  or  general  sentence  of  Scripture. 

If  the  text  be  long  (as  in  histories  and  parables  it  some- 
times must  be),  let  him  give  a  brief  sum  of  it ;  if  short,  a  pa- 
raphrase thereof,  if  need  be  :  in  both,  looking  diligently  to 
the  scope  of  the  text,  and  pointing  at  the  chief  heads  and 
grounds  of  doctrine  which  he  is  to  raise  from  it. 

In  analysing  and  dividing  his  text,  he  is  to  regard  more 
the  order  of  matter,  than  of  words;  and  neither  to  burden 
the  memory  of  the  hearers  in  the  beginning  with  too  many 
members  of  division,  nor  to  trouble  their  minds  with  obscure 
terms  of  art. 

In  raising  doctrines  from  the  text,  his  care  ought  to  be, 
first,  that  the  matter  be  the  truth  of  God.  Secondly,  that 
it  be  a  truth  contained  in  or  grounded  on  that  text,  that 
the  hearers  may  discern  how  God  teacheth  it  from  thence. 
Thirdly,  that  he  chiefly  insist  upon  those  doctrines  which 
are  principally  intended,  and  make  most  for  the  edification 
of  the  hearers. 

The  doctrine  is  to  be  expressed  in  plain  terms ;  or,  if  any 
thing  in  it  need  explication,  it  is  to  be  opened,  and  the  con- 
sequence also  from  the  text  cleared.  The  parallel  places 
of  Scripture,  confirming  the  doctrine,  are  rather  to  be  plain 
and  pertinent,  than  many,  and  (if  need  be),  somewhat  in- 
sisted upon,  and  applied  to  the  purpose  in  hand. 

The  arguments  and  reasons  are  to  be  solid ;  and,  as  much 
as  may  be,  convincing.  The  illustrations,  of  what  kind 
soever,  ought  to  be  full  of  light,  and  such  as  may  convey 
the  truth  into  the  hearer's  heart  with  spiritual  delight. 

If  any  doubt,  obvious  from  Scripture,  reason,  or  prejudice 
of  the  hearers,  seem  to  arise,  it  is  very  requisite  to  remove 
it,  by  reconciling  the  seeming  differences,  answering  the 
reasons,  and  discovering  and  taking  away  the  causes  of  pre- 
judice and  mistake.     Otherwise,  it  is  not  fit  to  detain  the 


Ixxiv  APPENDIX. 

hearers  with  propounding  or  answering  with  vain  or  wicked 
cavils,  which  as  they  are  endless,  so  the  propounding  and 
answering  of  them  doth  more  hinder  than  promote  edifi- 
cation. 

He  is  not  to  rest  in  general  doctrine,  although  never  so 
much  cleared  and  confirmed,  but  to  bring  it  home  to  special 
use,  by  application  to  his  hearers;  which  albeit  it  prove  a 
work  of  great  difficulty  to  himself,  requiring  much  pru- 
dence, zeal,  and  meditation,  and  to  the  natural  and  corrupt 
man  will  be  very  unpleasant;  yet  he  is  to  endeavour  to  per- 
form it  in  such  a  manner,  that  his  auditors  may  feel  the 
word  of  God  to  be  quick  and  powerful,  and  a  discerner  of 
the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart;  and  that,  if  any  be- 
liever or  ignorant  person  be  present,  he  may  have  the  se- 
crets of  his  heart  made  manifest,  and  give  glory  to  God. 

In  the  use  of  instruction  or  information  in  the  knowledge 
of  some  truth,  which  is  a  consequence  from  his  doctrine,  he 
may  (when  convenient)  confirm  it  by  a  few  firm  arguments 
from  the  text  in  hand,  and  other  places  of  Scripture,  or  from 
the  nature  of  that  common-place  in  divinity  whereof  that 
truth  is  a  branch. 

In  confutation  of  false  doctrines,  he  is  neither  to  raise  art 
old  heresy  from  the  grave,  nor  to  mention  a  blasphemous 
opinion  unnecessarily  :  but  if  the  people  be  in  danger  of  an 
error,  he  is  to  confute  it  soundly,  and  endeavour  to  satisfy 
their  judgments  and  consciences  against  all  objections. 

In  exhorting  to  duties,  he  is,  as  he  seeth  cause,  to  teach 
also  the  means  that  help  to  the  performance  of  them. 

In  dehortation,  reprehension,  and  public  admonition 
(which  require  special  wisdom),  let  him,  as  there  shall  be 
cause,  not  only  discover  the  nature  and  greatness  of  the  sin, 
with  the  misery  attending  it,  but  also  shew  the  danger  his 
hearers  are  in  to  be  overtaken  and  surprised  by  it,  together 
with  the  remedies  and  best  way  to  avoid  it. 

In  applying  comfort,  whether  general  against  all  tempta- 
tions, or  particular  against  some  special  troubles  or  terrors, 
he  is  carefully  to  answer  such  objections,  as  a  troubled  heart 
and  afflicted  spirit  may  suggest  to  the  contrary. 

It  is  also  sometimes  requisite  to  give  some  notes  of  trial 
(which  is  very  profitable,  especially  when  performed  by 
able  and  experienced  ministers,  with  circumspection  and 
prudence,  and  the  signs  clearly    grounded  on  the   Holy 


APPENDIX.  IXXV 

Scripture),  whereby  the  hearers  may  be  able  to  examine 
themselves,  whether  they  have  attained  those  graces,  and 
performed  those  duties,  to  which  he  exhorteth,  or  be  guilty 
of  the  sin  reprehended,  and  in  danger  of  the  judgments 
threatened,  or  are  such  to  whom  the  consolations  propound- 
ed do  belong;  that  accordingly  they  may  be  quickened  and 
excited  to  duty,  humbled  for  their  wants  and  sins,  affected 
with  their  danger,  and  strengthened  with  comfort,  as  their 
condition  upon  examination  shall  require. 

And,  as  he  needeth  not  always  to  prosecute  every  doctrine 
which  lies  in  his  text,  so  is  he  wisely  to  make  choice  of  such 
uses,  as,  by  his  residence  and  conversing  with  his  flock,  he 
findeth  most  needful  and  seasonable ;  and  amongst  these, 
such  as  may  most  draw  their  souls  to  Christ,  the  fountain  of 
light,  holiness,  and  comfort. 

This  method  is  not  prescribed  as  necessary  for  every  man, 
or  upon  every  text;  but  only  recommended,  as  being  found 
by  experience  to  be  very  much  blessed  of  God,  and  very 
helpful  for  the  people's  understandings  and  memories. 

But  the  servant  of  Christ,  whatever  his  method  be,  is  to 
perform  his  whole  ministry, 

1.  Painfully,  not  doing  the  work  of  the  Lord  negligently. 

2.  Plainly,  that  the  meanest  may  understand,  delivering 
the  truth,  not  in  the  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power,  lest  the  cross  of 
Christ  should  be  made  of  none  effect;  abstaining  also  from 
an  unprofitable  use  of  unknown  tongues,  strange  phrases, 
and  cadences  of  sounds  and  words,  sparingly  citing  sentences 
of  ecclesiastical  or  other  human  writers,  ancient  or  modern, 
be  they  never  so  elegant. 

3.  Faithfully  looking  at  the  honour  of  Christ,  the  con- 
version, edification,  and  salvation,  of  the  people,  not  at  his 
own  gain  or  glory,  keeping  nothing  back  which  may  pro- 
mote those  holy  ends,  giving  to  every  one  his  own  portion, 
and  bearing  indifferent  respect  unto  all,  without  neglecting 
the  meanest,  or  sparing  the  greatest,  in  their  sins. 

4.  Wisely  framing  all  doctrines,  exhortations,  and  espe- 
cially his  reproofs,  in  such  a  manner  as  may  be  most  likely 
to  prevail,  shewing  all  due  respect  to  each  man's  person 
and  place,  and  not  mixing  his  own  passion  or  bitterness. 

5.  Gravely,  as  becometh  the  word  of  God,  shunning  all 


Ixxvi  APPENDIX. 

such  gesture,  voice,  and  expressions,  as  may  occasion  the 

corruptions  of  men  to  despise  him  and  his  ministry. 

6.  With  loving  affection,  that  the  people  may  see  all 
coming  from  his  godly  zeal,  and  hearty  desire  to  do  them 
good. 

7.  As  taught  of  God,  and  persuaded  in  his  own  heart,  that 
all  that  he  teacheth  is  the  truth  of  Christ;  and  walking  be- 
fore his  flock,  as  an  example  to  them  in  it :  earnestly,  both 
in  private  and  public,  recommending  his  labours  to  the 
blessing  of  God,  and  watchfully  looking  to  himself  and  the 
flock,  whereof  the  Lord  hath  made  him  overseer:  so  shall 
the  doctrine  of  truth  be  preserved  uncorrupt,  many  souls 
converted  and  built  up,  and  himself  receive  manifold  com- 
forts of  his  labours,  even  in  this  life,  and  afterward  the 
crown  of  glory  laid  up  for  him  in  the  world  to  come. 

Where  there  are  more  ministers  in  a  congregation  than 
one,  and  they  of  difi'erent  gifts,  each  may  more  especially 
apply  himself  to  doctrine  or  exhortation,  according  to  the 
gift  wherein  he  most  excelleth,  and  as  they  shall  agree  be- 
tween themselves. 

Of  Prayer  after  Sermon, 

The  sermon  being  ended,  the  minister  is  '*  to  give  thanks 
for  the  great  love  of  God,  in  sending  his  Son  Jesus  Christ 
unto  us;  for  the  communication  of  his  Holy  Spirit;  for  the 
light  and  liberty  of  the  glorious  gospel,  and  the  rich  and 
heavenly  blessings  revealed  therein  :  as  namely,  election, 
vocation,  adoption,  justification,  sanctification,  and  hope  of 
glory ;  for  the  admirable  goodness  of  God,  in  freeing  the 
land  from  antichristian  darkness  and  tyranny,  and  for  all 
other  national  deliverances :  for  the  reformation  of  religion, 
for  the  covenant ;  and  for  many  temporal  blessings. 

*'  To  pray  for  the  continuance  of  the  gospel,  and  all  ordi- 
nances thereof,  in  their  purity,  power,  and  liberty:  to  turn 
the  chief  and  most  useful  heads  of  the  sermon  into  some 
few  petitions;  and  to  pray  that  it  may  abide  in  the  heart, 
and  bring  forth  fruit. 

,".To  pray  for  preparation  for  death  and  judgment,  and  a 
watching  for  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ:  to  en- 
treat of  God  the  forgiveness  of  the  iniquities  of  our  holy 
things,  and  the  acceptation  of  our  spiritual  sacrifice,  through 


APPENDIX.  Ixxvii 

the  merit  and  mediation  of  our  great  High-Priest  and  Sa- 
viour the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

And  because  the  prayer  which  Christ  taught  his  disciples 
is  not  only  a  pattern  of  prayer,  but  itself  a  most  comprehen- 
sive prayer,  we  recommend  it  also  to  be  used  in  the  prayers 
of  the  church. 

And  whereas,  at  the  administration  of  the  sacraments,  the 
holding  public  fasts,  and  days  of  thanksgiving,  and  other 
special  occasions,  which  may  afford  matter  of  special  peti- 
tions and  thanksgivings,  it  is  requisite  to  express  somewhat 
in  our  public  prayers  (as  at  this  time  it  is  our  duty  to  pray 
for  a  blessing  upon  the  assembly  of  divines,  the  armies  by 
sea  and  land,  for  the  defence  of  the  king,  parliament,  and 
kingdom),  every  minister  is  herein  to  apply  himself  in  his 
prayer,  before  or  after  sermon,  to  those  occasions :  but  for 
the  manner  he  is  left  to  his  liberty,  as  God  shall  direct  and 
enable  him,  in  piety  and  wisdom  to  discharge  his  duty. 

The  prayer  ended,  let  a  psalm  be  sung,  if  with  conve- 
nience it  may  be  done.  After  which  (unless  some  other  or- 
dinance of  Christ,  that  concerneth  the  congregation  at  that 
time,  be  to  follow),  let  the  minister  dismiss  the  congregation 
with  a  solemn  blessing. 


THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  THE  SACRAMENTS. 

AND    FIRST,    OF    BAPTISM. 

Baptism,  as  it  is  not  unnecessarily  to  be  delayed,  so  it  is 
not  to  be  administered  in  any  case  by  any  private  person, 
but  by  a  minister  of  Christ,  called  to  be  the  steward  of  the 
mysteries  of  God. 

Nor  is  it  to  be  administered  in  private  places,  or  pri- 
vately, but  in  the  place  of  public  worship,  and  in  the  face  of 
the  congregation,  where  the  people  may  most  conveniently 
see  and  hear,  and  not  in  the  places  where  fonts,  in  the  time 
of  Popery,  were  unfitly  and  superstitiously  placed. 

The  child  to  be  baptized,  after  notice  given  to  the  minis- 
ter the  day  before,  is  to  be  presented  by  the  father,  or  (in 
case  of  his  necessary  absence)  by  some  Christian  friend  in 
his  place,  in  professing  his  earnest  desire  that  the  child  may 
be  baptized. 


IxXviii  APPENDIX. 

Before  baptism,  the  minister  is  to  use  some  words  of  in- 
struction, touching  the  institution,  nature,  use,  and  ends,  of 
this  sacrament :  shewing, 

"  That  it  is  instituted  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  that  it 
IS  a  seal  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  of  our  ingrafting  into 
Christ,  and  of  our  union  with  him,  of  remission  of  sins, 
regeneration,  adoption,  and  life  eternal.  That  the  water  in 
baptism,  representeth  and  signifieth,  both  the  blood  of 
Christ,  which  taketh  away  all  guilt  of  sin,  original  and  ac- 
tual ;  and  the  sanctifying  virtue  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
against  the  dominion  of  sin,  and  the  corruption  of  our  sin- 
ful nature :  that  baptizing,  or  sprinkling  and  washing  with 
water,  signifieth  the  cleansing  from  sin  by  the  blood  and 
for  the  merit  of  Christ,  together  with  the  mortification  of 
sin,  and  rising  from  sin  to  newness  of  life,  by  virtue  of  the 
death  and  resurrection  of  Christ :  that  the  promise  is  made 
to  believers  and  their  seed  ;  and  that  the  seed  and  posterity 
of  the  faithful,  born  within  the  church,  have  by  their  birth, 
interest  in  the  covenant,  and  right  to  the  seal  of  it,  and  to 
the  outward  privileges  of  the  church  under  the  gospel,  no 
less  than  the  children  of  Abraham  in  the  time  of  the  Old 
Testament ;  the  covenant  of  grace,  for  substance,  being  the 
:\me;  and  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  consolation  of  be- 
lievers, more  plentiful  than  before :  that  the  Son  of  God 
admitted  little  children  into  his  presence,  embracing  and 
blessing  them,  saying,  '  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God  :' 
that  children,  by  baptism,  are  solemnly  received  into  the 
bosom  of  the  visible  church,  distinguished  from  the  world, 
and  them  that  are  without,  and  united  with  believers;  and 
that  all  who  are  baptized  in  the  name  of  Christ,  do  renounce, 
and  by  their  baptism  are  bound  to  fight  against,  the  devil, 
the  world,  and  the  flesh:  that  they  are  Christians,  and  fe- 
derally holy  before  baptism,  and  therefore  they  are  baptized ; 
that  the  inward  grace  and  virtue  of  baptism  is  not  tied  to 
that  very  moment  of  time  wherein  it  is  administered,  and 
that  the  fruit  and  power  thereof  reacheth  to  the  whole 
course  of  our  life;  and  that  outward  baptism  is  not  so  ne- 
cessary, that  through  the  want  thereof  the  infant  is  in  dan- 
ger of  damnation,  or  the  parents  guilty,  if  they  do  not  con- 
temn or  neglect  tlie  ordinance  of  Christ,  when  and  where  it 
may  be  had." 

In  these,  or  the  like  instructions,  the  minister  is  to  use 


APPENDIX.  Ixxix 

his  own  liberty  and  godly  wisdom,  as  the  ignorance  or 
errors  in  the  doctrine  of  baptism,  and  the  edification  of  the 
people  shall  require. 

He  is  also  to  admonish  all  that  are  present, 

'^  To  look  back  to  their  baptism  ;  to  repent  of  their  sins 
against  their  covenant  with  God;  to  stir  up  their  faith;  to 
improve  and  make  the  right  use  of  their  baptism,  and  of  the 
covenant  sealed  thereby  betwixt  God  and  their  souls." 

lie  is  to  exhort  the  Parent, 

*'  To  consider  the  great  mercy  of  God  to  him  and  his 
child,  to  bring  up  the  child  in  the  knowledge  of  the  grounds 
of  the  Christian  religion,  and  in  the  nurture  and  admonition 
of  the  Lord ;  and  to  let  him  know  the  danger  of  God's 
wrath  to  himself  and  child,  if  he  be  negligent;  requiring 
his  solemn  promise  for  the  performance  of  his  duty." 

This  being  done,  prayer  is  also  to  be  joined  with  the 
word  of  instruction,  for  sanctifying  the  water  to  this  spiri- 
tual use ;  and  the  minister  is  to  pray  to  this  or  the  like 
effect. 

"  That  the  Lord,  who  hath  not  left  us  as  strangers  with- 
out the  covenant  of  promise,  but  called  us  to  the  privileges 
of  his  ordinances,  would  graciously  vouchsafe  to  sanctify 
and  bless  his  own  ordinance  of  baptism  at  this  time:  that  he 
would  join  the  inward  baptism  of  his  Spirit  with  the  outward 
baptism  of  water;  make  this  baptism  to  the  infant  a  seal  of 
adoption,  remission  of  sin,  regeneration,  and  eternal  life, 
and  all  other  promises  of  the  covenant  of  grace:  that  the 
child  may  be  planted  into  the  likeness  of  the  death  and  re- 
surrection of  Christ;  and  that  the  body  of  sin  being  de- 
stroyed in  him,  he  may  serve  God  in  newness  of  life  all  his 
days." 

Then  the  minister  is  to  demand  the  name  of  the  child, 
which  being  told  him,  he  is  to  say  (calling  the  child  by  his 
name),  /  baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 

As  he  pronounceth  these  words,  he  is  to  baptize  the  child 
with  water ;  which,  for  the  manner  of  doing  it,  is  not  only 
lawful  but  sufficient,  and  most  expedient  to  be,  by  pourino- 


IXXX  APPENDIX. 

or  sprinkling  of  the  water  on  the  face  of  the  child,  without 
adding  any  other  ceremony. 

This  done,  he  is  to  give  thanks,  and  to  pray,  to  this  or 
the  like  purpose : 

*'  Acknowledging  with  all  thankfulness,  that  the  Lord  is 
true  and  faithful  in  keeping  covenant  and  mercy ;  that  he  is 
good  and  gracious,  not  only  in  that  he  numbereth  us  among 
his  saints,  but  is  pleased  also  to  bestow  upon  our  children 
this  singular  token  and  badge  of  his  love  in  Christ:  that,  in 
his  truth  and  special  providence,  he  daily  bringeth  some 
into  the  bosom  of  his  church,  to  be  partakers  of  his  inesti- 
mable benefits,  purchased  by  the  blood  of  his  dear  Son,  for 
the  continuance  and  increase  of  his  church. 

*'  And  praying,  that  the  Lord  would  still  continue  and 
daily  confirm  more  and  more  this  his  unspeakable  favour: 
that  he  would  receive  the  infant,  now  baptized,  and  so- 
lemnly entered  into  the  household  of  faith,  into  his  fatherly 
tuition  and  defence,  and  remember  him  with  the  favour  that 
he  sheweth  to  his  people :  that,  if  he  shall  be  taken  out  of 
this  life  in  his  infancy,  the  Lord,  who  is  rich  in  mercy, 
would  be  pleased  to  receive  him  up  into  glory;  and  if  he 
live,  and  attain  the  years  of  discretion,  that  the  Lord  would 
so  teach  him  by  his  word  and  Spirit,  and  make  his  baptism 
effectual  to  him,  and  so  uphold  him  by  his  divine  power  and 
grace,  that  by  faith  he  may  prevail  against  the  devil,  the 
world,  and  the  flesh,  till  in  the  end  he  obtain  a  full  and 
final  victory,  and  so  be  kept  by  the  power  of  God  through 
faith  unto  salvation,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

Of  the  Celebration  of  the  Communion^  or  Sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

The  communion,  or  supper  of  the  Lord,  is  frequently  to 
be  celebrated  :  but  how  often,  may  be  considered,  and  de- 
termined by  the  ministers,  and  other  church-governors  of 
each  congregation,  as  they  shall  find  it  most  convenient  for 
the  comfort  and  edification  of  the  people  committed  to  their 
charge.  And  when  it  shall  be  administered,  we  judge  it 
convenient  to  be  done  after  the  morning  sermon. 

The  iirnorant  and  the  scandalous  are  not  fit  to  receive 
this  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper. 

Where  this  sacrament  cannot  with  convenience  be  fre- 


APPENDIX.  iXXXr 

qiiently  administered,  it  is  requisite  that  public  warning  be 
given  the  sabbath-day  before  the  administration  thereof: 
and  that  either  then,  or  on  some  day  of  that  week,  some- 
thing concerning  that  ordinance,  and  the  due  preparation 
thereunto,  and  participation  thereof,  be  taught,  that  by  the 
diligent  use  of  all  means  sanctified  of  God  to  that  end,  both 
in  public  and  private,  all  may  come  better  prepared  to  that 
heavenly  feast. 

When  the  day  is  come  for  administration,  the  minister 
having  ended  his  sermon  and  prayer,  shall  make  a  short  ex- 
hortation, 

''  Expressing  the  inestimable  benefit  we  have  by  this  sa- 
crament ;  together  with  the  ends  and  use  thereof:  setting 
forth  the  great  necessity  of  having  our  comforts  and  strength 
renewed  thereby,  in  this  our  pilgrimage  and  warfare  :  how 
necessary  it  is,  that  we  come  unto  it  with  knowledge,  faith, 
repentance,  love,  and  with  hungering  and  thirsting  souls 
after  Christ  and  his  benefits :  how  great  the  danger  to  eat 
and  drink  unworthily. 

*'  Next,  he  is,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  on  the  one  part,  to 
warn  all  such  as  are  ignorant,  scandalous,  profane,  or  that 
live  in  any  sin  or  offence  against  their  knowledge  or  con- 
science, that  they  presume  not  to  come  to  that  holy  table; 
shewing  them  that  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily, 
eateth  and  drinketh  judgment  unto  himself:  and  on  the 
other  part,  he  is  in  especial  manner  to  invite  and  encourage 
all  that  labour  under  the  sense  of  the  burden  of  their  sins, 
and  fear  of  wrath,  and  desire  to  reach  out  unto  a  greater 
progress  in  grace  than  yet  they  can  attain  unto,  to  come  to 
the  Lord's  table;  assuring  them,  in  the  same  name,  of 
ease,  refreshing,  and  strength,  to  their  weak  and  wearied 
souls.'* 

After  this  exhortation,  warning,  and  invitation,  the  table 
being  before  decently  covered,  and  so  conveniently  placed 
that  the  communicants  may  orderly  sit  about  it,  or  at  it, 
the  minister  is  to  begin  the  action  with  sanctifying  and 
blessing  the  elements  of  bread  and  wine  set  before  him  (the 
bread  in  comely  and  convenient  vessels,  so  prepared,  that 
being  broken  by  him,  and  given,  it  may  be  distributed 
amongst  the  communicants:  the  wine  also  in  large  cups); 
having  first  in  a  few  words  shewed,  that  those  elements, 

VOL.    f.  f 


Jxxxii  APPENDIX. 

otherwise  common,  are  now  set  apart  and  sanctified  to  this 

holy  use,  by  the  word  of  institution  and  prayer. 

Let  the  words  of  institution  be  read  out  of  the  evange- 
lists, or  out  of  the  First  Epistle  of  the  apostle  Paul  to  the 
Corinthians,  chap.  xi.  verse  23.  "  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord,"  &c.  to  the  twenty-seventh  verse,  which  the  minister 
may,  when  heseeth  requisite,  explain  and  apply. 

Let  the  prayer,  thanksgiving^,  or  blessing,  of  the  bread 
and  wine,  be  to  this  effect : 

'*  With  humble  and  hearty  acknowledgment  of  the  great- 
ness of  our  misery,  from  which  neither  man  nor  angel  was 
able  to  deliver  us,  and  of  our  great  unworthiness  of  the 
least  of  all  God's  mercies ;  to  give  thanks  to  God  for  all  his 
benefits,  and  especially  for  that  great  benefit  of  our  redemp- 
tion, the  love  of  God  the  Father,  the  sufferings  and  merits 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  by  which  we  are 
delivered ;  and  for  all  means  of  grace,  the  word,  and  sacra- 
ments ;  and  for  this  sacrament  in  particular,  by  which 
Christ,  and  all  his  benefits,  are  applied  and  sealed  up  unto 
us,  which,  notwithstanding  the  denial  of  them  unto  others, 
are  in  great  mercy  continued  unto  us,  after  so  much  and 
long  abuse  of  them  all. 

*'  To  profess,  that  there  is  no  other  name  under  heaven 
by  which  we  can  be  saved,  but  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  by 
whom  alone  we  receive  liberty  and  life,  have  access  to  the 
throne  of  grace,  are  admitted  to  eat  and  drink  at  his  own 
table,  and  are  sealed  up  by  his  Spirit  to  an  assurance  of  hap- 
piness and  everlasting  life. 

•'  Earnestly  to  pray  to  God,  the  Father  of  all  mercies, 
and  God  of  all  consolation,  to  vouchsafe  his  gracious  pre- 
sence, and  the  effectual  working  of  his  Spirit  in  us,  and  so 
to  sanctify  these  elements,  both  of  bread  and  wine,  and  to 
bless  his  own  ordinance,  that  we  may  receive  by  faith  the 
body  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  crucified  for  us,  and  so  to 
feed  upon  him,  that  he  may  be  one  with  us,  and  we  with 
him;  that  he  may  live  in  us,  and  we  in  him,  and  to  him, 
who  hath  loved  us,  and  given  himself  for  us." 

All  which  he  is  to  endeavour  to  perform  with  suitable 
affections,  answerable  to  such  a  holy  action,  and  to  stir  up 
the  like  in  the  people. 

The  elements  being  now  sanctified  by  the  word  and  prayer. 


APPENDIX.  Ixxxiii 

the  minister,  being  at  the  table,  is  to  take  the  bread  in  his 
hand,  and  say,  in  these  expressions  (or  other  the  like,  used 
by  Christ,  or  his  apostle,  upon  this  occasion); 

"  According  to  the  holy  institution,  command,  and  ex- 
ample, of  our  blessed  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  I  take  this  bread, 
and  having  given  thanks,  I  break  it,  and  give  it  unto  you 
[there  the  minister,  who  is  also  himself  to  communicate,  is 
to  break  the  bread  and  give  it  to  the  communicants] :  *  Take 
ye,  eat  ye ;  this  is  the  body  of  Christ  which  is  broken  for 
you  ;  do  this  in  remembrance  of  him/  " 

In  like  manner  the  minister  is  to  take  the  cup,  and  say, 
in  these  expressions  (or  other  the  like,  used  by  Christ,  or 
the  apostle,  upon  the  same  occasion)  ; 

"  According  to  the  institution,  command,  and  example,  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  take  this  cup,  and  give  it  unto  you 
{here  he  giveth  it  to  the  communicants]:  '  This  cup  is  the 
New  Testament  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  which  is  shed  for 
the  remission  of  the  sins  of  many  ;  drink  ye  all  of  it.'  " 

After  all  have  communicated,  the  minister  may,  in  a  few 
words,  put  them  in  mind, 

"  Of  the  grace  of  God,  in  Jesus  Christ,  held  forth  in  this 
sacrament;  and  exhort  them  to  walk  worthy  of  it." 

The  minister  is  to  give  ^emn  thanks  to  God, 

"  For  his  rich  mercy  and  invaluable  goodness  vouchsafed 
to  them  in  that  sacrament ;  and  to  entreat  for  pardon  for  the 
defects  of  the  whole  service,  and  for  the  gracious  assistance 
of  his  good  Spirit,  whereby  they  may  be  enabled  to  walk  in 
the  strength  of  that  grace,  as  becometh  those  who  have  re- 
ceived so  great  pledges  of  salvation." 

The  collection  for  the  poor  is  so  to  be  ordered,  that  no 
part  of  the  public  worship  be  thereby  hindered. 

Of  the  Sanctifi cation  of  the  Lord's  Day. 

The  Lord's  day  ought  to  be  so  remembered  beforehand, 
as  that  all  worldly  business  of  our  ordinary  callings  may  be 
so  ordered,  and  so  timely  and  seasonably  laid  aside,  as  they 
may  not  be  impediments  to  the  due  sanctifying  of  the  day 
when  it  comes. 

The  whole  day  is  to  be  celebrated  as  holy  to  the  Lord, 
both  in  public  and  private,  as  being  the  Christian  sabbath. 
To  which  end  it  is  requisite,  that  there  be  a  holy  cessation, 
or  resting  all  the  day,  from  all  unnecessary  labours;  and  an 

f  2 


Ixxyiv  APPENDIX. 

abstaining,  not  only  from  all  sports  and  pastimes,  but  also 
from  all  worldly  words  and  thoughts. 

That  the  diet  on  that  day  be  so  ordered,  as  that  neither 
servants  be  unnecessarily  detained  from  the  public  worship 
of  God,  nor  any  other  persons  hindered  from  the  sanctifying 
that  day. 

That  there  be  private  preparation  of  every  person  and 
family,  by  prayer  for  themselves,  and  for  God's  assistance 
of  the  minister,  and  for  a  blessing  upon  his  ministry;  and 
by  such  other  holy  exercises  as  may  farther  dispose  them 
to  a  more  comfortable  communion  with  God  in  his  public 
ordinances. 

That  all  the  people  meet  so  timely  for  public  worship, 
that  the  whole  congregation  may  be  present  at  the  begin- 
ning, and  with  one  heart  solemnly  join  together  in  all  parts 
of  the  public  worship,  and  not  depart  till  after  the  blessing. 

That  what  time  is  vacant,  between  or  after  the  solemn 
meetings  of  the  congregation  in  public,  be  spent  in  reading, 
meditation,  repetition  of  sermons  (especially  by  calling 
their  families  to  an  account  of  what  they  have  heard);  and 
catechising  of  them,  holy  conferences,  prayer  for  a  blessing 
upon  the  public  ordinances,  singing  of  psalms,  visiting  the 
sick,  relieving  the  poor,  and  such-like  duties  of  piety,  cha- 
rity, and  mercy,  accounting  the  sabbath  a  delight. 

The  Solemnization  of  Marriage, 

Although  marriage  be  na  sacrament,  nor  peculiar  to  the 
church  of  God,  but  common  to  mankind,  and  of  public  in- 
terest in  every  commonwealth;  yet  because  such  as  marry, 
are  to  marry  in  the  Lord,  and  have  special  need  of  in- 
struction, direction,  and  exhortation,  from  the  word  of  God, 
at  their  entering  into  such  a  new  condition;  and  of  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  them  therein  ;  we  judge  it  expedient, 
that  marriage  be  solemnized,  by  a  lawful  minister  of  the 
word,  that  he  may  accordingly  counsel  them,  and  pray  for  a 
blessing  upon  them. 

Marriage  is  to  be  betwixt  one  man  and  one  woman  only; 
and  they  such  as  are  not  within  the  degrees  of  consan- 
guinity or  affinity  prohibited  by  the  word  cf  God  ;  and  the 
parties  are  to  be  of  years  of  discretion,  fit  to  make  their 
own  choice,  or  uj>on  good  grounds  to  give  their  mutual 
consent. 


APPENDIX.  IXXXV 

Before  the  soleninizingof  marriage  between  any  persons, 
their  purpose  of  marriage  shall  be  published  by  the  minis- 
ter, three  several  sabbath-days,  in  the  congregation  at  the 
place  or  places  of  their  most  usual  and  constant  abode  re- 
spectively. And  of  this  publication,  the  minister  who  is  to 
join  them  in  marriage  shall  have  sufficient  testimony,  before 
he  proceed  to  solemnize  the  marriage. 

Before  that  publication  of  such  their  purpose  (if  the 
parties  be  under  age),  the  consent  of  the  parents,  or  others 
under  whose  power  they  are  (in  case  the  parents  be  dead), 
is  to  be  made  known  to  the  church-officers  of  that  congre- 
gation, to  be  recorded. 

The  like  is  to  be  observed  in  the  proceedings  of  all 
others,  although  of  age,  whose  parents  are  living,  for  their 
first  marriage.  And  in  after  marriages  of  either  of  those 
parties,  they  shall  be  exhorted  not  to  contract  marriage 
without  first  acquainting  their  parents  with  it  (if  with  con- 
veniency  it  may  be  done),  endeavouring  to  obtain  their 
consent. 

Parents  ought  not  to  force  their  children  to  marry  with- 
out their  free  consent,  nor  deny  their  own  consent  without 
just  cause. 

After  the  purpose  or  contract  of  marriage  hath  been  thus 
published,  the  marriage  is  not  to  be  long  deferred.  There- 
fore the  minister,  having  had  convenient  warning,  and  no- 
thing being  objected  to  hinder  it,  is  publicly  to  solemnize  it 
in  the  place  appointed  by  authority  for  public  worship,  be- 
fore a  competent  number  of  credible  witnesses,  at  some 
convenient  hour  of  the  day,  at  any  time  of  the  year,,  except 
on  a  day  of  public  humiliation.  And  we  advise  that  it  be 
not  on  the  Lord's  day. 

And  because  all  relations  are  sanctified  by  the  word  and 
prayer,  the  minister  is  to  pray  for  a  blessing  upon  them  to 
this  effect : 

"  Acknowledging  our  sins,  whereby  we  have  made  our- 
selves less  than  the  least  of  all  the  mercies  of  God,  and 
provoked  him  to  imbitter  all  our  comforts;  earnestly,  in 
the  name  of  Christ,  to  entreat  the  Lord  (whose  presence 
and  favour  is  the  happiness  of  every  condition,  and  sweetens 
every  relation)  to  be  their  portion,  and  to  own  and  accept 
them  in  Christ,  who  are  now  to  be  joined  in  the  honourable 
estate  of  marriage,  the  covenant  of  their  God :  and  that. 


Ixxxvi  APPENDIX. 

as  he  liath  brought  them  together  by  his  providence,  he 
would  sanctify  them  by  his  Spirit,  giving  them  a  new  frame 
of  heart,  fit  for  their  new  estate;  enriching  them  with  all 
graces,  whereby  they  may  perform  the  duties,  enjoy  the 
comforts,  undergo  the  cares,  and  resist  the  temptations, 
which  accompany  that  condition,  as  becometh  Christians." 

The  prayer  being  ended,  it  is  convenient  that  the  minis- 
ter do  briefly  declare  unto  them  out  of  the  Scripture, 

"  The  institution,  use,  and  ends,  of  marriage,  with  the 
conjugal  duties,  which,  in  all  faithfulness,  they  are  to  per- 
form each  to  other ;  exhorting  them  to  study  the  holy  word 
of  God,  that  they  may  learn  to  live  by  faith,  and  to  be  con- 
tent in  the  midst  of  all  marriage-cares  and  troubles,  sancti- 
fying God's  name,  in  a  thankful,  sober,  and  holy  use  of  all 
conjugal  comforts;  praying  much  with  and  for  one  another; 
watching  over  and  provoking  each  other  to  love  and  good 
works ;  and  to  live  together  as  the  heirs  of  the  grace 
of  life." 

After  solemn  charging  of  the  persons  to  be  married  be- 
fore the  great  God,  who  searcheth  all  hearts,  and  to  whom 
they  must  give  a  strict  account  at  the  last  day,  that  if  either 
of  them  know  any  cause,  by  precontract  or  otherwise,  why 
they  may  not  lawfully  proceed  to  marriage,  that  they  now 
discover  it:  the  minister  (if  no  impediment  be  acknowledged) 
shall  cause  first  the  man  to  take  the  woman  by  the  right 
hand,  saying  these  words, 

"  I  N.  do  take  thee  N.  to  be  my  married  wife,  and  do,  in 
the  presence  of  God,  and  before  this  congregation,  promise 
and  covenant  to  be  a  loving  and  faithful  husband  unto  thee, 
until  God  shall  separate  us  by  death.'* 

Then  the  woman  shall  take  the  man  by  his  right  hand, 
and  say  these  words, 

"  1  N.  do  take  thee  N.  to  be  my  married  husband,  and  I 
do,  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  before  this  congregation, 
promise  and  covenant  to  be  a  loving,  faithful,  and  obedient 
wife  unto  thee,  until  God  shall  separate  us  by  death." 

Then,  without  any  farther  ceremony,  the  minister  shall, 
in  tfie  face  of  the  congregation,  pronounce  them  to  be  hus- 
band and  wife,  according  to  God's  ordinance;  and  so  con- 
clude the  action  with  prayer  to  this  effect ; 

"  That  the  Lord  would  be  pleased  to  accompany  his  own 


APPENDIX.  IxXXvii 

ordinance  with  his  blessing,  beseeching  him  to  enrich  the 
persons  now  married,  as  with  other  pledges  of  his  love,  so 
particularly  with  the  comforts  and  fruits  of  marriage,  to 
the  praise  of  his  abundant  mercy,  in  and  through  Christ 
Jesus." 

A  register  is  to  be  carefully  kept,  wherein  the  names  of 
the  parties  so  married,  with  the  time  of  their  marriage,  are 
forthwith  to  be  fairly  recorded  in  a  book,  provided  for  that 
purpose,  for  the  perusal  of  all  whom  it  may  concern. 

Concerning  Visitation  of  the  Sick. 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  minister,  not  only  to  teach  the  people 
committed  to  his  charge,  in  public ;  but  privately  and  par- 
ticularly to  admonish,  exhort,  reprove,  and  comfort  them, 
upon  all  seasonable  occasions,  so  far  as  his  time,  strength, 
and  personal  safety,  w  ill  permit. 

He  is  to  admonish  them,  in  time  of  health,  to  prepare  for 
death  ;  and  for  that  purpose,  they  are  often  to  confer  with 
their  minister  about  the  estate  of  their  souls;  and  in  times 
of  sickness,  to  desire  his  advice  and  help,  timely  and  season- 
ably, before  their  strength  and  understanding  fail  them. 

Times  of  sickness  and  affliction  are  special  opportunities 
put  into  his  hand  by  God,  to  minister  a  word  in  season  to 
weary  souls,  because  then  the  consciences  of  men  are  or 
should  be  more  awakened  to  bethink  themselves  of  their 
spiritual  estates  for  eternity  ;  and  Satan  also  takes  advantage 
then,  to  load  them  more  with  sore  and  heavy  temptations : 
therefore  the  minister  being  sent  for,  and  repairing  to  the 
sick,  is  to  apply  himself  with  all  tenderness  and  love,  to  admi- 
nister some  spiritual  good  to  his  soul  to  this  effect. 

He  may,  from  the  consideration  of  the  present  sickness, 
instruct  him  out  of  Scripture,  that  diseases  come  not  by 
chance,  or  by  distempers  of  body  only,  but  by  the  wise  and 
orderly  guidance  of  the  good  hand  of  God,  to  every  parti- 
cular person  smitten  by  them.  And  that,  whether  it  be 
laid  upon  him  out  of  displeasure  for  sin,  for  his  correction 
and  amendment,  or  for  trial  and  exercise  of  his  graces,  or 
for  other  special  and  excellent  ends,  all  his  sufferings  shall 
turn  to  his  profit,  and  work  together  for  his  good,  if  he 
sincerely  labour  to  make  a  sanctified  use  of  God's  visita- 
tion, neither  despising  his  chastening,  nor  waxing  weary  of 
his  correction. 


IxXXViii  APPENDIX. 

If  he  suspect  him  of  ignorance,  he  shall  examine  him  in 
the  principles  of  religion,  especially  touching  repentance 
and  faith  ;  and  as  he  seeth  cause,  instruct  him  in  the  nature, 
use,  excellency,  and  necessity,  of  those  graces ;  as  also  touch- 
ing the  covenant  of  grace,  and  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  the 
mediator  of  it,  and  concerning  remission  of  sins  by  faith 
in  him. 

He  shall  exhort  the  sick  person  to  examine  himself,  to 
gearch  and  try  his  former  ways,  and  his  estate  towards  God. 

And  if  the  sick  person  shall  declare  any  scruple,  doubt, 
or  temptation,  that  is  upon  him,  instructions  and  resolutions 
shall  be  given  to  satisfy  and  settle  him. 

If  it  appear  that  he  hath  not  a  due  sense  of  his  sins,  en- 
deavours ought  to  be  used  to  convince  him  of  his  sins,  of 
the  guilt  and  desert  of  them  ;  of  the  filth  and  pollution 
which  the  soul  contracts  by  them  ;  and  of  the  curse  of  the 
law,  and  wrath  of  God,  due  to  them  :  that  he  may  be  truly 
affected  with  and  humbled  for  them :  and  withal  to  make 
known  the  danger  of  deferring  repentance,  and  of  neglect- 
ing salvation  at  any  time  offered  ;  to  awaken  his  conscience, 
and  rouse  him  up  out  of  a  stupid  and  secure  condition,  to 
apprehend  the  justice  and  wrath  of  God,  before  whom  none 
can  stand,  but  he  that,  being  lost  to  himself,  layeth  hold 
upon  Christ  by  faith. 

If  he  have  endeavoured  to  walk  in  the  ways  of  holiness, 
and  to  serve  God  in  uprightness,  although  not  without 
many  failings  and  infirmities;  or  if  his  spirit  be  broken 
with  the  sense  of  sin,  or  cast  down  through  want  of  the 
fense  of  God's  favour,  then  it  will  be  fit  to  raise  him  up, 
by  setting  before  him  the  freeness  and  fulness  of  God's 
grace,  the  sufficiency  of  righteousness  in  Christ,  the  gracious 
offers  in  the  gospel,  that  all  who  repent  and  believe  with 
all  their  heart  in  God's  mercy  through  Christ,  renouncing 
their  own  righteousness,  shall  have  life  and  salvation  in 
\iim  :  it  may  also  be  useful  to  shew  him,  that  death  hath  in 
it  no  spiritual  evil  to  be  feared  by  those  that  are  in  Christ, 
because  sin,  the  sting  of  death,  is  taken  away  by  Christ, 
who  hath  delivered  all  that  are  his,  from  the  bondage  of 
the  fear  of  death,  triumphed  over  the  grave,  given  us  vic- 
tory, is  himself  entered  into  glory,  to  prepare  a  place  for 
his  people:  ho  that  neither  lile  nor  death  shall  be  able  to 
separate  them  from  God's  love  in  Christ,  in  whom  such  are 


APPENDIX.  Ixxxix 

sure,  though  now  they  must  be  laid  in  the  dust,  to  obtain  a 
joyful  and  glorious  resurrection  to  eternal  life. 

Advice  also  may  be  given,  as  to  beware  of  an  ill-ground- 
ed persuasion  on  mercy,  or  on  the  goodness  of  his  condi- 
tion for  heaven,  so  to  disclaim  all  merit  in  himself,  and 
to  cast  himself  wholly  upon  God  for  mercy,  in  the  sole 
merits  and  mediation  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  engaged 
himself  never  to  cast  off  them,  who  in  truth  and  sincerity 
come  unto  him.  Care  also  must  be  taken,  that  the  sick 
person  be  not  cast  down  into  despair,  by  such  a  severe  re- 
presentation of  the  wrath  of  God  due  to  him  for  his  sins, 
as  is  not  mollified  by  a  seasonable  propounding  of  Christ 
and  his  merit,  for  a  door  of  hope  to  every  penitent  believer. 

When  the  sick  person  is  best  composed,  may  be  least 
disturbed,  and  other  necessary  offices  about  him  least  hin- 
dered, the  minister,  if  desired,  shall  pray  with  him,  and  for 
him,  to  this  effect; 

"  Confessing  and  bewailing  of  sin  original  and  actual, 
the  miserable  condition  of  all  by  nature,  as  being  children 
of  wrath,  and  under  the  curse;  acknowledging  that  all 
diseases,  sicknesses,  death,  and  hell  itself,  are  the  proper 
issues  and  effects  thereof;  imploring  God's  mercy  for  the 
sick  person  through  the  blood  of  Christ;  beseeching  that 
God  would  open  his  eyes,  discover  unto  him  his  sins,  cause 
him  to  see  himself  lost  in  himself,  make  known  to  him  th6 
cause  why  God  smiteth  him,  reveal  Jesus  Christ  to  his  soul 
for  righteousness  and  life,  give  unto  him  his  Holy  Spirit  to 
create  and  strengthen  faith,  to  lay  hold  upon  Christ,  to  work 
in  him  comfortable  evidences  of  his  love,  to  arm  him  against 
temptations,  to  take  off  his  heart  from  the  world,  to  sanc- 
tify his  present  visitation,  to  furnish  him  with  patience  and 
strength  to  bear  it,  and  to  give  him  perseverance  in  faith 
to  the  end. 

*'  That  if  God  shall  please  to  add  to  his  days,  he  would 
vouchsafe  to  bless  and  sanctify  all  means  of  his  recovery, 
to  remove  the  disease,  renew  his  strength,  and  enable  him 
to  walk  worthy  of  God,  by  a  faithful  remembrance  and 
diligent  observing  of  such  vows  and  promises  of  holiness 
and  obedience,  as  men  are  apt  to  make  in  times  of  sick- 
ness, that  he  may  glorify  God  in  the  remaining  part  of 
his  life. 

''  And  if  God  have  determined  to  finish  his  days  by  the 


XC  APPENDIX. 

present  visitation,  he  may  find  such  evidence  of  the  pardon 
of  all  his  sins,  of  his  interest  in  Christ,  and  eternal  life  by 
Christ,  as  may  cause  his  inward  man  to  be  renewed,  while 
his  outward  man  decayeth  ;  that  he  may  behold  death  with- 
out fear,  cast  himself  wholly  upon  Christ  without  doubting, 
desire  to  be  dissolved  and  be  with  Christ,  and  so  receive  the 
end  of  his  faith,  the  salvation  of  his  soul,  through  the  only 
merits  and  intercession  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  our  alone 
Saviour,  and  all-sufficient  Redeemer." 

The  minister  shall  admonish  him  also  (as  there  shall  be 
cause)  to  set  his  house  in  order,  thereby  to  prevent  incon- 
veniences; to  take  care  for  the  payment  of  his  debts,  and 
to  make  restitution  or  satisfaction  where  he  hath  done  any 
wrong,  to  be  reconciled  to  those  with  whom  he  hath  been 
at  variance,  and  fully  to  forgive  all  men  their  trespasses 
against  him,  as  he  expects  forgiveness  at  the  hand  of 
God. 

Lastly,  the  minister  may  improve  the  present  occasion  to 
exhort  those  about  the  sick  person,  to  consider  their  own 
mortality,  to  return  to  the  Lord  and  make  peace  with  him  ; 
in  health  to  prepare  for  sickness,  death,  and  judgment;  and 
all  the  days  of  their  appointed  time  so  to  wait  until  their 
change  come,  that  when  Christ,  who  is  our  life,  shall  appear, 
they  may  appear  with  him  in  glory. 

Concerning  Burial  of  the  Dead. 

When  any  person  departeth  this  life,  let  the  dead  body, 
upon  the  day  of  burial,  be  decently  attended  from  the  house 
to  the  place  appointed  for  public  burial,  and  there  imme- 
diately interred,  without  any  ceremony. 

And  because  the  customs  of  kneeling  down,  and  praying 
by  or  towards  the  dead  corpse,  and  other  such  usages,  in 
the  place  where  it  lies,  before  it  be  carried  to  burial,  are 
superstitious;  and  for  that,  praying,  reading,  and  singing, 
both  in  going  to,  and  at  the  grave,  have  been  grossly  abused, 
are  no  way  beneficial  to  the  dead,  and  have  proved  many 
ways  hurtful  to  the  living,  therefore  let  ail  such  things  be 
laid  aside. 

Howbeit,  we  judge  it  very  convenient,  that  the  Christian 
friends,  which  accompany  the  dead  body  to  the  place  appoint- 
ed for  public  burial,  do  apply  themselves  to  meditations, 
and  eonferences  suitable  to  the  occasion :  and  that  the  mi- 


APPENDIX.  XCl 

uister^  as  upon  other  occasions,  so  at  this  time,  if  he  be  pre- 
sent, may  put  them  in  remembrance  of  their  duty. 

That  this  shall  not  extend  to  deny  any  civil  respects  or 
deferences  at  the  burial,  suitable  to  the  rank  and  condition 
of  the  party  deceased  while  he  was  living. 

Concerning  public  solemn  Fasting. 

When  some  great  and  notable  judgments  are  either  in- 
flicted upon  a  people,  or  apparently  imminent,  or  by  some 
extraordinary  provocations  notoriously  deserved ;  as  also, 
when  some  special  blessing  is  to  be  sought  and  obtained, 
public  solemn  fasting  (which  is  to  continue  the  whole  day) 
is  a  duty  that  God  expecteth  from  that  nation  or  people. 

A  religious  fast  requires  total  abstinence,  not  only  from 
all  food  (unless  bodily  weakness  do  manifestly  disable  from 
holding  out  till  the  fast  be  ended,  in  which  case  somewhat 
may  be  taken,  yet  very  sparingly,  to  support  nature,  when 
ready  to  faint),  but  also  from  all  worldly  labour,  discourses, 
and  thoughts,  and  from  all  bodily  delights  (although  at 
other  times  lawful),  rich  apparel,  ornaments,  and  such-like, 
during  the  fast;  and  much  more  from  whatever  is,  in  the 
nature  or  use,  scandalous  and  offensive,  as  gaudish  attire, 
lascivious  habits  and  gestures,  and  other  vanities  of  either 
sex  ;  which  we  recommend  to  all  ministers,  in  their  places, 
diligently  and  zealously  to  reprove,  as  at  other  times,  so 
especially  at  a  fast,  without  respect  of  persons,  as  there 
shall  be  occasion 

Before  the  public  meeting,  each  family  and  person  apart 
are  privately  to  use  all  religious  care  to  prepare  their 
hearts  to  such  solemn  work,  and  to  be  early  at  the  con- 
gregation. 

So  large  a  portion  of  the  day,  as  conveniently  may  be,  is 
to  be  spent  in  public  reading  and  preaching  of  the  word, 
with  singing  of  psalms,  fit  to  quicken  affections  suitable 
to  such  a  duty,  but  especially  in  prayer,  to  this  or  the  like 
effect : 

"  Giving  glory  to  the  great  majesty  of  God,  the  creator, 
preserver,  and  supreme  ruler,  of  all  the  world,  the  better 
to  affect  us  thereby  with  a  holy  reverence  and  awe  of  him ; 
acknowledging  his  manifold,  great,  and  tender  mercies, 
especially  to  the  church  and  nation,  the  more  effectually  to 
soften  and  abase  our  hearts  before  him ;  humbly  confessing 


XCll  APPENDIX. 

of  sins  of  all  sorts,  with  their  several  aggravations  ;  justi- 
fying God's  righteous  judgments,  as  being  far  less  than  our 
sins  do  deserve;  yet  humbly  and  earnestly  imploring  his 
mercy  and  grace  for  ourselves,  the  church,  and  nation,  for 
our  king,  and  all  in  authority,  and  for  all  others  for  whom 
we  are  bound  to  pray  (according  as  the  present  exigence 
requireth),  with  more  special  importunity  and  enlargement 
than  at  other  times;  applying,  by  faith,  the  promises  and 
goodness  of  God,  for  pardon,  help,  and  deliverance  from 
the  evils  felt,  feared,  or  deserved;  and  for  obtaining  the 
blessings  which  we  need  and  expect ;  together  with  a  giving 
up  of  ourselves  wholly  and  for  ever  unto  the  Lord." 

In  all  these,  the  ministers,  who  are  the  mouths  of  the 
people  unto  God,  ought  so  to  speak  from  their  hearts,  upon 
serious  and  thorough  premeditation  of  them,  that  both 
themselves  and  the  people  may  be  much  affected,  and  even 
melted  thereby  ;  especially  with  sorrow  for  their  sins,  that 
it  may  be  indeed  a  day  of  deep  humiliation  and  afSicting  of 
the  soul. 

Special  choice  is  to  be  made  of  such  scriptures  to  be  read, 
and  of  such  texts  for  preaching,  as  may  best  work  the  hearts 
of  the  hearers  to  the  special  business  of  the  day,  and  most 
dispose  them  to  humiliation  and  repentance ;  insisting  most 
on  those  particulars,  which  each  minister's  observation  and 
experience  tell  him,  are  most  conducing  to  the  edification 
and  reformation  of  that  congregation  to  which  he  preacheth. 
Before  the  close  of  the  public  duties  the  minister  is,  in 
his  own  and  the  people's  names,  to  engage  his  and  their 
hearts  to  be  the  Lord's,  with  professed  purpose  and  resolu- 
tion to  reform  whatever  is  amiss  amongst  them,  and  more 
particularly  such  sins  as  they  have  been  more  remarkably 
guilty  of;  and,  to  draw  nearer  unto  God,  and  to  walk  more 
closely  and  faithfully  with  him  in  new  obedience,  than  ever 
before. 

He  is  also  to  admonish  the  people  with  all  importunity, 
that  the  work  of  that  day  doth  not  end  with  the  public  duties 
of  it,  but  that  they  are  so  to  improve  the  remainder  of  the 
day,  and  of  their  whole  life,  in  reinforcing  upon  themselves 
and  their  familes  in  private,  all  those  godly  aflections  and 
resolutions  which  they  professed  in  public,  as  that  they  may 
be  settled  in  their  hearts  for  ever,  and  themselves  may  more 
sensibly  find,  that  God  hath  smelt  a  sweet  savour  in  Christ 


APPENDIX.  XCm 

from  their  performances,  and  is  pacified  towards  them,  by 
answers  of  grace,  in  pardoning  of  sin,  in  removing-  of  judg- 
ments, in  averting  or  preventing  of  plagues,  and  in  conferring 
of  blessings,  suitable  to  the  conditions  and  prayers  of  his 
people  by  Jesus  Christ. 

Besides  solemn  and  general  fasts  enjoined  by  authority, 
we  judge,  that  at  other  times  congregations  may  keep  days 
of  fasting,  as  Divine  Providence  shall  administer  unto  them 
special  occasions.  And  also,  that  families  may  do  the  same, 
so  it  be  not  on  days  wherein  the  congregation  to  which  they 
do  belong,  is  to  meet  for  fasting,  or  other  public  duties  of 
worship. 

Concerning  the  Observation  of  D at/ s  of  Public  Thanksgiving. 

When  any  such  day  is  to  be  kept,  let  notice  be  given  of 
it,  and  of  the  occasion  thereof,  some  convenient  time  before, 
that  the  people  may  the  better  prepare  themselves  thereunto. 

The  day  being  come,  and  the  congregation  (after  private 
preparations)  being  assembled,  the  minister  is  to  begin  with 
a  word  of  exhortation,  to  stir  up  the  people  to  the  duty  for 
which  they  are  met,  and  with  a  short  prayer  for  God's 
assistance  and  blessing  (as  at  other  conventions  for  pub- 
lic worship),  according  to  the  particular  occasion  of  their 
meeting. 

Let  him  then  make  some  pithy  narration  of  the  deliver- 
ance obtained,  or  mercy  received,  or  of  whatever  hath 
occasioned  that  assembling  of  the  congregation,  that  all 
may  better  understand  it,  or  be  minded  of  it,  and  more 
affected  with  it. 

And  because  singing  of  psalms  is  of  all  other  the  most 
proper  ordinance  for  expressing  of  joy  and  thanksgiving, 
let  some  pertinent  psalm  or  psalms  be  sung  for  that  purpose, 
before  or  after  the  reading  of  some  portion  of  the  word, 
suitable  to  the  present  business. 

Then  let  the  minister  who  is  to  preach,  proceed  to  far- 
ther exhortation  and  prayer  before  his  sermon,  with  special 
reference  to  the  present  work :  after  which,  let  him  preach 
upon  some  text  of  Scripture  pertinent  to  the  occasion. 

The  sermon  ended,  let  him  not  only  pray,  as  at  other 
time  after  preaching  is  directed,  with  remembrance  of  the 
necessities  of  the  church,  king,  and  state  (if  before  the 
sermon  they  were  omitted),  but  enlarge  himself  in  due  and 


XCIV  APPENDIX. 

solemn  thanksgiving  for  former  mercies  and  deliverances, 
but  more  especially  for  that  which  at  the  present  calls  them 
together  to  give  thanks:  with  humble  petition  for  the  con- 
tinuance and  renewing  of  God's  wonted  mercies,  as  need 
shall  be,  and  for  sanctifying  grace  to  make  k  right  use 
thereof.  And  so,  having  sung  another  psalm  suitable  to  the 
mercy,  let  him  dismiss  the  congregation  with  a  blessing,  that 
they  may  have  some  convenient  time  for  their  repast  and  re- 
freshment. 

But  the  minister  (before  their  dismission)  is  solemnly  to 
admonish  them,  to  beware  of  all  excess  and  riot,  tending  to 
gluttony  or  drunkenness,  and  much  more  of  these  sins  them- 
selves, in  their  eating  and  refreshing ;  and  to  take  care  that 
their  mirth  and  rejoicing  be  not  carnal,  but  spiritual,  which 
may  make  God's  praise  to  be  glorious,  and  themselves  hum- 
ble and  sober;  and  that  both  their  feeding  and  rejoicing 
may  render  them  more  cheerful  and  enlarged,  farther  to  ce- 
lebrate his  praises  in  the  midst  of  the  congregation,  when 
they  return  unto  it,  in  the  remaining  part  of  that  day. 

When  the  congregation  shall  be  again  assembled,  the  like 
course  in  praying,  reading,  preaching,  singing  of  psalms, 
and  offering  up  of  more  praise  and  thanksgiving,  that  is  be- 
fore directed  for  the  morning,  is  to  be  renewed  and  conti- 
nued so  far  as  the  time  will  give  leave. 

Atone  or  both  of  the  public  meetings  that  day,  a  collec- 
tion is  to  be  made  for  the  poor  (and  in  the  like  manner  upon 
the  day  of  public  humiliation),  that  their  loins  may  bless 
us,  and  rejoice  the  more  with  us.  And  the  people  are  to 
be  exhorted,  at  the  end  of  the  latter  meeting,  to  spend  the 
residue  of  that  day  in  holy  duties,  and  testificat  ons  of 
Christian  love  and  charity  one  towards  another,  and  of  re- 
joicing more  and  more  in  the  Lord,  as  becometh  those  who 
make  the  joy  of  the  Lord  their  strength. 

Of  Singing  ofPsa  Ims. 

It  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  praise  God  publicly,  by 
singing  of  psalms  together  in  the  congregation,  and  also 
privately  in  the  family. 

In  singing  of  psalms  the  voice  is  to  be  tunably  and 
gravely  ordered  ;  but  the  chief  must  be,  to  sing  with  un- 
derstanding, an;!  with  grace  in  the  heart,  making  melody 
imto  the  Lord. 


APPENDIX.  XCV 

That  the  whole  congregation  may  join  herein,  everyone 
that  can  read  is  to  have  a  psalm-book  ;  and  all  others,  not 
disabled  by  age,  or  otherwise,  are  to  be  exhorted  to  learn 
to  read.  But  for  the  present,  where  many  in  the  congrega- 
tion cannot  read,  it  is  convenient  that  the  minister,  or  some 
other  fit  person  appointed  by  him,  and  the  other  ruling 
officers,  do  read  the  psalm  line  by  line,  before  the  singing 
thereof. 

An  Appendix,  touching  Days  and  Pinces  of  public  Worship, 

There  is  no  day  commanded  in  Scripture  to  be  kept  holy 
under  the  gospel  but  the  Lord's  day,  which  is  the  Christian 
sabbath. 

Festival  days,  vulgarly  called  holidays,  having  no  war- 
rant in  the  word  of  God,  are  not  to  be  continued. 

Nevertheless,  it  is  lawful  and  necessary,  upon  special 
emergent  occasions,  to  separate  a  day  or  days  for  public 
fasting  or  thanksgiving,  as  the  several  eminent  and  extraor- 
dinary dispensations  of  God's  providence  shall  administer 
cause  and  opportunity  to  his  people. 

As  no  place  is  capable  of  any  holiness,  under  pretence  of 
whatsoever  dedication  or  consecration ;  so  neither  is  it  sub- 
ject to  such  pollution  by  any  superstition  formerly  used,  and 
now  laid  aside,  as  may  render  it  unlawful  or  inconvenient 
for  Christians  to  meet  together  therein  for  the  public  wor- 
ship of  God.  And  therefore  we  hold  it  requisite,  that  the 
places  of  public  assembling  for  worship  amongst  us,  should 
be  continued,  and  employed  to  that  use. 


THE    CONTENTS    OF    THE    DIRECTORY    FOR    THE    PUBLIC 

WORSHIP    OF    GOD. 

The  preface. 

Of  the  assembling  of  the  coagregation. 

Of  public  reading  of  ihe  Holy  Scripture. 

Of  public  prajer  before  sermon. 

Of  preaching  of  the  word. 

Of  prayer  after  the  sermon. 

Of  the  sacrament  of  baptism. 

Of  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper. 

Of  the  sanctification  of  the  Lord's  day. 

Of  the  solemnization  of  marriage. 

Of  the  visitation  of  the  sick. 

Of  burial  of  the  dead. 

Of  public  solemn  fasting. 

Of  the  observation  of  days  of  public  thanksgiying. 

Of  singing  of  psalms. 

An  Appendix,  touching  days  and  places  of  public  v«rorsbip. 


XCVl  API'KNDIX. 

No.  IX. 

THE  FORM  OF  PRESBYTERIAL  CHURCH  GOVERNMENT 

Agreed  upon  by  the  Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster  ; 
examined  and  approved^  Anno  1645,  by  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  Sfc. 

THE    PREFACE. 

Jesus  Christ,  upon  whose  shoulders  the  government  is, 
whose  name  is  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the  mighty 
God,  the  everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of  peace,*  of  the 
increase  of  whose  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no 
end,  who  sits  upon  the  throne  of  David,  and  upon  his  king- 
dom, to  order  it,  and  to  establish  it  with  judgment  and  jus- 
tice, from  henceforth  even  for  ever,  having  all  power  given 
unto  him  even  in  heaveji  and  in  earth  by  thQ  Father,  who 
raised  him  from  the  dead,  and  set  him  at  his  own  right  hand, 
far  above  all  principalities,  and  power,  and  might,  and  do- 
minion, and  every  name  that  is  named,  not  only  in  this 
world,  but  also  in  that  which  is  to  come,  and  put  all  things 
under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things 
to  the  church,  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that 
filleth  all  in  all :  he  being  ascended  up  far  above  all  hea- 
vens, that  he  might  fill  all  things,  received  gifts  for  his 
church,  and  gave  offices  necessary  for  the  edification  of  his 
church,  and  perfecting  of  his  saints. 

Of  the  Church. 

There  is  one  general  church  visible  held  forth  in  the  New 
Testament,  I  Cor.  xii.  12,  13.  28,  together  with  the  rest  of 
the  chapter. 

The  ministry,  oracles,  and  ordinances,  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, are  given  by  Jesus  Christ  to  the  general  church  vi- 
sible, for  the  gathering  and  perfecting  of  it  in  this  life, 
until  his  second  coming,  1  Cor.  xii.  28.  Eph.  iv.  4,  5,  com- 
pared with  ver.  10 — 16,  of  the  same  chapter. 

Particular    visible    churches,  members   of  the  general 
church,  are  also  held  forth  in  the  New  Testament,  Gal.  i. 
21,  22.  Rev.  i.  4.  20,  and  Rev.  ii.  1.     Particular  churches, 
•  r».  Ix.  6,7. 


APPENDIX.  XCVli 

in  the  primitive  times,  were  made  up  of  visible  saints,  viz. 
of  such  as,  being  of  age,  professed  faith  in  Christ,  and  obe- 
dience unto  Christ,  according  to  the  rules  of  faith  and  life 
taught  by  Christ  and  his  apostles;  and  of  their  children. 
Acts  ii.  3S.  41 ;  and  ver.  last,  compared  with  v.  14.  1  Cor. 
i.  2,  compared  with  2  Cor.  ix.  13.  Acts  ii.  39.  1  Cor.  vii.  14. 
Rom.  ix.  16,  and  so  forward  ;  Mark  x.  14,  compared  with 
Matt.  xix.  13,  14.  Luke  xviii.  15,  16.* 

Of  the  Officers  of  the  Church. 

The  officers  which  Christ  hath  appointed  for  the  edifica- 
tion of  his  church,  and  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  are, 

Some  extraordinary,  as  apostles,  evangelists,  and  pro- 
phets, which  are  ceased. 

Others  ordinary  and  perpetual,  as  pastors,  teachers,  and 
other  church-governors,  and  deacons. 

Pastors. 

The  pastor  is  an  ordinary  and  perpetual  officer  in  the 
church.  Jer.  iii.  15 — 17;  prophesying  of  the  time  of  the 
gospel.  1  Pet.  V.  2—4.  Eph.  iv.  11—13. 

First,  it  belongs  to  his  office, 

To  pray  for  and  with  his  flock,  as  the  mouth  of  the  peo- 
ple unto  God.  Actsvi.  2 — 4.  Acts  xx.  36;  where  preaching 
and  prayer  are  joined  as  several  parts  of  the  same  office. 
James  v.  14,  15.  The  office  of  the  elder,  that  is,  the  pas- 
tor, is  to  pray  for  the  sick,  even  in  private,  to  which  a  bless- 
ing is  especially  promised  :  much  more  therefore  ought  he 
to  perform  this  in  the  public  execution  of  his  office,  as  a 
part  thereof  1  Cor.  xiv.  15,  16. 

To  read  the  Scripture  publicly  ;  for  the  proof  of  which, 

1.  That  the  priests  and  Levites  in  the  Jewish  church 
were  trusted  with  the  public  reading  of  the  word,  as  is 
proved,  Deut.  xxxi.  9—11.  Neh.  viii.  1,2.  13. 

2.  That  the  ministers  of  the  gospel  have  as  ample  a 
charge  and  commission  to  dispense  the  word  as  well  as  other 
ordinances,  as  the  priests  and  Levites  had  under  the  law, 
proved,  Isa.  Ixvi.  21,  and  Matt,  xxiii.  34,  where  our  Saviour 
entitleth  the  officers  of  the  New  Testament,  whom  he  will 
send  forth,  by  the  same  names  as  the  teachers  of  the  Old. 

Which  propositions  prove,  that  therefore  (the  duty  being 

*  Matt,  xxviii.  18—20.  Eph.  i.  20— 22,  compared  with  iv.  8—11,  and  P.<alm 
)xviii.  18. 

VOFu.   V.  g 


XCVfll  APPENDIX. 

of  a  moral  nature)  it  folio weth  by  just  consequence,  that 
the  public  reading  of  the  Scriptures  belongeth  to  the  pas- 
tor's office. 

To  feed  the  flock,  by  preaching  of  the  word,  according 
to  which  he  is  to  teach,  convince,  reprove,  exhort,  and  com- 
fort. 1  Tim.  iii.  2.  2  Tim.  iii.  16,  17.  Tit.  i.  9. 

To  catechise,  which  is  a  plain  laying  down  the  prst  prin- 
ciples of  the  oracles  of  God,  Heb.  v.  12;  or  of  the  doctrine 
of  Christ,  and  is  a  part  of  preaching. 

To  dispense  other  divine  mysteries,  1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2. 

To  administer  the  sacraments,  Matt,  xxviii.  19,20.  Mark 
xvi.  15,  16.  1  Cor.  xi.  23 — 25,  compared  with  x.  16. 

To  bless  the  people  from  God,  Numb.  vi.  23 — 26,  com- 
pared with  Rev.  xiv.  5.  (where  the  same  blessings,  and  per- 
sons from  whom  they  come,  are  expressly  mentioned),  Isa. 
Ixvi.  21,  where,  under  the  names  of  priests  and  Levites  to 
be  continued  under  the  gospel,  are  meant  evangelical  pas- 
tors, who  therefore  are  by  office  to  bless  the  people,  Deut. 
X.  8.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  Ephl  i.  2. 

To  take  care  of  the  poor.  Acts  xi.  30.  iv.  34—37.  vi.  2 
—4.  1  Cor.  xvi.  1—4.  Gal.  ii.  9,  10. 

And  he  hath  also  a  ruling  power  over  the  flock  as  a  pas- 
tor, I  Tim.  V.  17.  Acts  xx.  17.  28,  1  Thess.  v.  12.  Heb. 
xiii.  7.  17. 

Teacher  or  Doctor. 

The  Scripture  doth  hold  out  the  name  and  title  of  teacher, 
as  well  as  of  the  pastor,  1  Cor.  xii.  28.  Eph.  iv.  11. 

Who  is  also  a  minister  of  the  word  as  well  as  the  pas- 
tor, and  hath  power  of  administration  of  the  sacraments. 

The  Lord  having  given  different  gifts,  and  divers  exer- 
cises according  to  these  gifts,  in  the  ministry  of  the  word, 
Rom.  xii.  6—8.  1  Cor.  xii.  1.  4 — 7,  though  these  different 
gifts  may  meet  in,  and  accordingly  be  exercised  by,  one  and 
the  same  minister,  1  Cor.  xiv.  3.  2  Tim.  iv.  2.  Tit.  i.  9; 
yet,  where  be  several  ministers  in  the  same  congregation, 
they  may  be  designed  to  several  employments,  according  to 
the  diff*erent  gifts  in  which  each  of  them  doth  most  excel. 
Rom.  xii.  6—8.  1  Pet.  iv.  10,  11.  And  he  that  doth  more 
excel  in  exposition  of  Scriptures,  in  teaching  sound  doc- 
trine, and  in  convincing  gainsayers,  than  he  doth  in  appli- 
cation, and  is  accordingly  employed  therein,  may  be  called 
«  teacher,  or  doctor  (the  places  alleged  by  the  notation  of 


APPENDIX.  XCIX 

the  word  do  prove  the  proposition),  nevertheless,  where  is 
but  one  minister  in  a  particular  congregation,  he  is  to  per- 
form, so  far  as  he  is  able,  the  whole  work  of  the  minis- 
try, as  appcareth  in  2  Tim.  vi.  2.  Tit.  i.  9,  before  alleged. 
1  Tim.  vi.  2. 

A  teacher  or  doctor  is  of  most  excellent  use  in  schools 
and  universities:  as  of  old  in  the  schools  of  the  prophets, 
and  at  Jerusalem,  where  Gamaliel  and  others  taught  as 
doctors. 

Other  Church  Governors. 
As  there  were  in  the  Jewish  church,  elders  of  the  people 
joined  with  the  priests  and  Levites  in  the  government  of 
the  church,  (as  appeareth  in  1  Chron  xix.  8 — 10.)  so  Christ, 
who  hath  instituted  a  government  and  governors  ecclesias- 
tical in  the  church,  hath  furnished  some  in  his  church,  be- 
side the  ministers  of  the  word,  with  gifts  for  government, 
and  with  commission  to  execute  the  same  when  called  there- 
unto, who  are  to  join  with  the  minister  in  the  government 
of  the  church,  Rom.  xii.  7,  8.  1  Cor.  xii.  28.  Which  officers 
reformed  churches  commonly  call  elders. 

Deacons. 
The  Scripture  doth  hold  out  deacons  as  distinct  officers 
in  the  church.  Phil.  i.  1.  1  Tim.  iii.  8. 

Whose  office  is  perpetual.  1  Tim.  iii.  8,  to  verse  15.  Acts 
vi.  1 — 4.  To  whose  office  it  belongs  not  to  preach  the 
word,  or  administer  the  sacraments,  but  to  take  special  care 
in  distributing  to  the  necessities  of  the  poor.  Acts  vi.l — 4, 
and  the  verses  following. 

Of  particular  Congregations. 
It  is  lawful  and  expedient  that  there  be  fixed  congrega- 
tions, that  is,  a  certain  company  of  Christians  to  meet  in 
one  assembly  ordinarily  for  public  worship.  When  believers 
multiply  to  such  a  number  that  they  cannot  conveniently 
meet  in  one  place,  it  is  lawful  and  expedient  that  they 
should  be  divided  into  distinct  and  fixed  congregations,  for 
the  better  administration  of  such  ordinances  as  belong  unto 
them,  and  the  discharge  of  mutual  duties.  1  Cor.  xiv.  26. 
*'  Let  all  things  be  done  unto  edifying  ;"  and  33  and  40. 

The  ordinary  way  of  dividing  Christians  into  distinct 
congregations,  and  most  expedient  for  edification,  is  by  the 
respective  bounds  of  their  dwellings. 


C  APPENDIX. 

1st.  Because  thpy  who  dwell  together,  being  bound  to  all 
kind  of  moral  duties  one  to  another,  have  the  better  oppor- 
tunity thereby  to  discharge  them  ;  which  moral  tie  is  per- 
petual, for  Christ  came  not  to  destroy  the  law,  but  to  fulfil 
it.  Deut.  XV.  7.  11.  Matt.  xxii.  39.  v.  17. 

2dly.  The  communion  of  saints  must  be  so  ordered,  as 
may  stand  with  the  most  convenient  use  of  the  ordinances, 
and  discharge  of  moral  duties,  without  respect  of  persons. 
1  Cor.  xiv.  26.  '*  Let  all  things  be  done  unto  edifying." 
Heb.  x.  24,  25.  James  ii.  1,  2. 

Sdly.  The  pastor  and  people  must  so  nearly  cohabit  toge- 
ther, as  that  they  may  mutually  perform  their  duties  each 
to  other  with  most  coiiveniency. 

In  this  company  some  must  be  set  apart  to  bear  offifce. 

Of  the  Officers  of  a  particular  Congregation. 

For  officers  in  a  single  congregation,  there  ought  to  be 
one  at  the  least,  both  to  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine, 
and  to  rule.  Prov.  xxix.  18.  1  Tim.  v.  17.  Heb.  xiii.  7. 

It  is  also  requisite  that  there  should  be  others  to  join  in 
government.  1  Cor.  xii.28. 

And  likewise  it  is  requisite  that  there  should  be  others  to 
take  special  care  for  the  relief  of  the  poor.  Acts  vi.  2,  3. 

The  number  of  each  of  which  is  to  be  proportioned  ac- 
cording to  the  condition  of  the  congregation. 

These  officers  are  to  meet  together  at  convenient  and  set 
times,  for  the  well  ordering  the  affairs  of  that  congregation, 
each  according  to  his  office. 

It  is  most  expedient  that  in  these  meetings,  one  whose 
office  is  to  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine,  do  moderate 
in  their  proceedings.   1  Tim.  v.  17. 

Of  the  Ordinances  in  a  particular  Congregation, 

The  ordinances  in  a  single  congregation  are,  prayer, 
thanksgiving,  and  singing  of  psalms,  (1  Tim.  ii.  1.  1  Cor. 
xiv.  15,  16.)  the  word  read  (although  there  follow  no  im- 
mediate explication  of  what  is  read),  the  word  expounded 
and  applied,  catechising,  the  sacraments  administered,  col- 
lection made  for  the  poor,  dismissing  the  people  with  a 
blessing. 

Of  Church- Government,  and  the  several  Sorts  of 
Assemblies  for  the  same. 

Christ  bath  instituted  a  government;  and  governors  eccle- 


APPENDIX.  CI 

siastical  in  the  church;  to  that  purpose,  the  apostles  did  im- 
mediately receive  the  keys  from  the  hand  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  did  use  and  exercise  them  in  all  the  churches  of  the 
world,  upon  all  occasions. 

And  Christ  hath  since  continually  furnished  some  in  his 
church  with  gifts  of  government,  and  with  commission  to 
execute  the  same,  when  called  thereunto. 

It  is  lawful  and  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  that  the 
church  be  governed  by  several  sorts  of  assemblies,  which 
are  congregational,  classical,  and  synodical. 

Of  the  Power  in  common  of  all  these  Assemblies. 

It  is  lawful  and  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  that  the 
several  assemblies  before  mentioned  have  power  to  convene, 
and  call  before  them,  any  person  within  their  several  bounds 
whom  the  ecclesiastical  business  which  is  before  them  doth 
concern;  proved  by  Matt,  xviii. 

They  have  the  power  to  hear  and  determine  such  causes 
and  differences  as  do  orderly  come  before  them. 

It  is  lawful  and  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  that  all 
the  said  assemblies  have  some  power  to  dispense  church- 
censures. 

Of  Congregational  AssemhlieSj  that  is,  the  Meeting  (f  the 
ruling  Officers  of  a  particular  Congregation  for  the  Go- 
vernment thereof 

The  ruling  officers  of  a  particular  congregation  have 
power,  authoritatively,  to  call  before  them  any  member  of 
the  congregation,  as  they  shall  see  just  occasion. 

To  inquire  into  the  knowledge  and  spiritual  estate  of  the 
.several  members  of  the  congregation. 

To  admonish  and  rebuke. 

Which  three  branches  are  proved  by  Heb.  xiii.  17.  I 
Thess.  V.  12,  13.  Ezek.  xxxiv.  4. 

Authoritative  suspension  from  the  Lord's  table,  of  a 
person  not  yet  cast  out  of  the  church,  is  agreeable  to  the 
Scripture ; 

1st.  Because  the  ordinance  itself  must  not  be  profaned. 

2dly.  Because  we  are  charged  to  withdraw  from  those 
that  walk  disorderly. 

Sdly.  Because  of  the  great  sin  and  danger,  both  to  him 


Cll  APPENDIX. 

that  comes  unworthily,  and  also  to  the  whole  church.  Matt, 
vii.  6.  2  Thess.  iii.  6.  14,  15.  1  Cor.  xi.27,  to  the  eud  of  the 
chapter,  compared  with  Jude  23.  1  Tim.  v.  22.  And  there 
was  power  and  authority,  under  the  Old  Testament,  to 
keep  unclean  persons  from  holy  things.  Levit.  xiii.  5. 
Numb.  ix.  7.  2  Chron.  xxiii.  19. 

The  like  power  and  authority,  by  way  of  analogy,  conti- 
nues under  the  New  Testament. 

The  ruling  officers  of  a  particular  congregation  have 
power,  authoritatively,  to  suspend  from  the  Lord's  table  a 
person  not  yet  cast  out  of  the  church. 

1st.  Because  those  who  have  authority  to  judge  of  and 
admit  such  as  are  fit  to  receive  the  sacrament,  have  autho- 
rity to  keep  back  such  as  shall  be  found  unworthy. 

2dly.  Because  it  is  an  ecclesiastical  business  of  ordinary 
practice  belonging  to  that  congregation. 

When  congregations  are  divided  and  fixed,  they  need  all 
mutual  help  one  from  another,  both  in  regard  of  their  in- 
trinsical  weaknesses,  and  mutual  dependance ;  as  also,  in 
regard  of  enemies  from  without. 

Of  Classical  Assemblies. 

The  Scripture  doth  hold  out  a  presbytery  in  the  church, 
both  in  the  First  Epistle  to  Timothy,  iv.  14,  and  in  Acts 
XV.  2.  4.  6. 

A  presbytery  consisteth  of  ministers  of  the  word,  and  such 
other  public  officers  as  are  agreeable  to,  and  warranted  by, 
the  word  of  God,  to  be  church-governors,  to  join  with  the 
ministers  in  the  government  of  the  church;  as  appeareth, 
Rom.  xii.  7,  8.  1  Cor.  xii.  2S. 

The  Scripture  doth  hold  forth,  that  many  particular  con- 
gregations may  be  under  one  presbyterial  government. 

This  proposition  is  proved  by  instances. 

I.  First.  Of  the  church  of  Jerusalem,  which  consisted  of 
more  congregations  than  one,  and  all  these  congregations 
were  under  one  presbyterial  government. 

This  appeareth  thus : 

1.  First.  The  church  of  Jerusalem  consisted  of  more  con- 
gregations than  one,  as  is  manifest, 

1st.  By  the  multitude  of  believers  mentioned  in  divers 
places  :  both  before  the  dispersion  of  the  believers  there  by 
the  persecution  (mentioned  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  chap. 


APPENDIX.  cm 

viii.  in  the  beginning  thereof),  witness  chap.  i.  verse  11.  ii. 
41.46,47;  iv.  4,  V.  14,  and  vi.  of  the  same  book  of  the  Acts, 
verses  1  and  7 ;  and  also  after  the  dispersion,  ix.  SI,  xii. 
24,  and  xxi.  20,  of  the  same  book. 

2dly.  By  the  many  apostles  and  other  preachers  in  the 
church  of  Jerusalem  :  and  if  there  were  but  one  congrega- 
tion there,  then  each  apostle  preached  but  seldom ;  which 
will  not  consist  with  chap  vi.  verse  2  of  the  same  book  of 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 

Sdly.  The  diversity  of  languages  amongst  the  believers, 
mentioned  both  in  the  second  and  sixth  chapters  of  the 
Acts,  doth  argue  more  congregations  than  one  in  that 
church. 

2.  Secondly.  All  those  congregations  were  under  one 
presbyterial  government;  because,  1st.  They  were  one 
church.  Acts  viii.  1.  ii.  47,  compared  with  v.  11,  xii.  5,  and 
XV.  4,  of  the  same  book. 

Sdly.  The  elders  of  the  church  are  mentioned,  Acts  xi. 
SO,  XV.  4.  6.  "2."^^  and  xxi.  17,  18,  of  the  same  book. 

Sdly.  The  apostles  did  the  ordinary  acts  of  presbyters,  as 
presbyters  in  that  kirk ;  which  proveth  a  presbyterial  church 
before  the  dispersion.  Acts  vi. 

4thly.  The  several  congregations  in  Jerusalem  being  one 
church,  the  elders  of  that  church  are  mentioned  as  meeting 
together  for  acts  of  government,  Acts  xi.  SO.  x  v.  4.  6.  22,  and 
xxi.  17, 18,  and  so  forward  :  which  proves  that  those  several 
congregations  were  under  one  presbyterial  government. 

And  whether  these  congregations  were  fixed,  or  not  fixed, 
in  regard  of  officers  or  members,  it  is  all  one  as  to  the  truth 
of  the  proposition. 

Nor  doth  there  appear  any  material  difference  betwixt 
the  several  congregations  in  Jerusalem,  and  the  many  con- 
gregations now  in  the  ordinary  condition  of  the  church,  as 
to  the  point  of  fixedness  required  of  officers  or  members. 

S.  Thirdly.  Therefore  the  Scripture  doth  hold  forth,  that 
many  congregations  may  be  under  one  presbyterial  govern- 
ment. 

II.  Secondly.  6y  the  instance  of  the  church  of  Ephesus; 
for, 

1.  That  they  were  more  congregations  than  one  in  the 
church  of  Ephesus,  appears  by  Acts  xx.  31,  where  is  men- 
tion of  Paul's  continuance  at  Ephesus  in  preaching  for  the 


CIV  APPENDIX. 

space  of  three  years ;  and  Acts  xix.  18 — 20,  where  the 
special  effect  of  the  word  is  mentioned  ;  and  verses  10  and 
17  of  the  same  chapter,  where  is  a  distinction  of  Jews  and 
Greeks ;  and  1  Cor.  xvi.  8,  9,  where  is  a  reason  of  Paul's 
stay  at  Ephesus  until  Pentecost;  and  verse  19,  where  is 
mention  of  a  particular  church  in  the  house  of  Aquiila  and 
Priscilla  then  at  Ephesus  ;  as  appears.  Acts  xviii.  19.  24. 
26.  All  which  laid  together  doth  prove,  that  the  multitude 
of  believers  did  make  more  congregations  than  one  in  the 
church  of  Ephesus. 

2.  That  there  were  many  elders  over  these  many  congre- 
gations, as  one  flock,  appeareth  Acts  xx.  17.  25.  28.  SO. 
36,  37. 

3,  That  these  many  congregations  were  one  church,  and 
that  they  were  under  one  presbyterial  government,  appear- 
eth Rev.  ii.  the  first  six  verses,  joined  with  Acts  xx.  17,  18. 

Of  Si/nodical  Assemblies. 

The  Scripture  doth  hold  out  another  sort  of  assemblies, 
for  the  government  of  the  church,  beside  classical  and  con- 
gregational, all  which  we  call  synodical.  Acts  xv.  Pastors 
and  teachers,  and  other  church-governors  (as  also  other  fit 
persons,  when  it  shall  be  deemed  expedient),  are  members 
of  those  assemblies  which  \s/e  call  synodical,  where  they 
have  a  lawful  calling  thereunto. 

Synodical  assemblies  may  lawfully  be  of  several  sorts,  as 
provincial,  national,  and  oecumenical. 

It  is  lawful  and  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  that  there 
be  a  subordination  of  congregational,  classical,  provincial, 
and  national  assemblies,  for  the  government  of  the  church. 


OF    THE    ORDINATION    OF    MINISTERS. 

Under  the  head  of  ordination  of  ministers  is  to  be  con- 
sidered, either  the  doctrine  of  ordination,  or  the  power 
of  it. 

Touching  the  Doctrine  of  Ordination. 

No  man  ought  to  take  upon  him  the  office  of  a  minister 
of  the  word,  without  a  lawful  calling.  John  iii.  27.  Rora. 
X.  14,  15.  Jer.  xiv.  14.  Heb.  v.  4. 

Ordination  is  always  to  be  continued  in  the  church.  Tit. 
i.  5.  1  Tim.  v.  21,  22. 


APPENDIX.  CV 

Ordination  is  the  solemn  setting  apart  of  a  person  to 
some  public  church-office.  Numb.  viii.  10,  11.  14.  19.  22, 
Acts  vi.  3.  5,  6. 

Every  minister  of  the  word  is  to  be  ordained  by  imposi- 
tion of  hands,  and  prayer,  with  fasting,  by  those  preaching 
presbyters  to  whom  it  doth  belong.  1  Tim.  v.  22.  Acts  iv. 
23,  and  xiii.  3. 

It  is  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  and  very  expedient, 
that  such  as  are  to  be  ordained  ministers,  be  designed  to 
some  particular  church,  or  other  ministerial  charge.  Acts 
xiv.  23.  Tit.  i.  5.  Acts  xx.  17.  28. 

He  that  is  to  be  ordained  minister,  must  be  duly  quali- 
fied, both  for  life  and  ministerial  abilities,  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  apostle.  1  Tim.  iii.  2 — 6,  and  Tit.  i.  5 — 9. 

He  is  to  be  examined  and  approved  by  those  by  whom  he 
is  to  be  ordained.  1  Tim.  iii.  7.  10,  and  v.  22. 

No  man  is  to  be  ordained  a  minister  for  a  particular  con- 
gregation, if  they  of  that  congregation  can  shew  just  cause 
of  exception  against  him.   1  Tim.  iii.  2.  Tit.  i.  7. 

Touching  the  Power  of  Ordination. 

Ordination  is  the  act  of  a  presbytery,  1  Tim.  iv.  14.  The 
power  of  ordering  the  whole  work  of  ordination,  is  in  the 
whole  presbytery,  which  when  it  is  over  more  congregations 
than  one,  whether  those  congregations  be  fixed  or  not  fixed, 
in  regard  of  officers  or  members,  it  is  indifferent  as  to  the 
point  of  ordination.  1  Tim.  iv.  14. 

It  is  very  requisite  that  no  single  congregation,  that  can 
conveniently  associate,  do  assume  to  itself  all  and  sole  power 
in  ordination. 

1.  Because  there  is  no  example  in  Scripture,  that  any 
single  congregation,  which  might  conveniently  associate, 
did  assume  to  itself  all  and  sole  power  in  ordination ;  neither 
is  there  any  rule  which  may  warrant  such  a  practice. 

2.  Because  there  is  in  Scripture,  example  of  an  ordina- 
tion in  a  presbytery  over  divers  congregations :  as  in  the 
church  of  Jerusalem,  where  were  many  congregations,  these 
many  congregations  were  under  one  presbytery,  and  this 
presbytery  did  ordain. 

The  preaching  presbyters  orderly  associated,  either  in 
cities  or  neighbouring  villages,  are  those  to  whom  the  ira- 


CVl  APPENDIX. 

position  of  hands  doth  appertain,  for  those  congregations 

within  their  bounds  respectively. 


CONCERNING    THE    DOCTRINAL    PART    OF    ORDINATION 
OF    MINISTERS. 

1.  No  man  ought  to  take  upon  him  the  office  of  a  minis- 
ter of  t!ie  word,  without  a  lawful  calling.  John  iii.  27. 
Rom.  X.  14,  15.  Jer.  xiv.  14.  Heb.  v.  4. 

2.  Ordination  is  always  to  be  continued  in  the  church. 
Tit.  i.  5.  1  Tim.  v.  21,  22. 

3.  Ordination  is  the  solemn  setting  apart  of  a  person  to 
some  public  church-office.  Numb.  viii.  10,  11.  14.  19.22. 
Acts.  vi.  3.  5,  6. 

4.  Every  minister  of  the  word  is  to  be  ordained  by  im- 
position of  hands  and  prayer,  with  fasting,  by  those  preach- 
ing presbyters  to  whom  it  doth  belong.  1  Tim.  v.  22.  Acts 
xiv.  23.  xiii.3. 

5.  The  power  of  ordering  the  whole  work  of  ordination 
is  in  the  whole  presbytery,  which,  when  it  is  over  more 
congregations  than  one,  whether  those  congregations  be 
fixed  or  not  fixed,  in  regard  of  officers  or  members,  it  is 
indifferent  as  to  the  point  of  ordination.  1  Tim.  iv.  14. 

6.  It  is  agreeable  to  the  word,  and  very  expedient,  that 
such  as  are  to  be  ordained  ministers,  be  designed  to  some 
particular  church,  or  other  ministerial  charge.  Acts  xiv. 
23.  Tit.  i.5.  Acts  XX.  17. 28. 

He  that  is  to  be  ordained  minister,  must  be  duly  qualified, 
both  for  lifo  and  ministerial  abilities,  according  to  the  rules 
of  the  apostle.  1  Tim.  iii.  2—6.  Tit.  i.  5-9. 

8.  He  is  to  be  examined  and  approved  of  by  those  by 
whom  he  is  to  be  ordained.    1  Tim.  iii.  7.  10.  v.  22. 

9.  No  man  is  to  be  ordained  a  minister  for  a  particular 
congregation,  if  they  of  that  congregation  can  shew  just 
cause  of  exception  against  him.   1  Tim.  iii.  2.  Tit.  i.  7. 

10.  Preaching  presbyters  orderly  associated,  either  in 
cities  or  neighbouring  villages,  are  those  to  whom  the  im- 
position of  hands  do  appertain,  for  those  congregations 
w  itliin  their  bounds  respectively.   1  Tim.  iv.  14. 

1 1.  In  extraordinary  cases,  something  extraordinary  may 
be  done,  until  a  settled  order  may  be  had,  yet  keeping  as 


APPENDIX.  evil 

near  as  possible  may  be  to  the  rule.  2  Chron.  xxix.  S4-— 36. 
XXX.  2 — 5. 

12.  There  is  at  this  time  (as  we  humbly  conceive)  an  ex- 
traordinary occasion  for  a  way  of  ordination  for  the  present 
supply  of  ministers. 

The  Directory  for  the  Ordination  of  Ministers. 

It  being  manifest,  by  the  word  of  God,  that  no  man  ought 
to  take  upon  him  the  office  of  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  until 
he  be  lawfully  called  and  ordained  thereunto  ;  and  that  the 
work  of  ordination  is  to  be  performed  with  all  due  care, 
wisdom,  gravity,  and  solemnity;  we  humbly  tender  these 
directions  as  requisite  to  be  observed. 

1.  He  that  is  to  be  ordained,  being  either  nominated  by 
the  people,  or  otherwise  commended  to  the  presbytery  for 
any  place,  must  address  himself  to  the  presbytery,  and  bring 
with  him  a  testimonial  of  his  taking  the  covenant  of  the 
three  kingdoms  ;  of  his  diligence  and  proficiency  in  his 
studies;  what  degrees  he  hath  taken  in  the  university,  and 
what  hath  been  the  time  of  his  abode  there ;  and  withal  of 
his  age,  which  is  to  be  twenty-four  years;  but  especially  of 
liis  life  and  conversation. 

2.  Which  being  considered  by  the  presbytery,  they  are 
to  proceed  to  inquire  touching  the  grace  of  God  in  him, 
and  whether  he  be  of  such  holiness  of  life  as  is  requisite  in 
a  minister  of  the  gospel ;  and  to  examine  him  touching  his 
learning  and  sufficiency,  and  touching  the  evidences  of  his 
calling  to  the  holy  ministry,  and  in  particular,  his  fair  and 
direct  calling  to  that  place. 

THE   RULES    FOR    EXAMINATION  ARE  THESE. 

1.  That  the  party  examined  be  dealt  withal  in  a  brotherly 
way,  with  mildness  of  spirit,  and  with  special  respect  to  the 
gravity,  modesty,  and  quality,  of  every  one. 

2.  He  shall  be  examined  touching  his  skill  in  the  original 
tongues,  and  his  trial  to  be  made  by  reading  the  Hebrew 
and  Greek  Testaments,  and  rendering  some  portion  of  some 
into  Latin;  and  if  he  be  defective  in  them,  inquiry  shall  be 
made  more  strictly  after  his  other  learning^  and  whether  he 
hath  skill  in  logic  and  philosophy. 

3.  What  authors  in  divinity  he  hath  read,  and  is  best 
acquainted  with.  And  trial  shall  be  made  in  his  knowledge 


CVIll  APPENDIX. 

of  the  grounds  of  religion,  and  of  his  ability  to  defend  the 
orthodox  doctrine  contained  in  them,  against  all  unsound 
and  erroneous  opinions,  especially  those  of  the  present  age; 
of  his  skill  in  the  sense  and  meaning  of  such  places  of 
Scripture  as  shall  be  proposed  unto  him,  in  cases  of  con- 
science, and  in  the  chronology  of  the  Scripture,  and  the 
ecclesiastical  history. 

4.  If  he  hath  not  before  preached  in  public,  with  appro- 
bation of  such  as  are  able  to  judge,  he  shall,  at  a  competent 
time  assigned  him,  expound  before  the  presbytery  such  a 
place  of  Scripture  as  shall  be  given  him. 

b.  He  shall  also,  within  a  competent  time,  frame  a  dis- 
course in  Latin,  upon  such  a  common-place  or  controversy 
in  divinity  as  shall  be  assigned  him,  and  exhibit  to  the 
presbytery  such  theses  as  express  the  sum  thereof,  and 
maintain  a  dispute  upon  them. 

6.  He  shall  preach  before  the  people,  the  presbytery,  or 
some  of  the  ministry  of  the  word  appointed  by  them,  being 
present. 

7.  The  proportion  of  his  gifts,  in  relation  to  the  place 
unto  which  he  is  called,  shall  be  considered. 

8.  Beside  the  trial  of  his  gifts  in  preaching,  he  shall 
undergo  an  examination  in  the  premises  two  several  days, 
and  more,  if  the  presbytery  shall  judge  it  necessary. 

9.  And  as  for  him  that  hath  formerly  been  ordained  a  mi- 
nister, and  is  to  be  removed  to  another  charge,  he  shall 
bring  a  testimonial  of  his  ordination,  and  of  his  abilities 
and  conversation,  whereupon  his  fitness  for  that  place  shall 
be  tried  by  his  preaching  there  (if  it  shall  be  judged  ne- 
cessary) by  a  farther  examination  of  him. 

3.  In  all  which  he  being  approved,  he  is  to  be  sent  to  the 
church  where  he  is  to  serve,  there  to  preach  three  several 
days,  and  to  converse  with  the  people,  that  they  may  have 
trial  of  his  gifts  for  their  edification,  and  may  have  time 
and  occasion  to  inquire  into,  and  the  better  to  know  his  life 
and  conversation. 

4.  In  the  last  of  these  three  days  appointed  for  the  trial 
of  his  gifts  in  preaching,  there  shall  be  sent  from  the  pres- 
bytery to  the  congregation,  a  public  intimation  in  writing, 
which  shall  be  publicly  read  before  the  people,  and  after 
alTixed  to  the  church-door,  to  signify  that  such  a  day,  a 


APPENDIX.  CIX 

competent  number  of  the  members  of  that  congregation, 
nominated  by  themselves,  shall  appear  before  the  presby- 
tery, to  give  their  consent  and  approbation  to  such  a  man 
to  be  their  minister;  or  otherwise  to  put  in,  with  all  Chris- 
tian discretion  and  meekness,  what  exceptions  they  have 
against  him;  and  if,  upon  the  day  appointed,  there  be  no 
just  exception  against  him,  but  the  people  give  their  con- 
sent, then  the  presbytery  shall  proceed  to  ordination. 

5.  Upon  the  day  appointed  for  ordination,  which  is  to  be 
performed  in  that  church,  where  he  that  is  to  be  ordained 
is  to  serve,  a  solemn  fast  shall  be  kept  by  the  congregation, 
that  they  may  the  more  earnestly  join  in  prayer  for  a  bless- 
ing upon  the  ordinance  of  Christ,  and  the  labours  of  his 
servant  for  their  good.  The  presbytery  shall  come  to  the 
place,  or  at  least  three  or  four  ministers  of  the  word  shall 
be  sent  thither  from  the  presbytery;  of  which  one,  appoint- 
ed by  the  presbytery,  shall  preach  to  the  people  concerning 
the  office  and  duty  of  ministers  of  Christ,  and  how  the 
people  ought  to  receive  them  for  their  work's  sake. 

6.  After  the  sermon,  the  minister  who  hath  preached 
shall,  in  the  face  of  the  congregation,  demand  of  him  who 
is  now  to  be  ordained,  concerning  his  faith  in  Christ  Jesus, 
and  his  persuasion  of  the  truth  of  the  reformed  religion 
according  to  the  Scripture;  his  sincere  intentions  and  ends 
in  desiring  to  enter  into  this  calling ;  his  diligence  in  prayer, 
reading,  meditation,  preaching,  ministering  the  sacraments, 
discipline,  and  doing  all  ministerial  duties  towards  his 
charge ;  his  zeal  and  faithfulness  in  maintaining  the  truth  of 
the  gospel,  and  unity  of  the  church  against  error  and  schism ; 
his  care  that  himself  and  his  family  may  be  unblamable,  and 
examples  to  the  flock  ;  his  willingness  and  humility,  in  meek- 
ness of  spirit,  to  submit  unto  the  admonitions  of  his  brethren 
and  discipline  of  the  chuich  ;  and  his  resolution  to  continue 
in  his  duty  against  all  trouble  and  persecution. 

7.  In  all  which  having  declared  himself,  professed  his 
willingness,  and  promised  his  endeavours,  by  the  help  of 
God;  the  minister  likewise  shall  demand  of  the  people, 
concerning  their  willingness  to  receive  and  acknowledge 
him  as  the  minister  of  Christ ;  and  to  obey,  and  submit  unto 
him,  as  having  rule  over  them  in  the  Lord ;  and  to  maintain, 
encourage,  and  assist,  him  in  all  the  parts  of  his  office. 

8.  Which  being  mutually  promised  by  the  people,  the 


ex  APPENDIX. 

presbytery,  or  the  ministers  sent  from  them  for  ordination, 
shall  solemnly  set  him  apart  to  the  office  and  work  of  the 
ministry,  by  laying  their  hands  on  him,  which  is  to  be  ac- 
companied with  a  short  prayer  or  blessing,  to  this  effect: 

"  Thankfully  acknowledging  the  great  mercy  of  God^  in 
sending  Jesus  Christ  for  the  redemption  of  his  people ; 
and  for  his  ascension  to  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father, 
and  thence  pouring  out  his  Spirit,  and  giving  gifts  to  men, 
apostles,  evangelists,  prophets,  pastors,  and  teachers,  for 
the  gathering  and  building  up  of  his  church ;  and  for  fitting 
and  inclining  this  man  to  this  great  work;*  to  entreat  him 
to  fit  him  with  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  give  him  (who  in  his  name 
we  thus  set  apart  to  this  holy  service)  to  fulfil  the  work  of 
his  ministry  in  all  things,  that  he  may  both  save  himself, 
and  his  people  committed  to  his  charge." 

9.  This,  or  the  like  form  of  prayer  and  blessing  being 
ended,  let  the  minister  who  preached  briefly  exhort  him, 
to  consider  of  the  greatness  of  his  office  and  work,  the 
danger  of  negligence  both  to  himself  and  his  people,  the 
blessing  which  will  accompany  his  faithfulness  in  this  life, 
and  that  to  come ;  and  withal  exhort  the  people  to  carry 
themselves  to  him,  as  to  their  minister  in  the  Lord,  accord- 
ing to  their  solemn  promise  made  before;  and  so  by  prayer 
commending  both  him  and  his  flock  to  the  grace  of  God, 
after  singing  of  a  psalm,  let  the  assembly  be  dismissed  with 
a  blessing. 

10.  If  a  minister  be  designed  to  a  congregation  who  hath 
been  formerly  ordained  presbyter,  according  to  the  form  or 
ordination  which  hath  been  in  the  church  of  England,  which 
we  hold  for  substance  to  be  valid,  and  not  to  be  disclaimed 
by  any  who  have  received  it:  then  there  being  a  cautious 
proceeding  in  matters  of  examination,  let  him  be  admitted 
without  any  new  ordination, 

11.  And  in  case  any  person  already  ordained  minister  in 
Scotland,  or  in  any  other  reformed  church,  be  designed  to 
another  congregation  in  England,  lie  is  to  bring  from  that 
church  to  the  presbytery  here,  within  which  that  congrega- 
tion is,  a  sufficient  testimonial  of  his  ordination,  of  his  life 
and  conversation  while  he  lived  with  them,  and  of  the  causes 
of  his  rcnjoval;  and  to  undergo  such  a  trial  of  his  fitness 
and  Hufficiency,  and  to  have  the  same  course  held  with  him 

*  Flere  Wl  them  iropote  hands  on  liis  head. 


APPENDIX.  CXI 

in  other  particulars,  as  is  set  down  in  the  rule  immediately 
going  before,  touching-  examination  and  admission. 

12.  That  records  be  carefully  kept  in  the  several  presby- 
teries, of  the  names  of  the  persons  ordained,  with  their  testi- 
monials, the  time  and  place  of  their  ordination,  of  the  pres- 
byters who  did  impose  hands  upon  them,  and  of  the  charge 
to  which  they  are  appointed. 

13.  That  no  money  or  gift  of  what  kind  soever  shall  be 
received  from  the  person  to  be  ordained,  or  from  any  on  his 
behalf,  for  ordination,  or  aught  else  belonging  to  it,  by  any 
of  the  presbytery,  or  any  appertaining  to  any  of  them,  upon 
what  pretence  soever. 

Thus  far  of  ordinary  rules,  and  course  of  ordination  in  the 
ordinary  way  ;  that  which  concerns  the  extraordinary  tcay, 
requisite  to  be  now  practised,  foUometh, 

1.  In  these  present  exigencies,  while  we  cannot  have  any 
presbyteries  formed  up  to  their  whole  power  and  work,  and 
that  many  ministers  are  to  be  ordained  for  the  service  of 
the  armies  and  navy,  and  to  many  congregations  where 
there  is  no  minister  at  all ;  and  where  (by  reason  of  the 
public  troubles)  the  people  cannot  either  themselves  in- 
quire, and  find  out  one  who  may  be  a  faithful  minister  for 
them,  or  have  any  with  safety  sent  unto  them,  for  such  a 
solemn  trial  as  was  before  mentioned  in  the  ordinary  rules, 
especially  when  there  can  be  no  presbytery  near  unto  them, 
to  whom  they  may  address  themselves,  or  which  may  come 
or  send  to  them  a  fit  man  to  be  ordained  in  that  congrega- 
tion, and  for  that  people;  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  it  is 
requisite  that  ministers  be  ordained  for  them,  by  some,  who 
being  set  apart  themselves  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  have 
power  to  join  in  tlie  setting  apart  others  who  are  found  fit 
and  worthy.  In  those  cases,  until,  by  God's  blessing,  the 
aforesaid  difficulties  may  be  in  some  good  measure  removed, 
let  some  godly  ministers,  in  or  about  the  city  of  London,  be 
designed  by  public  authority,  who,  being  associated,  may 
ordain  ministers  for  the  city  and  the  vicinity,  keeping  as  near 
to  the  ordinary  rules  forementioned  as  possibly  they  may ; 
and  let  this  association  be  for  no  other  intent  or  purpose  but 
only  for  the  work  of  ordination. 

2.  Let  the  like  association  be  made  by  the  same  authority 
in  great  towns,  and  the  neighbouring  parishes  in  the  several 


CXll  APPENDIX. 

counties,  which  are  at  the  present  quiet  and  undisturbed,  to 

do  the  like  for  the  parts  adjacent. 

3.  Let  such  as  are  chosen,  or  appointed  for  the  service  of 
the  armies  or  navy,  be  ordained  as  aforesaid,  by  the  associ- 
ated ministers  of  London,  or  some  others  in  the  country. 

4.  Let  them  do  the  like  when  any  raan  shall  duly  and 
lawfully  be  recommended  to  them  for  the  ministry  of  any 
congregation,  who  cannot  enjoy  liberty  to  have  a  trial  of 
his  parts  and  abilities,  and  desire  the  help  of  such  ministers 
so  associated,  for  the  better  furnishing  of  them  with  such  a 
person,  as  by  them  shall  be  judged  fit  for  the  service  of  that 
church  and  people. 

THE  CONTENTS  OF  THE  FORM  OF  PRESBYTERIAL 

CHURCH-GOVERNMENT. 

The  preface. 
Of  the  chorch. 

Of  the  officers  of  the  church. 
Pastors. 

Teacher  or  doctor. 
Other  church-governors. 
Deacons. 

Of  particular  congregations. 
.  Of  the  officers  of  a  particular  congregation. 
Of  tlie  ordinances  in  a  particular  congre'i:ation. 

Of  church-government,  and  the  several  s«irts  of  assemblies  for  the  same. 
Of  the  power  in  coraihon  of  all  these  assemhlies. 
Of  congregational  assemblies,  that  is,  the  meetuig-  of  the  ruling  officers  of  a 

particular  congregation,  for  the  government  thereof. 
Of  classical  assemblies. 
Of  sjnodical  assemblies. 
Of  ordination  of  ministers. 
Touching  the  doctrine  of  ordination- 
Touching  the  power  of  ordination. 

Concerning  the  doctrinal  part  of  the  origination  of  ministers. 
The  directory  for  the  ordination  of  ministers. 


No.  X. 

The  Assemhlj/'s  Declaration  of  the  Falsehood  and  Forgery  of 
a  li/ins^  scandalous  Pamphlet^  put  forth  wider  the  Name  of 
their  Reverend  Brother  Master  Alexander  Henderson,  after 
his  Death, 

The  general  assembly  of  this  kirk  having  seen  a  printed 
paper,  entitled,  "  The  Declaration  of  Mr.  Alexander  Hen- 
derson, principal  minister  of  th«  word  of  God  at  Edinburgh, 


APPENDIX.  CXIII 

and  chief-commissioner  for  the  kirk  of  Scotland  to  the  par- 
liament and  synod  of  England,  made  upon  his  death-bed  ; 
and  taking  into  their  serious  consideration  how  many  gross 
lies  and  impudent  calumnies  are  therein  contained  ;  out  of 
the  tender  respect  which  they  do  bear  to  his  name  (which 
ought  to  be  very  precious  to  them  and  all  posterity,  for  his 
faithful  service  in  the  great  work  of  reformation  in  these 
kingdoms,  wherein  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  make  him  emi- 
nently instrumental);  and  lest  through  the  malice  of  some, 
and  ignorance  of  others,  the  said  pamphlet  should  gain  be- 
lief among  the  weaker  sort,  they  have  thought  fit  to  make 
known  and  declare,  concerning  the  same,  as  followeth  ; 

That,  after  due  search  and  trial,  they  do  find,  that  their 
worthy  brother  Master  Alexander  Henderson  did,  from  the 
time  of  his  coming  from  London  to  Newcastle,  till  the  last 
moment  of  his  departure  out  of  this  life,  upon  all  occasions 
manifest  the  constancy  of  his  judgment  touching  the  work 
of  reformation  in  these  kingdoms;  namely,  in  all  his  dis- 
courses and  conferences  w  ith  his  majesty,  and  with  his  bre- 
thren, who  were  employed  with  him  in  the  same  trust  at 
Newcastle :  in  his  letters  to  the  commissioners  at  London, 
and  particularly  in  his  last  discourse  to  his  majesty,  at  his 
departing  from  Newcastle,  being  very  weak,  and  greatly 
decayed  in  his  natural  strength.  When  he  was  come  from 
Newcastle  by  sea  to  this  kingdom,  he  was  in  such  a  weak, 
worn,  and  failed  condition,  as  it  was  evident  to  all  who  saw 
him,  that  he  was  not  able  to  frame  any  such  declaration : 
for  he  was  so  spent,  that  he  died  within  eight  days  after  his 
arrival ;  and  all  that  he  was  able  to  speak  in  that  time,  did 
clearly  shew  his  judgment  of,  and  affection  to,  the  work  of 
reformation,  and  cause  of  God,  to  be  every  way  the  same 
then  that  it  was  in  the  beginning  and  progress  thereof;  as 
divers  reverend  brethren,  who  visited  him,  have  declared 
to  this  assembly,  and  particularly  two  brethren  who  con- 
stantly attended  him  from  the  time  he  came  home  till  his 
breath  expired.  A  farther  testimony  may  be  brought  from 
a  short  confession  of  faith  under  his  hand,  found  amongst 
his  papers,  which  is  expressed  as  his  last  words,  wherein, 
among  other  mercies,  he  declareth  himself  most  of  all  ob- 
liged to  the  care  and  goodness  of  God,  for  calling  him  to 
believe  the  promises  of  the  gospel,  and  for  exalting  him  to 
be  a  preacher  of  them  to  others ;  and  to  be  a  willing,  though 

VOL.  V.  M 


CXIV  APPENDIX. 

a  weak  instrument  in  this  g^reat  and  wonderful  work  of  re- 
formation, which  he  earnestly  beseeched  the  Lord  to  bring 
to  a  happy  conclusion.  Other  reasons  may  be  added  from 
the  levity  of  the  style,  and  manifest  absurdities  contained 
in  that  paper.  Upon  consideration  of  all  which,  this  as- 
sembly doth  condemn  the  said  pamphlet  as  forged,  scandal- 
ous, and  false.  And  farther  declare  the  author  and  contriver 
of  the  same,  to  be  void  of  charity  and  a  good  conscience,  and 
a  gross  liar  and  calumniator,  led  by  the  spirit  of  the  accuser 
of  the  brethren. 

August  7,  1648.  Ante  meridiem.  Sess.  31. 


No.  XI. 

A  Confession  of  Faith  of  Seven  Congregations,  or  Churches 
of  Christ  in  London,  which  are  commonly  but  unjustly 
called  Anabaptists  ;  published  for  the  Vindication  of  the 
Truth,  and  Information  of  the  Ignorant :  likezcise  for  the 
taking  off  those  Aspersions,  which  are  frequently,  both  in 
Pulpit  and  Print,  unjustly  cast  upon  them.  Printed  at 
London,  Anno  1646. 

I.  The  Lord  our  God  is  but  one  God,  whose  subsistence 
is  in  himself;  whose  essence  cannot  be  comprehended  by 
any  but  himself;  who  only  hath  immortality,  dwelling  in 
the  light  which  no  man  can  approach  unto;  who  is  in  him- 
self most  holy,  every  way  infinite,  in  greatness,  wisdom, 
power,  love ;  merciful  and  gracious,  long-suftering,  and 
abundant  in  goodness  and  truth  :  who  giveth  being,  moving, 
and  preservation,  to  all  creatures.* 

IL  In  this  divine  and  infinite  Being  there  is  the  Father, 
the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Spirit;  each  having  the  whole  di- 
vine essence,  yet  the  essence  undivided  ;  all  infinite  without 
any  beginning,  therefore  but  one  God ;  who  is  not  to  be 
divided  in  nature  and  being,  but  distinguished  by  several 
peculiar  relative  properties.t 

III.  God  hath  decreed  in  himself,  before  the  world  was, 

•  1  Cor.  viii.  6.  Isa.  xliv.  6  ;  and  xlvi.  9.  Exod.  iii.  14.  1  Tim.  vi.  16.  Is*,  xliii. 
15.  Psalm  cxJvii.  5.  Denl.  xxxii.  3.  Job  xxxvi.  5.  Jcr.  x.  12.  Exod.  xxxir.  6,  7. 
4ct8  xvii.  2U.  Koq).  xi.  36. 

t  I  Cor.  i.  3.     Joho.  i.  1 ;  aod  xt.  26.     Exod.  iii.  14.     1  Cor.  vlii.  C. 


APPENDIX.  CXV 

concerning  all  tliing^s,  whether  necessary,  accidental,  or 
voluntary,  with  all  the  circumstances  of  them,  to  work, 
dispose,  and  bring  about,  all  things  according  to  the  counsel 
of  his  own  will,  to  his  glory  (yet  without  being  the  author 
of  sin,  or  having  fellowship  with  any  therein):  in  which  ap- 
pears his  wisdom  in  disposing  all  things,  unchangeableness, 
power,  and  faithfulness  in  accomplishing  his  decree:  and 
God  hath,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  foreordain- 
ed some  men  to  eternal  life,  through  Jesus  Christ,  to  the 
praise  and  glory  of  his  grace  :  leaving  the  rest  in  their  sin, 
to  their  just  condemnation,  to  the  praise  of  his  justice.* 

IV.  In  the  beginning  God  made  all  things  very  good: 
created  man  after  his  own  image,  filled  with  all  meet  per- 
fection of  nature,  and  free  from  all  sin :  but  long  he  abode 
not  in  this  honour;  Satan  using  the  subtlety  of  the  serpent 
to  seduce  first  Eve,  then  by  her  seducing  Adam  ;  who, 
without  any  compulsion,  in  eating  the  forbidden  fruit,  trans- 
gressed the  command  of  God,  and  fell,  whereby  death  came 
upon  all  his  posterity:  who  now  are  conceived  in  sin,  and 
by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,  the  servants  of  sin,  the 
subjects  of  death,  and  other  miseries  in  this  world,  and  for 
ever,  unless  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  set  them  free.t 

V.  God,  in  his  infinite  power  and  wisdom,  doth  dispose  all 
things  to  the  end  for  which  they  were  created ;  that  neither 
good  nor  evil  befals  any  by  chance,  or  without  his  provi- 
dence ;  and  that  whatsoever  befals  the  elect,  is  by  his  ap- 
pointment, for  his  glory,  and  their  good.J 

VI.  All  the  elect,  being  loved  of  God  with  an  everlasting 
love,  are  redeemed,  quickened,  and  saved,  not  by  themselves, 
nor  their  own  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast,  but  only 
and  wholly  by  God,  of  his  free  grace  and  mercy,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  who  is  made  unto  us  by  God,  wisdom,  righte- 
ousness, sanctification,  and  redemption,  and  all  in  all,  that 
he  that  rejoiceth  might  rejoice  in  the  Lord.§ 

*  Isa.  xlvi.  10.  Eph.  i.  11.  Rom.  xi.  33.  Psalm  xxxiii.  15  j  cxv.  3;  cxxxv. 
6  ;  and  cxiiv.  1  Sam.  x.  9.  26,  Prov.  xvi.  4.  S3  j  and  xxi.  6.  Exod.  xxi.  13. 
Isa.  xlv.  7.  Matt.  vi.  28.  30.  Col.  i.  16,  17.  Numb,  xxiii.  19,  20.  Rom.  Hi.  4. 
Jer.  X.  10 ;  xiv.  22.     Eph.  i.  4,  5.     Jude  4.  6. 

t  Gen.  i.  1;  and  iii.  1.  4,5.  Col.  i.  16.  Isa.  xlv.  12.  1  Cor.  xv.  45,  46.  Eccles. 
vii.  29.  2  Cor.  xi.  3.  1  Tim.  ii.  14.  Gal.  iii.  22.  Rom.  v.  12  ;  vi.  22  ;  and  xviii.  19. 
Eph.  ii.  3. 

t  Job  xxxviii.  11.  Isa.  xlvi.  10,  11.  Eccles.  iii.  14.  Mark  x.  29,  30.  Exod,  xxi. 
13.   PiK)v.  xvi.  33.  Rom.  viii.  28. 

§  Jer.  xxiii.  6  ;  and  xxxi.  2.  Eph.  i.  3.  7  ;  and  ii.  8,  9.  1  Thess.  v.  9.  Acts  xiii.  38. 
2  Cor,  v.  5J1,     Jer.  ix.  23,  -^U     1  Cor.  i.  ."0,  31. 

h  2  ^ 


CXVl  APPENDIX. 

VII.  And  this  is  life  eternal,  that  we  might  know  him 
the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  hath  sent. 
And  on  the  contrary,  the  Lord  will  render  vengeance,  in 
flaming  fire,  to  them  that  know  not  God,  and  obey  not  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  * 

VIII.  The  rule  of  this  knowledge,  faith,  and  obedience, 
concerning  the  worship  of  God,  in  which  is  contained  the 
whole  duty  of  man,  is  (not  men's  laws,  or  unwritten  tradi- 
tions, but)  only  the  word  of  God  contained  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures;  in  which  is  plainly  recorded  whatsoever  is 
needful  for  us  to  know,  believe,  and  practise;  which  are  the 
only  rule  of  holiness  and  obedience  for  all  saints,  at  all 
times,  in  all  places,  to  be  observed.f 

IX.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  Moses  and  the 
prophets  wrote,  the  apostles  preached,  he  is  the  Son  of 
God,  the  brightness  of  his  glory,  &c.  by  whom  he  made  the 
world;  who  upholdeth  and  governeth  all  things  that  he 
hath  made;  who  also,  when  the  fulness  of  time  was  come, 
was  made  of  a  woman,  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  of  the  seed 
of  Abraham  and  David;  to  wit,  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  the 
Holy  Spirit  coming  down  upon  her,  the  power  of  the  Most 
High  overshadowing  her ;  and  he  was  also  tempted  as  we 
are,  yet  without  sin. J 

X.  Jesus  Christ  is  made  the  mediator  of  the  new  and 
everlasting  covenant  of  grace  between  God  and  man,  ever 
to  be  perfectly  and  fully  the  prophet,  priest,  and  king,  of  the 
church  of  God  for  evermore.^ 

XI.  Unto  this  office  he  was  appointed  by  God  from  ever- 
lasting; and  in  respect  of  his  manhood,  from  the  womb 
called,  separated,  and  anointed,  most  fully  and  abundantly 
with  all  gi£ts  necessary,  God  having  without  measure  poured 
out  his  Spirit  upon  him.|| 

XII.  Concerning  his  mediatorship,  the  Scripture  holds 
forth  Christ's  call  to  his  office;  for  none  takes  this  honour 
upon  him,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron,  it 

*  John  vi.  36  ;  and  xvii.  3.  Heb.  v.  9.  1  Thess.  i.  0.  ,      ^ 

t  Col.  ii.  y3.  Malt.  XV.  9.  6.  John  v.  39.  '2 Tim.  iii.  15—17.  Isa.  *iii.  20.  G»I.  i. 
8,  9.  Acts  iii.  22,  23. 

t  Gen.  iii.  15;  xxii.  18;  and  xlix.  9,  10.  Dan.  vii.  13  ;  and  ix.  24,  &c.  Pror.  tiii. 
23.  Johni.  1— 3.  Ileb.  i.  »  ;  ii.  16  ;  iv.  15:  and  vii.  14.  Gal.  iv.  4.  Rev.v.  1.  Rom. 
i.,J;  and  i.\.  10.  Matt.  i.  16.  Luke  iii.  23.  26.   I»a,  liii.  3—5. 

<S  1  Tim,  ii.  5.   Heb.  ix.  15.  John  xiv.  6.  Isa.  ix.  6,  7. 

Il  Pfov.  viii.23.  Isa.  xi.  ^— .">.  xlii,  6;  xlix.  15;  and  Ixi.  1,  2.  I.ukeiv.  17.  22. 
Jouni.  14.  26  ;  and  iii.  :>1. 


APPENDIX.  CXVll 

being  an  action  of  God,  whereby  a  special  promise  being 
made,  he  ordains  his  Son  to  this  office;  which  promise  is, 
that  Christ  should  be  made  a  sacrifice  for  sin  ;  that  he  should 
see  his  seed,  and  prolong  his  days,  and  the  pleasure  of  the 
Lord  shall  prosper  in  his  hand  ;  all  of  mere  free  and  abso- 
lute grace  towards  God's  elect,  and  without  any  condition 
foreseen  in  them  to  procure  it.* 

XIII.  This  office  to  be  mediator,  that  is,  to  be  prophet, 
priest,  and  king,  of  the  church  of  God,  is  so  proper  to  Christ, 
that  neither  in  whole,  or  any  part  thereof,  it  cannot  be  trans- 
ferred from  him  to  any  other.f 

XIV.  This  office,  to  which  Christ  is  called,  is  threefold  ; 
a  prophet,  priest,  and  king:  this  number  and  order  of  offi- 
ces is  necessary,  for  in  respect  of  our  ignorance,  we  stand  in 
need  of  his  prophetical  office ;  and  in  respect  of  our  great 
alienation  from  God,  we  need  his  priestly  office  to  reconcile 
us;  and  in  respect  of  our  averseness  and  utter  inability  to 
return  to  God,  we  need  his  kingly  office,  to  convince,  sub- 
due, draw,  uphold,  and  preserve,  us  to  his  heavenly  kingdom.  J 

XV.  Concerning  the  prophecy  of  Christ,  it  is  that  whereby 
he  hath  revealed  the  will  of  God,  whatsoever  is  needful  for 
his  servants  to  know  and  obey ;  and  therefore  he  is  called 
not  only  a  prophet  and  doctor,  and  the  apostle  of  our  pro- 
fession, and  the  angel  of  the  covenant,  but  also  the  very 
wisdom  of  God,  in  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom 
and  knowledge,  who  for  ever  continueth  revealing  the  same 
truth  of  the  gospel  to  his  people.^ 

XVI.  That  he  might  be  a  prophet  every  way  complete, 
it  was  necessary  he  should  be  God,  and  also  that  he  should 
be  man  :  for  unless  he  had  been  God,  he  could  never  have 
perfectly  understood  the  will  of  God ;  and  unless  he  had 
been  man,  he  could  not  suitably  have  unfolded  it  in  his  own 
person  to  men.|l 

That  Jesus  Christ  is  God,  is  wonderful  clearly  expressed 
in  the  Scriptures.  He  is  called  the  mighty  God,  Isa.  ix.  6. 
That  Word  was  God,  John  i.  1.     Christ,  who  is  God  over 

»  Heb.  V.  4—6.  Isa.  lii.  10,  11.  John  iii.  16.  Rom.  viii.  32. 

+  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  Heb.  vii.  24.  Dan.  vii.  14.  Acts  iv.  12.  Luke  i.  33.  Jolm  xiv.  6. 

+  Deut.  viii.  15.  Acts  iii.  22,  23  ;  and  xxvi.  18.  Heb.  iii.  3 ;  and  iv.  14,  15. 
Psalm  ii.  6.  2  Cor.  v.  20.  Col.  i.  21.  John  xvi.  8.  Psalm  ex.  3.  Cant.  i.  3.  John  vi. 
'44.  Phil.  iv.  13.  2  Tim.  iv.  18. 

§  Johni.  18;  xii.  49,  .50;  and  xvH.  8.  Matt,  xxiii.  10.  Deut.  xviii.  15.  Heb.  iii. 
1.  Gal.  iii.  1.  1  Cor.  i.  24.  Col.  ii.  3.  Mai.  iii.  2. 

Ii  John  i.  Id.  Acts  iii.  22.  Deut.  xviii.  15.  Heb.  i.  1. 


CXVIIl  APPENDIX. 

all,  Rom.  ix.  5.  God  manifested  in  the  flesh,  1  Tira.  iii.  16. 
..The  same  is  very  God,  John  v.  20.  He  is  the  first.  Rev.  i..  8. 
I  He  gives  being  to  all  things,  and  without  him  was  nothing 
made,  John  i.  2.  He  forgiveth  sins,  Matt.  ix.  6.  He  is  be- 
fore Abraham,  John  viii.  58.  He  was,  and  is,  and  ever  will 
be  the  same,  Heb.  xiii.  8.  He  is  always  with  his  to  the  end 
of  the  world,  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  Which  could  not  be  said 
of  Jesus  Christ,  if  he  were  not  God.  And  to  the  Son  he 
saith,  Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever,  Heb.  i.  8. 
John  i.  IS. 

Also,  Christ  is  not  only  perfectly  God,  but  perfect  man, 
made  of  a  woman.  Gal.  iv.  4.  Made  of  the  seed  of  David, 
Rom.  i.  3.  Coming  out  of  the  loins  of  David,  Acts  ii.  SO. 
Of  Jesse  and  Judah,  Acts  xiii.  23.  In  that  the  children 
were  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood,  he  himself  likewise  took 
part  with  them,  Heb.  ii.  14.  He  took  not  on  him  the  nature 
of  angels,  but  the  seed  of  Abraham,  ver.  16.  So  that  we 
are  bone  of  his  bone,  and  flesh  of  his  flesh,  Eph.  v.  SO.  So 
that  he  that  sanctifieth,  and  they  that  are  sanctified,  are 
all  of  one,  Heb.  ii.  II.  See  Acts  iii.  22,  Deut.  xviii.  15. 
Heb.  i.  1. 

XVn.  Concerning  his  priesthood,  Christ,  having  sancti- 
fied himself,  hath  appeared  once  to  put  away  sin  by  that 
one  offering  of  himself  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  by  which  he  hath 
fully  finished  and  suffered  all  things  God  required  for  the 
salvation  of  his  elect,  and  removed  all  rites  and  shadows, 
&c.  and  is  now  entered  within  the  veil  into  the  holy  of 
holies,  which  is  the  presence  of  God.  Also,  he  makes  his 
people  a  spiritual  house,  a  holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up 
spiritual  sacrifice  acceptable  to  God  through  him.  Neither 
doth  the  Father  accept,  or  Christ  off'er  to  the  P^ather,  any 
other  worship  or  worshippers.* 

>{^Vni.  This  priesthood  was  not  legal  or  temporary, 
but  according  to  the  order  of  Melchisedeck,  and  is  stable 
and  perfect,  not  for  a  time,  but  for  ever,  which  is  suitable 
to  Jesus  Christ,  as  to  him  that  ever  liveth.  Christ  was  the 
priest,  sacrifice,  and  altar;  he  was  a  priest  according  to 
Ijoth  natures;  he  was  a  sacrifice  according  to  his  human 
nature ;  whence  in  Scripture  it  is  attributed  to  his  body,  to 
his  blood;  yet  the  effectualness  of  this  sacrifice  did  depend 

•  John  xvii.  19.  Heb.  v.  7—10.  12.  lloiii.  v.  ly.  Epii.  v.  2.  Col.  i.  20.  Epii.ii. 
14,  &c.  Rom.  Tui.  31.  Heb.  viii.  1  j  and  ix.  24.  1  Pet.  ii.  i).  John  iv.  23,  24. 


APPENDIX.  CXIX 

upon  liis  divine  nature ;  therefore  it  is  called  the  blood  of 
God.  He  was  the  altar  according  to  his  divine  nature,  it 
belonging  to  the  altar  to  sanctify  that  which  is  offered  upon 
it,  and  so  it  ought  to  be  of  greater  dignity  than  the  sacri- 
fice itself.* 

XIX.  Concerning  his  kingly  office,  Christ  being  risen 
from  the  dead,  and  ascended  into  heaven,  and  having  all 
power  in  heaven  and  earth,  he  doth  spiritually  govern  his 
church,  and  doth  exercise  his  power  over  all,  angels  and 
men,  good  and  bad,  to  the  preservation  and  salvation  of  the 
elect,  and  to  the  overruling  and  destruction  of  his  enemies. 
By  this  kingly  power  he  applieth  the  benefits,  virtue,  and 
fruits,  of  his  prophecy  and  priesthood  to  his  elect,  subduing 
their  sins,  preserving  and  strengthening  them  in  all  their 
conflicts  against  Satan,  the  world,  and  the  flesh,  keeping 
their  hearts  in  faith  and  filial  fear  by  his  Spirit:  by  this  his 
mighty  power  he  ruleth  the  vessels  of  wrath,  using,  limit- 
ing, and  restraining  them,  as  it  seems  good  to  his  infinite 
wisdom. + 

XX.  This  his  kingly  power  shall  be  more  fully  manifest- 
ed when  he  shall  come  in  glory  to  reign  among  his  saints, 
when  he  shall  put  down  all  rule  and  authority  under  his 
feet,  that  the  glory  of  the  Father  may  be  perfectly  rnani* 
fested  in  his  Son,  and  the  glory  of  the  Father  and  the  Son 
in  all  his  members. J 

XXI.  Jesus  Christ  by  his  death  did  purchase  salvation 
for  the  elect  that  God  gave  unto  him ;  these  only  have  in- 
terest in  him,  and  fellowship  with  him,  for  whom  he  makes 
intercession  to  his  Father  in  their  behalf,  and  to  them  alone 
doth  God  by  his  Spirit  apply  this  redemption ;  as  also  the 
free  gift  of  eternal  life  is  given  to  them,  and  none  else.§ 

XXII.  Faith  is  the  gift  of  God,  wrought  in  the  hearts 
of  the  elect  by  the  Spirit  of  God ;  by  which  faith  they  come 
to  know  and  believe  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the 
excellency  of  them  above  all  other  writings,  and  all  things 

*  Heb.  V.  6;  vii.  16,  &c. ;  ix.  io,  14;  x.  10;  and  xiil.  10.  12.  15.  1  Pet.  i. 
18, 19.  Col.  i.  20.  21».  Acts  xx.  28.  Matt,  xxiii.  17.  John  xvii.  19. 

t  1  Cor.  XV.  4.  1  Pet.  iii.  21,  22.  Malt,  xxviii.  18, 19.  Lukexxiv.  51.  Acts  i.  1 ; 
and  V.  30,  31.  John  v.  26,  27  ;  xix.  36  ;  and  xvi.  15.  Rom.  i.  21 ;  v.  6—8  ;  xiv.  9. 
17  ;  and  xvii.  18.  Gal.  v.  22,  23.  Mark  i.  27.  Heb.  i.  14.  Job  ii.  8  ;  and  xvii.  18. 
Eph.iv.  17,18.  2  Pet.  ii. 

t  1  Cor.  XV.  24.  28.  Heb.  ix.  28.  1  Thess.  iv.  15—17.  2  Thess.  i.  9,  10.  John 
xii.  21.  26. 

§  Eph.  i.  14.  Heb.  v.  9 ;  and  vii.  25.  Mall.  i.  21.  John  xvii.  6.  1  Cor.  ii.  12. 
Rom.  viii.  29,  30.  1  John  v.  12.  John  xv.  13:  and  iii.  16. 


CXX  APPENDIX. 

in  the  world,  as  they  hold  forth  the  glory  of  God  in  his 
attributes,  the  excellency  of  Christ  in  his  nature  and  offices, 
and  of  the  power  and  fulness  of  the  Spirit  in  his  workings 
and  operations;  and  so  are  enabled  to  cast  their  souls  upon 
this  truth  thus  believed.* 

XXIII.  All  those  that  have  this  precious  faith  wrought 
in  them  by  the  Spirit,  can  never  finally  nor  totally  fall  away; 
seeing  the  gifts  of  God  are  without  repentance;  so  that  he 
still  begets  and  nourisheth  in  them  faith,  repentance,  love, 
joy,  hope,  and  all  the  graces  of  the  Spirit,  unto  immortality; 
and  though  many  storms  and  floods  arise,  and  beat  against 
them,  yet  they  shall  never  be  able  to  take  them  off  that 
foundation  and  rock,  which  by  faith  they  are  fastened  upon  ; 
notwithstanding,  through  unbelief,  and  the  temptations  of 
Satan,  the  sensible  sight  of  this  light  and  love  be  clouded 
and  overwhelmed  for  a  time  ;  yet  God  is  still  the  same,  and 
Ihey  shall  be  sure  to  be  kept  by  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation,  where  they  shall  enjoy  their  purchased  posses- 
sion, they  being  engraved  upon  the  palms  of  his  hands,  and 
their  names  having  been  written  in  the  book  of  life  from  all 
eternity.+ 

XXIV.  Faith  is  ordinarily  begotten  by  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel,  or  word  of  Christ,  without  respect  to  any  power 
or  agency  in  the  creature  ;  but  it  being  wholly  passive, 
and  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  doth  believe  and  is  con- 
verted by  no  less  power  than  that  which  raised  Christ  from 
the  dead. J 

XXV.  The  preaching  of  the  gospel  to  the  conversion  of 
sinners,  is  absolutely  free  ;  no  way  requiring,  as  absolutely 
necessary,  any  qualifications,  preparations,  or  terrors  of  the 
law,  or  preceding  ministry  of  the  law,  but  only  and  alone 
the  naked  soul,  a  sinner,  and  ungodly,  to  receive  Christ 
crucified,  dead,  and  buried,  and  risen  again;  who  is  made 
a  prince  and  saviour  for  such  sinners  as  through  the  gospel 
shall  be  brought  to  believe  on  him.^ 

XXVI.  The  same  power  that  converts  to  faith  in  Christ, 

•  Eph.  ii.  8.  Joljn  iv.  lO  ;  vi.  29.  63',  and  xvii.  17.  Pbil.  i.  29.  Cal.  v.  Heb.  ir. 
11,12. 

t  MaU.  vii.  24,  25.  John  xiii.  10;  and  x.  28,  29.  1  I'et.  i.  4—6.  Isa.  xllx. 
13—16. 

t  Rom.  X.  17.  1  Cor.  i,  28.  Rom.  i.  16;  iii.  12;  and  ix.  16.  Ezek.  xvi.  16. 
Epii.  i.  19.  Col.  ij.  12. 

i  John  i.  12;  and  iii.  14,  15.  Isa.  Ir.  1.  John  vii.  37.  1  Tim.  i.  15.  Rom.  iv.  5  ; 
and  T.  8.  Acts  v.  30,  31 :  ami  ii.  36.  1  Cor.  i.  22.  24. 


APPENDIX.  CXXl 

carrieth  on  the  soul  through  all  duties,  temptations,  con- 
flicts, sufferings  ;  and  whatsoever  a  believer  is,  he  is  by 
grace,  and  is  carried  on  in  all  obedience  and  temptations 
by  the  same.'^ 

XXVII.  All  believers  are  by  Christ  united  to  God ;  by 
which  union,  God  is  one  with  them,  and  they  are  one  with 
him  ;  and  that  all  believers  are  the  sons  of  (iod,  and  joint 
heirs  with  Christ,  to  whom  belong  all  the  promises  of  this 
life,  and  that  which  is  to  come.t 

XXVIII.  Those  that  have  union  with  Christ,  are  justi- 
fied from  all  their  sins  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  which  justifi- 
cation is  a  gracious  and  full  acquittance  of  a  guilty  sinner 
from  all  sin,  by  God,  through  the  satisfaction  that  Christ 
hath  made  by  his  death  for  all  their  sins,  and  this  applied 
(in  the  manifestation  of  it)  through  faith.:}: 

XXIX.  All  believers  are  a  holy  and  sanctified  people, 
and  that  sanctification  is  a  spiritual  grace  of  the  new  cove- 
nant, and  an  effect  of  the  love  of  God  manifested  in  the 
soul,  whereby  the  believer  presseth  after  a  heavenly  and 
evangelical  obedience  to  all  the  commands  which  Christ, 
as  head  and  king  in  his  new  covenant,  hath  prescribed 
to  them.§ 

XXX.  All  believers,  through  the  knowledge  of  that 
justification  of  life  given  by  the  Father,  and  brought  forth 
by  the  blood  of  Christ,  have,  as  their  great  privilege  of  that 
new  covenant,  peace  with  God,  and  reconciliation,  whereby 
they  that  were  afar  off  are  made  nigh  by  that  blood,  and 
have  peace  passing  all  understanding ;  yea,  joy  in  God 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  we  have  received 
the  atonement. II 

XXXI.  All  believers,  in  the  time  of  this  life,  are  in  a 
continual  warfare  and  combat  against  sin,  self,  the  world, 
and  the  devil ;  and  are  liable  to  all  manner  of  afflictions, 
tribulations,  and  persecutions,  being  predestinated  and  ap- 
pointed thereunto;  and  whatsoever  the  saints  possess  or 

*  1  Pet.  i.  b.  1  Cor.  xv.  10.  2  Cor.  xii.  9.  Phil.  ii.  12,  13.  John  xv.  5.  Gal.  ii. 
19,  20. 

t  1  Thess.  i.  1.  John  xvii.  21 ;  and  xx.  17.  Heb.  ii.  11.  1  John  iv.  16.  Gal.  ii. 
39,20. 

t  iJohni.  7.  Heb.  X.  145  andix.26.  2  Cor.  v.  19.  Rom.  iii.  23.  25.  30  j  and  y.  1. 
Acts  xiii.  38,  39. 

§  1  Cor.  xii.  1  Pet.  ii.  9.  Eph.  i.  4.  1  John  iv.  16.  Matt,  xxviii.  20. 

Ij  2  Cor.  V.  19.  Rom.  v.  9,  10.  Isa.  xx  ;  and  liv.  10.  Eph.  ii.  13,  14;  and  iv.  7. 
Rom.  V.  10,  11. 


CXXIl  AIPENDIX. 

enjoy  of  God  spiritually,  in  by  faith  ;  and  outward  and 
temporal  things  are  lawfully  enjoyed  by  a  civil  right  by 
them  who  have  no  faith.* 

XXXII.  The  only  strength  by  which  the  saints  are  en- 
abled to  encounter  with  all  oppositions  and  trials,  is  Only 
by  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  captain  of  their  salvation,  being 
made  perfect  through  sufferings ;  who  hath  engaged  his 
faithfulness  and  strength  to  assist  them  in  all  their  afflictions, 
and  to  uphold  them  in  all  their  temptations,  and  to  preserve 
them  by  his  power  to  his  everlasting  kingdom. t 

XXXIII.  Jesus  Christ  hath  here  on  earth  a  spiritual 
kingdom,  which  is  his  church,  whom  he  hath  purchased 
and  redeemed  to  himself  as  a  peculiar  inheritance;  which 
church  is  a  company  of  visible  saints,  called  and  separated 
from  the  world  by  the  word  and  Spirit  of  God,  to  the  visible 
profession  of  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  being  baptized  into 
that  faith,  and  joined  to  the  Lord,  and  each  to  other,  by 
mutual  agreement  in  the  practical  enjoyment  of  the  ordi- 
nances commanded  by  Christ  their  head  and  king.J 

XXXIV.  To  this  church  he  hath  made  his  promises,  and 
giveth  the  signs  of  his  covenant,  presence,  acceptation,  love, 
blessing,  and  protection.  Here  are  the  fountains  and  springs 
of  his  heavenly  graces  flowing  forth  to  refresh  and  strengthen 
them.§ 

XXXV.  And  all  his  servants  of  all  estates  are  to  ac- 
knowledge him  to  be  their  prophet,  priest,  and  king ;  and 
called  thither  to  be  enrolled  among  his  household  servants, 
to  present  their  bodies  and  souls,  and  to  bring  their  gifts 
God  hath  given  them,  to  be  under  his  heavenly  conduct  and 
government,  to  lead  their  lives  in  this  walled  sheepfold,  and 
watered  garden,  to  have  communion  here  with  his  saints, 
that  they  may  be  assured  that  they  are  made  meet  to  be 
partakers  of  their  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  God;  and 
to  supply  each  other's  wants,  inward  and  outward  (and 
although  each  person  hath  a  property  in  his  own  estate,  yet 
they  are  to  supply  each  other's  wants,  according  as  their 

♦  Rom.  Til.  23,  24 ;  and  viii.  29.  Eph.  vi.  10,  1 1,  &c.  Heb.  ii.  9, 10.  2  Tim.  iii. 
13.  1  Thess.  iii.  3.  Gal.  ii.  19,  20.  2  Cor.  v.  7.  Deut.  ii.  3. 

t  Johuxv.5;  andxvi.33.  Phil.  iv.  11.  Heb.  ii.  9,  10.  2  Tim.  iv.  10. 

X  Matt.  xi.  11  ;  xviii.  19,  20.  2  Tliess.  i.  1.  1  Cor.  i.  2.  Epli.  i.  1.  Rom.  i.  7. 
ActK  xix.  8,  9  ;  and  xwi.  18.  2  Cor.  vi.  17.  Rev.  xviii.  4.  Acts  ii.  37.  42  ;  ix.  26; 
and  X.  37.  Iloni.  x.  10.  1  Pet.  ii.  .5. 

j  Malt,  xxviii.  10,  &C0.  1  Cor.  iii.  21 ;  and  xi.  24.  2  Cor.  vi.  18.  Rom.  ix.  4,  5. 
Psalm  c.xxxiii.  3.  Rum.  iii.  7.  10.  Ezck.  xlvii.  2. 


APPENDIX.  CXXlll 

necessities  shall  require,  that  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  may 
not  be  blasphemed  through  the  necessity  of  any  in  the 
church);  and  also  being  come,  they  are  here  by  himself  to 
be  bestowed  in  their  several  order,  due  place,  peculiar  use, 
being  fitly  compact  and  knit  together,  according  to  the  ef- 
fectual working  of  every  part,  to  tlie  edifying  of  itself  in 
love.* 

XXXVI.  Being  thus  joined,  every  church  hath  power 
given  them  from  Christ,  for  their  well-being,  to  choose 
among  themselves  meet  persons  for  elders  and  deacons, 
being  qualified  according  to  the  word,  as  those  which 
Christ  hath  appointed  in  his  Testament,  for  the  feeding, 
governing,  serving,  and  building  up,  of  his  church :  and 
that  none  have  any  power  to  impose  on  them  either  these 
or  any  other.f 

XXXVII.  That  the  ministers  lawfully  called,  as  afore- 
said, ought  to  continue  in  their  calling  and  place,  according 
to  God's  ordinance,  and  carefully  to  feed  the  flock  of  God 
committed  to  them,  not  for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready 
mind  4 

XXXVIII.  The  ministers  of  Christ  ought  to  have  what- 
soever they  shall  need,  supplied  freely  by  the  church,  that, 
according  to  Christ's  ordinances,  they  that  preach  the  gospel 
should  live  of  the  gospel  by  the  law  of  Christ. § 

XXXIX.  Baptism  is  an  ordinance  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, given  by  Christ,  to  be  dispensed  upon  persons  pro- 
fessing faith,  or  that  are  made  disciples;  who,  upon  pro- 
fession of  faith,  ought  to  be  baptized,  and  after  to  partake 
of  the  Lord's  supper. || 

XL,  That  the  way  and  manner  of  the  dispensing  this 
ordinance,  is  dipping  or  plunging  the  body  under  water; 
it  being  a  sign,  must  answer  the  things  signified,  which  is, 
that  interest  the  saints  have  in  the  death,  burial,  and  re- 
surrection, of  Christ:  and  that  as  certainly  as  the  body  is 
buried  under  water,  and  risen  again ;  so  certainly  shall  the 

*  Acts  ii.  41.  44,  45.  47.  Isa.  iv.  3.  1  Cor.  xii.  6,  7,  &c.  Kzek.  xx.  37.  40. 
Cant.  jv.  12.  Eph.ii.  19.  Rom.  xii.  4— 6.  Col.  i.  12  ;  and  ii.  5,  6.  19.  Acts  iv.  34,35  j 
V.  4;  and  xx.  32.  Luke  xiv.  26.  1  Tim.  vi.  1.  Epii.  iv.  16. 

t  Acts  i.  To.  26;  vi.  3 ;  and  xv.  22.  25.  Rom.  xii.  7,  8.  1  Tim.  iii.  2.  6,  7.  1  Cor. 
xii.  8.  28.  Heb.  xiii.  7.  17.  1  Pel.  v.  1—3;  and  iv.  15. 

i  Heb.  V.  4.  Joiin  x.  3,  4.  Aos  xx.  28,  29.  Rom.  xii.  7.  8.  Heb.  xiii.  7.  17. 
1  Pet.  V.  1—3. 

§  1  Cor.  ix.  7.  14.  Gal.  vi.  8.  Pliil.  iv.  15, 1 6.  2  Cor.  x.  4.  1  Tim.  i.  2.  Psalm  ex.  3. 

II  MaU.  xxviii.  18, 19.  Joiin  iv.  1.  Mark  xvi.  15,  16.  Acts  ii.  37,  38;  and  viii. 
36,  37,  &c. 


CXXIV  APPENDIX. 

bodies  of  the  saints  be  raised  by  the  power  of  Christ,  in  the 

day  of  the  resurrection,  to  reign  with  Christ.* 

The  word  bapiizo  signifies  to  dip  or  plunge  (yet  so  as 
convenient  garments  be  both  upon  the  administrator  and 
subject  with  all  modesty). 

XLI.  The  person  designed  by  Christ  to  dispense  bap- 
tism, the  Scripture  holds  forth  to  be  a  disciple;  it  being  no 
where  tied  to  a  particular  church-officer,  or  person  extraor- 
dinarily sent,  the  commission  enjoining  the  administration 
being  given  to  them  as  considered  disciples,  being  men  able 
to  preach  the  gospel.f 

XLI  I.  Christ  hath  likewise  given  power  to  his  church 
to  receive  in,  and  cast  out,  any  member  that  deserves  it; 
and  this  power  is  given  to  every  congregation,  and  not  to 
one  particular  person,  either  member  or  officer,  but  in  re- 
lation to  the  whole  body,  in  reference  to  their  faith  and 
fellouship.J 

XLIIl.  And  every  particular  member  of  each  church, 
how  excellent,  great,  or  learned  soever,  is  subject  to  this 
censure  and  j  ndgment ;  and  that  the  church  ought  not,  with- 
out great  care  and  tenderness,  and  due  advice,  but  by  the 
sj-ule  of  faith,  to  proceed  against  her  members. § 

XLIV.  Christ,  for  the  keeping  of  this  church  in  holy  and 
orderly  communion,  placeth  some  special  men  over  the 
church;  who,  by  their  office,  are  to  govern,  oversee,  visit, 
watch;  so  likewise  for  the  better  keeping  thereof,  in  all 
places  by  the  members,  he  hath  given  authority,  and  laid 
duty  upon  all  to  watch  over  one  another.|| 

XLV.  Also  such,  to  whom  God  hath  given  gifts  in  the 
church,  may  and  ought  to  prophesy,  according  to  the  pro- 
portion of  faith,  and  so  to  teach  publicly  the  word  of  God, 
for  the  edification,  exhortation,  and  comfort,  of  the  church.^ 
XLVl.  Thus,  being  rightly  gathered,  and  continuing  in 
the  obedience  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  none  are  to  separate 

•  Matt.  iii.  6.  16.  Mark  xv.  9,  reads  [into  Jordan]  in  Greek.  John  ili.  23.  Acts 
viii.  38.  Rev.  i.  5  ;  and  vii.  14.  Heb.  x.  22.  Roin.  vi.  3 — 6.  1  Cor.  xv.  20,  29. 

t  l»a.  viii.  16.  Kph.  ii.  7.  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  John  iv.  2.  Acts  xx.  7  j  and  xi.  10. 
1  Cor.  xi.  2  ;  and  x.  16,  17.  Rom.  xvi.  2.  Matt,  xviii.  17. 

X  Rom.  xvi.  2.  Matt,  xviii.  17.  1  Cor.  v.  4. 11.  13;  xii.  6;  and  ii.  3.  2  Cor.  ii.  6,7. 

i  Maw.  xviii.  16 ;  and  xvii.  18.  Acts  xi.  2,  3.  1  Tim.  v.  19,  &c.  Col.  iv.  17. 
Act»  XV.  1—3. 

II  Act*  XX.  27,  28.  Heb.  xiii.  17.  24.  Matt.  xxiv.  45.  1  Thess.  v.  2.  14.  Jade  3. 
20.  Heb.  X.  34,  35  ;  and  xii.  15. 

If  1  Cor.  xiv.  3,  ftc.  Roui.  xii.  6.  1  Pet.  iv.  10,  11.  1  Cor.  xii.  7.  1  Tbcss.  v. 
19,  6vc. 


APPENDIX.  CXXV 

for  faults  and  corruptions  (for  as  long  as  the  church  consists 
of  men  subject  to  failings,  there  will  be  difference  in  the  true 
constituted  church)  until  they  have  in  due  order  and  tender- 
ness sought  redress  thereof.* 

XLVII.  And  although  the  particular  congregations  be 
distinct,  and  several  bodies,  every  one  as  a  compact  and  knit 
city  within  itself:  yet  are  they  all  to  walk  by  one  rule  of 
truth:  so  also  they  (by  all  means  convenient)  are  to  have 
the  counsel  and  help  one  of  another,  if  necessity  require  it, 
as  members  of  one  body,  in  the  common  faith,  under  Christ 
their  head.f 

XLVllI.  A  civil  magistracy  is  an  ordinance  of  God,  set 
up  by  him  for  the  punishment  of  evil-doers,  and  for  the 
praise  of  them  that  do  well ;  and  that  in  all  lawful  things, 
commanded  by  them,  subjection  ought  to  be  given  by  us  in 
the  Lord,  not  only  for  wrath,  but  for  conscience'  sake ;  and 
that  we  are  to  make  supplications  and  prayers  for  kings,  and 
all  that  are  in  authority,  that  under  them  we  may  live  a 
quiet  and  peaceable  life,  in  all  godliness  and  honesty.J 

The  supreme  magistracy  of  this  kingdom  we  acknowledge 
to  be  the  king  and  parliament  (now  established)  freely 
chosen  by  the  kingdom,  and  that  we  are  to  maintain  and 
defend  all  civil  laws  and  civil  officers  made  by  them,  which 
are  for  the  good  of  the  commonwealth.  And  we  acknow- 
ledge with  thankfulness,  that  God  hath  made  this  present 
king  and  parliament  honourable  in  throwing  down  the  pre- 
latical  hierarchy,  because  of  their  tyranny  and  oppression 
over  us,  under  which  this  kingdom  long  groaned,  for  which 
we  are  ever  engaged  to  bless  God,  and  honour  them  for  the 
same.  And  concerning  the  worship  of  God;  there  is  but 
one  lawgiver,  which  is  able  to  save  and  destroy,  James  iv. 
12,  which  is  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  given  laws  and  rules 
sufficient  in  his  word  for  his  worship;  and  for  any  to  make 
more,  were  to  charge  Christ  with  want  of  wisdom,  or  faith- 
fulness, or  both,  in  not  making  laws  enough,  or  not  good 
enough  for  his  house:  surely  it  is  our  wisdom,  duty,  and 
privilege,  to  observe  Christ's  laws  only.  Psalm  ii.  6.  9,  10. 

♦  Rev.  ii.  and  iii.  Ads  xv.  12.  1  Cor.  i.  10.  Heb.  x.  25.  Jude  l9.  Rev.  ii.  *20, 
21.  27.  Acts  XV.  1,  2.  Rom.  xiv.  1 ;  and  xv.  1 — 3. 

t  1  Cor.  iv.  17;  xiv.  33.  36;  and  xvi.  1.  Psalm  cxxii.  3.  Epli.  ii.  12.  19.  Rev. 
xxi.  1  Tim.  iii.  15;  vi.  13,  14.  1  Cor.  iv.  17.  Acts  xv.  2,  3.  Cant.  viiL.  8,  9.  2  Cor. 
viii.  1.4;  and  xiii.  14. 

*  Rom.  xiii.  1,  2,  &c.  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14.  1  Tim.li.  1—3. 


CXXVl  APPENDIX. 

12.  So  it  is  the  magistrates'  duty  to  tender  the  liberty  of 
men's  consciences,  Eccles.  viii.  8.  (which  is  the  tenderest 
thing  to  all  conscientious  men,  and  most  dear  unto  them, 
and  without  which  all  other  liberties  will  not  be  worth  the 
naming,  much  less  enjoying),  and  to  protect  all  under  them 
from  all  wrong,  injury,  oppression,  and  molestation  ;  so  it  is 
our  duty  not  to  be  wanting  in  any  thing  which  is  for  their 
honour  and  comfort,  and  whatsoever  is  for  the  well-beinffof 
the  commonwealth  wherein  we  live;  it  is  our  duty  to  do, 
and  we  believe  it  to  be  our  express  duty,  especially  in  mat- 
ters of  religion,  to  be  fully  persuaded  in  our  minds  of  the 
lawfulness  of  what  we  do,  as  knowing  whatsoever  is  not  of 
faith  is  sin.  And  as  we  cannot  do  any  thing  contrary  to  our 
understandings  and  consciences,  so  neither  can  we  forbear 
the  doing  of  that  which  our  understandings  and  consciences 
bind  us  to  do.  And  if  the  magistrates  should  require  us  to 
do  otherwise,  we  are  to  yield  our  persons  in  a  passive  way 
to  their  power,  as  the  saints  of  old  have  done,  James  v.  4. 
And  thrice  happy  shall  he  be,  that  shall  lose  his  life  for 
witnessing  (though  but  for  the  least  tittle)  of  the  truth  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  1  Pet.  v.  Gal.  v. 

XLIX.  But  in  case  we  find  not  the  magistrate  to  favour 
us  herein  ;  yet  we  dare  not  suspend  our  practice,  because  we 
believe  we  ought  to  go  in  obedience  to  Christ,  in  professing 
the  faith  which  was  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  which  faith 
is  declared  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  this  our  confession  of 
faith  a  part  of  them,  and  that  we  are  to  witness  to  the  truth 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  unto  the  death,  if  necessity 
require,  in  the  midst  of  all  trials  and  afflictions,  as  his  saints 
of  old  have  done;  not  accounting  our  goods,  lands,  wives, 
children,  fathers,  mothers,  brethren,  sisters;  yea,  and  our 
own  lives,  dear  to  us,  so  we  may  finish  our  course  with  joy; 
remembering  always,  that  we  ought  to  obey  God  rather 
than  men,  who  will,  when  we  have  finished  our  course,  and 
kept  the  faith,  give  us  the  crown  of  righteousness ;  to  whom 
we  must  give  an  account  of  all  our  actions,  and  no  man 
being  able  to  discharge  us  of  the  same.* 

L.  It  is  lawful  for  a  Christian  to  be  a  magistrate  or  civil 
officer;  and  also  it  is  lawful  to  take  an  oath,  so  it  be  in 

•  Acts  ii.  40,  41  -,  ,iv.  19  ;  v.  28,  29  ;  and  xx.  23.  1  Thess.  iii.  3.  Phil.  i.  28,  29. 
Dan.  iii.  16,  17  ;  and  vi.  7.  10.  22,  23.  1  Tim.  vi.  13,  11.  Rom.  xli.  1.  8.  1  Cur. 
xiv.  37.  Re*,  ii.  20.  2  Ti«i.  iv.  6—8.  Rom.  xiv.  10.  12.  2  Cor.  v.  10.  Psalm  xlix. 
7  ;  and  1.  22. 


APPENDIX.  CXXVli 

truth,  and  in  judgment,  and  in  rig^hteousness,  for  confirma- 
tion of  truth,  and  ending-  of  all  strife;  and  that  by  rash 
and  vain  oaths  the  Lord  is  provoked,  and  this  land  mourns.* 

LI.  We  are  to  give  unto  all  men  whatsoever  is  their  due, 
as  their  place,  age,  estate,  requires;  and  that  we  defraud 
no  man  of  any  thing,  but  to  do  unto  all  men  as  we  would 
they  should  do  unto  us.f 

LII.  There  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of 
the  just  and  unjust,  and  every  one  shall  give  an  account  of 
himself  to  God,  that  every  one  may  receive  the  things  done 
in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done,  whether  it  be 
good  or  bad  4 

THE    CONCLUSION. 

Thus  we  desire  to  give  unto  Christ  that  which  is  his ; 
and  unto  all  lawful  authority  that  which  is  their  due;  and 
to  owe  nothing  to  any  man  but  love ;  to  live  quietly  and 
peaceably,  as  it  becometh  saints,  endeavouring  in  all  things 
to  keep  a  good  conscience,  and  to  do  unto  every  man  (of 
what  judgment  soever)  as  we  would  they  should  do  unto  us, 
that  as  our  practice  is,  so  it  may  prove  us  to  be  a  con- 
scionable,  quiet,  and  harmless  people  (no  ways  dangerous 
or  troublesome  to  human  society),  and  to  labour  and  work 
with  our  hands,  that  we  may  not  be  chargeable  to  any,  but 
to  give  to  him  that  needeth,  both  friends  and  enemies,  ac- 
counting it  more  excellent  to  give  than  to  receive.  Also  we 
confess,  that  we  know  but  in  part,  and  that  we  are  ignorant 
of  many  things  which  we  desire  and  seek  to  know ;  and  if 
any  shall  do  us  that  friendly  part,  to  shew  us  from  the  word 
of  God  that  we  see  not,  we  shall  have  cause  to  be  thankful 
to  God  and  them  ;  but  if  any  man  shall  impose  upon  us  any 
thing  that  we  see  not  to  be  commanded  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  we  should  in  his  strength  rather  embrace  all  re- 
proaches and  tortures  of  men,  to  be  stripped  of  all  outward 
comforts,  and  if  it  were  possible,  to  die  a  thousand  deaths, 
rather  than  to  do  any  thing  against  the  least  tittle  of  the 
truth  of  God,  or  against  the  light  of  our  own  consciences. 
And  if  any  shall  call  what  we  have  said  heresy,  then  do  we 

Hi  ■ 

:  *  Acts  viii.  38  ;  and  x.  1.  2.  35.  Rom.  xri.  23.  Deut.  vi.  13.  Rom.  i.  9.  2  Cor.  x. 
tl.  Jer.  iv.  2.  Heb.  vi.  16. 

t  1  Thess.  iv.  6.    Rom.  xiii.  5—7.    Malt.  xxii.  21.    Titus  iii.    1  Pet.  ii.  15.  17; 
and  V.  5.  Epb.  v.  21.  23  ;  and  vi.  1.  9.  Titus  iii.  1—3. 
$  Acts  xxiv.  15.  1  Cor.  v.  10.  Rom.  xiv.  12. 


CXXVlll  APPENDIX. 

with  the  apostle  acknowledge,  that  after  the  way  they  call 
heresy,  worship  we  the  God  of  our  fathers,  disclaiming  all 
heresies,  rightly  so  called,  because  they  are  against  Christ, 
and  to  be  steadfast  and  immoveable,  always  abounding  in 
obedience  to  Christ,  as  knowing  our  labour  shall  not  be  in 
vain  in  the  Lord.* 

Arise,  O  God,  plead  thine  own  cause ;  remember  how 
the  foolish  man  blasphemeth  thee  daily.  O  let  not  the 
oppressed  return  ashamed,  but  let  the  poor  and  needy  praise 
thy  name. 

Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly. 


No.  xn. 

A  CONCISE  VIEW  OF  THE  CHIEF  PRINCIPLES  OF  THE 
CHRISTIAN  KGLIGION;  AS  PROFESSED  BY  THE  PEO- 
PLE CALLED  QUAKERS.— BY  ROBERT  BARCLAY. 


THE    FIRST    PROPOSITION. 

Concerning  the  true  Foundation  of  Knowledge. 
Seeing  the  height  of  all  happiness  is  placed  in  the  true 
knowledge  of  God,  (this  is  life  eternal,  to  know  thee  the 
only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  thou  hath  sent+): 
the  true  and  right  understanding  of  this  foundation  and 
ground  of  knowledge,  is  that  which  is  most  necessary  to  be 
known  and  believed  in  the  first  place. 

THE    SECOND    PROPOSITION. 

Concernitig  immediate  Revelation. 
Seeing  no  man  knoweth  the  Father  but  the  Son,  and  he 
to  whom  the  Son  revealeth  him  ;X  and  seeing  the  revelation 
of  the  Son  is  in  and  by  the  Spirit ;  therefore  the  testimony 
of  the  Spirit  is  that  alone  by  which  the  true  knowledge  of 
God  hath  been,  is,  and  can  be,  only  revealed  ;  who  as,  by 
the  moving  of  his  own  Spirit,  he  converted  the  chaos  of  this 
world  into  that  wonderful  order  wherein  it  was  in  the  be- 
ginning, and  created  man  a  living  soul,  to  rule  and  govern 
it,  so  by  the  revelation  of  the  same  Spirit  he  hath  manifested 
himself  all  along  unto   the  sons  of  men,  both  patriarchs, 

•  Psalm  Ixxir.  21,  22.  t  John  xvii.  3.  J   Mall.  xi.  27. 


APPENDIX.  CXXIX 

prophets,  and  apostles ;  which  revelations  of  God  by  the 
Spirit,  whether  by  outward  voices  and  appearances,  dreams, 
or  inward  objective  manifestations  in  the  heart,  were  of 
old  the  formal  object  of  their  faith,  and  remain  yet  so  to  be  ; 
since  the  object  of  the  saints'  faith  is  the  same  in  all  ages, 
though  set  forth  under  divers  administrations.  Moreover, 
these  divine  inward  revelations,  which  we  make  absolutely 
necessary  for  the  building  up  of  true  faith,  neither  do  nor 
can  contradict  the  outward  testimony  of  the  Scriptures,  or 
right  and  sound  reason.  Yet  from  hence  it  will  not  follow, 
that  these  divine  revelations  are  to  be  subjected  to  the  ex- 
amination either  of  the  outward  testimony  of  the  Scriptures, 
or  of  the  natural  reason  of  man,  as  to  a  more  noble  or  cer- 
tain rule  or  touchstone  ;  for  this  divine  revelation,  and 
inward  illumination,  is  that  which  is  evident  and  clear  of 
itself,  forcing,  by  its  own  evidence  and  clearness,  the  well- 
disposed  understanding  to  assent,  irresistibly  moving  the 
same  thereunto ;  even  as  the  common  principles  of  natural 
truths  move  and  incline  the  mind  to  a  natural  assent ;  as 
that  the  whole  is  greater  than  its  parts ;  that  two  contradic- 
tory sayings  cannot  be  both  true,  nor  both  false  :  which  is 
also  manifest  according  to  our  adversaries'  principle ;  who 
(supposing  the  possibility  of  inward  divine  revelations)  will 
nevertheless  confess  with  us,  that  neither  Scripture  nor 
sound  reason  will  contradict  it :  and  yet  it  will  not  follow, 
according  to  them,  that  the  Scripture,  or  sound  reason, 
should  be  subjected  to  the  examination  of  the  divine  reve- 
lations in  the  heart. 

THE    THIRD    PROPOSITION. 

Concerning  the  Scriptures. 

From  these  revelations  of  the  Spirit  of  God  to  the  saints, 
have  proceeded  the  Scriptures  of  truth,  which  contain, 
1.  A  faithful  historical  account  of  the  actings  of  God's  peo- 
ple in  divers  ages,  with  many  singular  and  remarkable  pro- 
vidences attending  them.  S.  A  prophetical  account  of  se- 
veral things,  whereof  some  are  already  past,  and  some  yet 
to  come.  3.  A  full  and  ample  account  of  all  the  chief  prin- 
ciples of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  held  forth  in  divers  precious 
declarations,  exhortations,  and  sentences,  which,  by  the  mov- 
ing of  God's  Spirit,  were  at  several  times,  and  upon  sundry 
occasions,  spoken  and  written  unto  some  churches  and  their 

VOL.  V.  i 


CXXX  APPENDIX. 

pastors  :  nevertheless,  because  they  are  only  a  declaration 
of  the  Fountain,  and  not  the  Fountain  itself,  therefore  they 
are  not  to  be  esteemed  the  principal  ground  of  all  truth 
and  knowledge,  nor  yet  the  adequate  primary  rule  of  faith 
and  manners.  Nevertheless,  as  that  which  giveth  a  true 
and  faithful  testimony  of  the  first  foundation,  they  are  and 
may  be  esteemed  a  secondary  rule,  subordinate  to  the  Spi- 
rit, from  which  they  have  all  their  excellency  and  certainty : 
for  as  by  the  inward  testimony  of  the  Spirit  we  do  alone 
truly  know  them,  so  they  testify,  that  the  Spirit  is  that 
guide  by  which  the  saints  are  led  into  all  truth  ;*  there- 
fore, according  to  the  Scriptures,  the  Spirit  is  the  first  and 
principal  leader.  And  seeing  we  do  therefore  receive  and 
believe  the  Scriptures,  because  they  proceeded  from  the 
Spirit ;  therefore  also  the  Spirit  is  more  originally  and 
principally  the  rule,  according  to  that  received  maxim  in 
the  schools,  *'  Propter  quod  unumquodque  est  tale,  illud 
ipsum  est  magis  tale."  Englished  thus  :  That  for  which  a 
thing  is  such,  that  thing  itself  is  more  such. 

THE    FOURTH    rROPOSITION. 

Concerning  the  Condition  of  Man  in  the  Fail. 
All  Adam's  posterity  (or  mankind^),  both  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles, as  to  the  first  Adam  or  earthly  man,  is  fallen,  degene- 
rated, and  dead,  deprived  of  the  sensation  or  feeling  of 
this  inward  testimony  or  seed  of  God  :  and  is  subject  unto 
the  power,  nature,  and  seed,  of  the  serpent,  which  he  sows 
in  men's  hearts,  while  they  abide  in  this  natural  and  cor- 
rupted state ;  from  whence  if  comes,  that  not  their  words 
and  deeds  only,  but  all  their  imaginations,  are  evil  perpe- 
tually in  the  sight  of  God,  as  proceeding  from  this  depraved 
and  wicked  seed.  Man  therefore,  as  he  is  in  this  state,  can 
know  nothing  aright ;  yea,  his  thoughts  and  conceptions 
concerning  God  and  things  spiritual,  until  he  be  disjoined 
from  this  evil  seed,  and  united  to  the  divine  light,  are  un- 
profitable both  to  himself  and  others.  Hence  are  rejected, 
the  Socinian  and  Pelagian  errors,  in  exalting  a  natural 
light;  as  also  those  of  the  Papists,  and  most  Protestants, 
who  affirm,  that  man,  without  the  true  grace  of  God,  may 
be  a  true  minister  of  the  gospel.     Nevertheless,  this  seed 

•  John  XV i.  13.  Rom.  viii.  14.  t  Rom.  v.  i'i.  1  > 


APPENDIX.  CXXXl 

is  not  imputed  to  infants,  until  by  transgression  they  actually 
join  themselves  therewith  :  for  *'  they  are  by  nature  the 
children  of  wrath,  who  walk  according  to  the  power  of  the 
prince  of  the  air."* 

THE    FIFTH    AND    SIXTH    PROPOSITIONS. 

Concerning  the  Universal  Redemption  hy  Christy  and  also 
the  Saving  and  Spiritual  Light,  wherewith  every  Man  is 
enlightened. 

THE    FIFTH    PROPOSITION. 

God,  out  of  his  infinite  love,  who  delighteth  not  in  the 
death  of  a  sinner,  but  that  all  should  live  and  be  saved, 
hath  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  hath  given  his  only  Son  a 
light,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  be  saved ; 
who  enlighteneth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world, 
and  maketh  manifest  all  things  that  are  reprovable,  and 
teacheth  all  temperance,  righteousness,  and  godliness  :t 
and  this  light  enlighteneth  the  hearts  of  all  in  a  day,}  in 
order  to  salvation,  if  not  resisted.  Nor  is  it  less  universal 
than  the  seed  of  sin,  being  the  purchase  of  his  death,  who 
"  tasted  death  for  every  man  ;"  "  for  as  in  Adam  all  die, 
even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive."§ 

THE    SIXTH    PROPOSITION. 

According  to  which  principle,  or  hypothesis,  all  the  ob- 
jections against  the  universality  of  Christ's  death  are  easily 
solved  ;  neither  is  it  needful  to  recur  to  the  ministry  of 
angels,  and  those  other  miraculous  means,  which,  they  say, 
God  makes  use  of  to  manifest  the  doctrine  and  history  of 
Christ's  passion  unto  such  who  (living  in  those  places  of  the 
world  where  the  outward  preaching  of  the  gospel  is  un- 
known) have  well  improved  the  first  and  common  grace  : 
for  hence  it  well  follows,  that  as  some  of  the  old  philoso- 
phers might  have  been  saved,  so  also  may  now  some  (who 
by  providence  are  cast  into  those  remote  parts  of  the  world, 
where  the  knowledge  of  the  history  is  wanting)  be  made 
partakers  of  the  divine  mercy,  if  they  receive  and  resist  not 
that  grace,  a  manifestation  whereof  is  given  to  every  man 

»  Eph.  ii.  1. 

t  Ezek.  xviii.  23.   Isa.  xlix.  6.    John  iii.  16  ;  and  i.  9.    Titos  ii.  11.     Eph.  v.  13. 
Heb.  ii.  9. 

X  Pro  tempore,  for  a  time.  $  1  Cor.  xv.  22. 

.  i  2 


CXXXll  APPENDIX. 

to  profit  withal.*  This  certain  doctrine  then  bein^f  received, 
to  wit,  that  there  is  an  evangelical  and  saving  light  and 
grace  in  all,  the  universality  of  the  love  and  ?nercy  of  God 
towards  mankind,  both  in  the  death  of  his  beloved  Son,  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  the  manifestation  of  the  light  in 
the  heart,  is  established  and  confirmed,  against  all  the  ob- 
jections of  such  as  deny  it.  Therefore  Christ  "  hath  tasted 
death  for  every  man  ;"t  not  only  for  all  kinds  of  men,  as 
some  vainly  talk,  but  for  every  one,  of  all  kinds  ;  the  bene- 
fit of  whose  offering  is  not  only  extended  to  such  who  have 
the  distinct  outward  knowledge  of  his  death  and  sufferings, 
as  the  same  is  declared  in  the  Scriptures,  but  even  unto 
those  who  are  necessarily  excluded  from  the  benefit  of  this 
knowledge  by  some  inevitable  accident ;  which  knowledge 
we  willingly  confess  to  be  very  profitable  and  comfortable, 
but  not  absolutely  needful  unto  such,  from  whom  God  him- 
self hath  withheld  it:  yet  they  may  be  made  partakers  of 
the  mystery  of  his  death,  though  ignorant  of  the  history,  if 
they  suffer  his  seed  and  light,  enlightening  their  hearts,  to 
take  place,  in  which  light,  communion  with  the  Father  and 
Son  is  enjoyed,  so  as  of  wicked  men  to  become  holy,  and 
lovers  of  that  power,  by  whose  inward  and  secret  touches 
they  feel  themselves  turned  from  the  evil  to  the  good,  and 
learn  to  do  to  others  as  they  would  be  done  by  ;  in  which 
Christ  himself  affirms  all  to  be  included.  As  they  then  have 
falsely  and  erroneously  taught,  who  have  denied  Christ  to 
have  died  for  all  men  ;  so  neither  have  they  sufficiently 
taught  the  truth,  who,  aflSrming  him  to  have  died  for  all, 
have  added  the  absolute  necessity  of  the  outward  know- 
ledge thereof,  in  order  to  the  obtaining  its  saving  effect ; 
among  whom  the  remonstrants  of  Holland  have  been  chiefly 
wanting,  and  many  otherassertorsof  universal  redemption, 
in  that  they  have  not  placed  the  extent  of  this  salvation  in 
that  divine  and  evangelical  principle  of  light  and  life, 
wherewith  Christ  hath  enlightened  every  man  that  comes 
into  the  world ;  which  is  excellently  and  evidently  held 
forth  in  these  scriptures  :  Gen.  vi.  3.  Deut  xxx.  14.  John 
i.  7— 9.     Rom.  x.  8.     Tit.  ii.  11. 

THE    SEVENTH    PROPOSITION. 

Concerning  Justification. 
As  many  as  resist  not  this  light,  but  receive  the  same,  in 

•    1  Cor.  xii.  7.  t  Heb.  ii.  9. 


APPENDIX.  CXXXIII 

^hem  is  produced  a  holy,  pure,  and  spiritual  birth,  bring- 
ing forth  holiness,  righteousness,  purity,  and  all  those  other 
blessed  fruits  which  are  acceptable  to  God,  by  which  holy 
birth  (to  wit,  Jesus  Christ  formed  within  us,  and  working 
his  works  within  us),  as  we  are  sanctified,  so  are  we  justified 
in  the  sight  of  God,  according  to  the  apostle's  words :  "  But 
ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified,  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God/* 
Therefore  it  is  not  by  our  works  wrought  in  our  will,  nor 
yet  by  good  works,  considered  as  of  themselves,  but  by 
Christ,  who  is  both  the  gift  and  the  giver,  and  the  cause 
producing  the  efi^ects  in  us :  who,  as  he  hath  reconciled  us 
while  we  were  enemies,  doth  also  in  his  wisdom  save  us, 
and  justify  us  after  this  manner,  as  saith  the  same  apostle 
elsewhere.  "  According  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the 
washing  of  regeneration,  and  the  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.^t 

THE    EIGHTH    PROPOSITION. 

Concerning  Perfection, 

In  whom  this  holy  and  pure  birth  is  fully  brought  forth, 
the  body  of  death  and  sin  comes  to  be  crucified  and  removed, 
and  their  hearts  united  and  subjected  to  the  truth,  so  as 
not  to  obey  any  suggestion  or  temptation  of  the  evil  one, 
but  to  be  free  from  actual  sinning,  and  transgressing  of  the 
law  of  God,  and  in  that  respect  perfect.^  Yet  doth  this 
perfection  still  admit  of  a  growth  ;  and  there  remaineth  a 
possibility  of  sinning,  where  the  mind  doth  not  most  dili- 
gently and  watchfully  attend  unto  the  Lord. 

THE    NINTH    PROPOSITION. 

Concerning  Perseverance,  and  the  Possibilitj/  of  falling 
from  Grace. 

Although  this  gift,  and  inward  grace  of  God,  be  suffi- 
cient to  work  out  salvation  ;  yet  in  those  in  whom  it  is  re- 
sisted, it  both  may  and  doth  become  their  condemnation. 
Moreover,  in  whom  it  hath  wrought  in  part,  to  purify  and 
sanctify  them,  in  order  to  their  farther  perfection,  by  dis- 
obedience such  may  fall  from  it,  and  turn  it  to  wantonness, 

•  iCor.  vi.  11.  t  Ttt.iii.5. 

t  Rom.  vi.  2.  14.  18  ;  and  Tiii.  13.     1  John  iii.  6. 


CXXXIV  APPENDIX. 

making  shipwreck  of  faith;  and  after  having  tasted  of  the 
heavenly  gift,  and  been  made  partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
again  fall  away.*  Yet  such  an  increase  and  stability  in  the 
truth  may  in  this  life  be  attained,  from  which  there  cannot 
be  a  total  apostacy. 

THE    TENTH    PROPOSITION. 

Concerning  the  Ministry, 
As  by  this  gift,  or  light  of  God,  all  true  knowledge  in 
things  spiritual  is  received  and  revealed ;  so  by  the  same, 
as  it  is  manifested  and  received  in  the  heart,  by  the  strength 
and  power  thereof,  every  true  minister  of  the  gospel  is  or- 
dained, prepared,  and  supplied,  in  the  work  of  the  ministry : 
and  by  the  leading,  moving,  and  drawing,  hereof,  ought 
every  evangelist  and  Christian  pastor  to  be  led  and  ordered 
in  his  labour  and  work  of  the  gospel,  both  as  to  the  place 
where,  as  to  the  persons  to  whom,  and  as  to  the  times  when, 
he  is  to  minister.  Moreover,  those  who  have  this  authority 
may  and  ought  to  preach  the  gospel,  though  without  human 
commission  or  literature  ;  as,  on  the  other  hand,  those  who 
want  the  authority  of  this  divine  gift,  however  learned  or 
authorized  by  the  commissions  of  men  and  churches,  are  to 
be  esteemed  but  as  deceivers,  and  not  true  ministers  of  the 
gospel.  Also,  who  have  received  this  holy  and  unspotted 
gift,  as  they  have  freely  received,  so  are  they  freely  to  give,t 
without  hire  or  bargaining,  far  less  to  use  it  as  a  trade  to 
get  money  by  it :  yet  if  God  hath  called  any  from  their  em- 
ployments or  trades,  by  which  they  acquire  their  livelihood, 
it  may  be.  lawful  for  such,  according  to  the  liberty  which 
they  feel  given  them  in  the  Lord,  to  receive  such  temporals, 
to  wit,  what  may  be  needful  to  them  for  meat  and  clothing, 
as  are  freely  given  them  by  those  to  whom  they  have  com- 
municated spirituals. 

THE    ELEVENTH    PROPOSITION. 

Concerning  Worship, 

All  true  and  acceptable  worship  to  God  is  offered  in  the 
inward  and  immediate  moving  and  drawing  of  his  own  Spi- 
rit, which  is  neither  limited  to  places,  times,  or  persons  :  for 
though  we  be  to  worship  him  always,  in  that  we  are  to  fear 

*  t  Tim.  i.  6.     Hcb,  vi.  4— f .  t  M«tt.  x.  >i. 


APPENDIX.  CXXXV 

before  him  ;  yet  as  to  the  outward  signification  thereof  in 
prayers,  praises,  and  preachings,  we  ought  not  to  do  it 
where  and  when  we  will,  but  where  and  when  we  are 
moved  thereunto  by  the  secret  inspirations  of  his  Spirit  in 
our  hearts ;  which  God  heareth  and  accepteth  of,  and  is 
never  wanting  to  move  us  thereunto,  when  need  is,  of  which 
he  himself  is  the  alone  proper  judge.  All  other  worship  then, 
both  praises,  prayers,  and  preachings,  which  man  sets  about 
in  his  own  will,  and  at  his  own  appointment,  which  he  can 
both  begin  and  end  at  his  pleasure,  do  or  leave  undone  as 
himself  sees  meet ;  whether  they  be  a  prescribed  form,  as  a 
liturgy,  or  prayers  conceived  extemporarily,  by  the  natural 
strength  and  faculty  of  the  mind ;  they  are  all  but  super- 
stitions, will-worship,  and  abominable  idolatry,  in  the  sight 
of  God;*  which  are  to  be  denied,  rejected,  and  separated 
from,  in  this  day  of  his  spiritual  arising;  however  it  might 
have  pleased  him,  who  winked  at  the  times  of  ignorance, 
with  respect  to  the  simplicity  and  integrity  of  some,  and  of 
his  own  innocent  seed,  which  lay  as  it  were  buried  in  the 
hearts  of  men,  under  the  mass  of  superstition,  to  blow  upon 
the  dead  and  dry  bones,  and  to  raise  some  breathings,  and 
answer  them,  and  that  until  the  day  should  more  clearly 
dawn  and  break  forth. 

THE    TWELFTH    PROPOSITION. 

Concerning  Baptism. 

As  there  is  one  Lord  and  one  faith,  so  there  is  one  baptism  ; 
which  is  not  the  putting  away  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  an- 
swer of  a  good  conscience  before  God,  by  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus  Christ.t  And  this  baptism  is  a  pure  and  spiritual  thing, 
to  wit,  the  baptism  of  the  Spirit  and  fire,  by  which  we  are 
buried  with  him,  that  being  washed  and  purged  from  our 
sins,  we  may  walk  in  newness  of  life  ;J  of  which  the  bap- 
tism of  John  was  a  figure,  which  was  commanded  for  a 
time,  and  not  to  continue  for  ever.  As  to  the  baptism  of 
infants,  it  is  a  mere  human  tradition,  for  which  neither  pre- 
cept nor  practice  is  to  be  found  in  all  the  Scripture. 

*  Ezek.  xiii.  Mark  x.  20.  Acts  ii.  4;  and  xviii.  5.  John  iii.  6  ;  and  iv.  21.  Jude  19. 
Acts  xvii.  2.S. 

t  Eph.  iv.o.   1  Pet.  iii.  21.  Roin.  vi.  4.  Gal.  iii.  27.  Col.  ii.  12.  John  iii.  30. 
X  1  Cor.  i.  17. 


CXXXVl  APPENDIX. 

THE    THIRTEENTH  PROPOSITION. 

Concerning  the  Communion,  or  Participation  of  the  Body 
and  Blood  of  Christ, 

The  communion  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  is  in- 
ward and  spiritual,*  which  is  the  participation  of  his  flesh 
and  blood, +  by  which  the  inward  man  is  daily  nourished  in 
the  hearts  of  those  in  whom  Christ  dwells  ;  of  which  things 
the  breaking  of  bread  by  Christ  with  his  disciples  was  a 
figure,  which  they  even  used  in  the  church  for  a  time,  who 
had  received  the  substance,  for  the  cause  of  the  weak  ;  even 
as  abstaining  from  things  strangled,  and  from  blood,  the 
washing  one  another's  feet,  and  the  anointing  of  the  sick 
with  oil  ;J  all  which  are  commanded  with  no  less  autho- 
rity and  solemnity  than  the  former ;  yet  seeing  they  are 
but  the  shadows  of  better  things,  they  cease  in  such  as  have 
obtained  the  substance. 

THE    FOURTEENTH    PROPOSITION. 

Concerning  the  Power  of  the  Civil  Magistrate,  in  Matters 
•purely  religious^  and  pertaining  to  the  Conscience. 

Since  God  hath  assumed  to  himself  the  power  and  domi- 
nion of  the  conscience,  who  alone  can  rightly  instruct  and 
govern  it,  therefore  it  is  not  lawful  for  any  whatsoever,  by 
virtue  of  any  authority  or  principality  they  bear  in  the  go- 
vernment of  this  world,  to  force  the  consciences  of  others  ;§ 
and  therefore  all  killing,  banishing,  fining,  imprisoning,  and 
other  such  things,  which  men  are  afflicted  with,  for  the 
alone  exercise  of  their  conscience,  or  difference  in  worship 
or  opinion,  proceedeth  from  the  spirit  of  Cain  the  murderer, 
and  is  contrary  to  the  truth  :  provided  always,  that  no  man, 
under  the  pretence  of  conscience,  prejudice  his  neighbour 
in  his  life  or  estate ;  or  do  any  thing  destructive  to,  or  in- 
consistent with,  human  society ;  in  which  case  the  law  is  for 
the  transgressor,  and  justice  to  be  administered  upon  all, 
without  respect  of  persons. 

•  1  Cor.  X.  16,  IT.  t  John  yi.  32, 33.  35.  1  Cor.  t.  8. 

t  Acts  XT.  20.  Jobnxiii.  14.  Jaroes  ▼.  14. 

§  Lake  ix.  5.'>,  56.  Matt.  vii.  12.  29.  Titos  Hi.  10. 


APPENDIX.  CXXXYU 

THE    FIFTEENTH    PROPOSITION. 

Concerning  the  Salutations  and  Recreations^  S^c. 
Seeing  the  chief  end  of  all  religion  is  to  redeem  man  from 
the  spirit  and  vain  conversation  of  this  world,  and  to  lead 
into  inward  communion  with  God,*  before  whom  if  we 
fear  always,  we  are  accounted  happy;  therefore  all  the  vain 
customs  and  habits  thereof,  both  in  word  and  deed,  are  to 
be  rejected  and  forsaken  by  those  who  come  to  this  fear ; 
such  as  the  taking  off  the  hat  to  a  man,  the  bowings  and 
cringings  of  the  body,  and  such  other  salutations  of  that 
kind,  with  all  the  foolish  and  superstitious  formalities  at- 
tending them ;  all  which  man  has  invented  in  his  degenerate 
state,  to  feed  his  pride  in  the  vain  pomp  and  glory  of  this 
world  ;  as  also  the  unprofitable  plays,  frivolous  recreations, 
sportings  and  gamings,  which  are  invented  to  pass  away 
the  precious  time,  and  divert  the  mind  from  the  witness  of 
God  in  the  heart,  and  from  the  living  sense  of  his  fear,  and 
from  that  evangelical  spirit  wherewith  Christians  ought 
ta  be  leavened,  and  which  leads  into  sobriety,  gravity,  and 
godly  fear ;  in  which  as  we  abide,  the  blessing  of  the  Lord 
is  felt  to  attend  us  in  those  actions  in  which  we  are  neces- 
sarily engaged,  in  order  to  the  taking  care  for  the  suste- 
nance of  the  outward  man. 


No.  XIIL 


The  toleration  act^  entitled,  "  An  act  for  exempting  their  ma- 
jesties* Protestant  subjects  dissenting  from  the  church  of 
England  from  the  penalties  of  certain  laws," 

Forasmuch  as  some  ease  to  scrupulous  consciences,  in  the 
exercise  of  religion^  may  be  an  effectual  means  to  unite 
their  majesties'  Protestant  subjects  in  interest  and  affec- 
tion,t 

I.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  king  and  queen's  most  excellent 

•  Eph.  y.  11.     iPet.  i.  14.    John  v.  44.    Jer.  x.  3.    Acls  x.  26.     Mall.  xv.  13. 
Col.  ii.  8. 

t  1  Will,  and  Mary,  cap.  18. 


CXXXVIU  APPENDIX. 

majesties,  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  lords  spi- 
ritual and  temporal,  and  commons  in  this  present  parliament 
assembled,  and  by  the  authority  of  the  same,  that  neither 
the  statute  made  in  the  twenty-third  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  late  queen  Elizabeth,*  entitled,  "  An  act  to  retain  the 
queen  majesty's  subjects  in  their  due  obedience  ;"  nor  that 
statute  made  in  the  twenty-ninth  year  of  the  said  queen,t 
entitled,  "  An  act  for  the  more  speedy  and  due  execution  of 
certain  branches  of  the  statute,  made  in  the  twenty-third 
year  of  the  queen's  majesty's  reign,"  viz.  the  aforesaid  acts ; 
nor  that  branch  or  clause  of  a  statute  made  in  the  first  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  said  queen,  entitled,  *' An  act  for  the 
uniformity  of  common-prayer  and  service  in  the  church  and 
administration  of  the  sacraments  ;"J  whereby  all  persons, 
having  no  lawful  or  reasonable  excuse  to  be  absent,  are  re- 
quired to  resort  to  their  parish-church  or  chapel,  or  some 
usual  place  where  the  common-prayer  shall  be  used,  upon 
pain  of  punishment  by  the  censures  of  the  church  ;  and 
also,  upon  pain  that  every  person  so  offending  shall  forfeit 
for  every  such  offence  twelve-pence.  Nor  that  statute  made 
in  the  third  year  of  the  late  king  James  the  First,§  entitled, 
"An  act  for  the  better  discovering  and  repressing  Popish 
recusants."  Nor  that  after  statute  made  in  the  same  year,|| 
entitled,  "  An  act  to  prevent  and  avoid  dangers  which  may 
grow  by  Fopish  recusants."  Nor  any  other  law  or  statute 
of  this  realm  made  against  Papists  or  Popish  recusants, 
except  the  statute  made  in  the  twenty-fifth  year  of  king 
Charles  IL^f  entitled,  "  An  act  for  preventing  dangers 
which  may  happen  from  Popish  recusants."  And  except 
also  the  statute  made  in  the  thirtieth  year  of  the  said  king 
Charles  II.**  entitled,  *'  An  act  for  the  more  effectual  pre- 
serving the  king's  person  and  government,  by  disabling 
Papists  from  sitting  in  either  house  of  parliament,"  shall  be 
construed  to  extend  to  any  person  or  persons  dissenting 
from  the  church  of  England,  that  shall  take  the  oaths  men- 
tioned in  a  statute  made  this  present  parliament,  entitled, 
'^An  act  for  removing  and  preventing  all  questions  and 
disputes  concerning  the  assembling  and  sitting  of  the  pre- 
sent parliament,"  shall  make  and  subscribe  the  declaration 

•  23  Rliz.  cap.  1.  t  29  Eliz.cap.  6.  t  ^bW-  op-  2. 

$  S  Jar.  I.  cap.  4.  H  Ibid.  cap.  .^.  %  lb  Car.  II.  cap.  '2. 

•♦  ;J0  Car.  II.  slal.  2.  cap.  1. 


APPENDIX.  CXXXIX 

mentioned  in  a  statute  made  in  the  thirtieth  year  of  the 
reign  of  king  Charles  II.*  entitled,  '*  An  act  to  prevent 
Papists  from  sitting  in  either  house  of  parliament."  Which 
oaths  and  declaration  the  justices  of  peace,  at  the  general 
sessions  of  the  peace  to  be  held  for  the  county  or  place 
where  such  person  shall  live,  are  hereby  required  to  tender 
and  administer  to  such  persons  as  shall  offer  themselves  to 
take,  make,  and  subscribe,  the  same,  and  thereof  to  keep  a 
register.  And  likewise  none  of  the  persons  aforesaid  shall 
give  or  pay,  as  any  fee  or  reward,  to  any  officer  or  officers 
belonging  to  the  court  aforesaid,  above  the  sum  of  six-pence, 
nor  that  more  than  once,  for  his  or  their  entry  of  his  taking 
the  said  oaths,  and  making  and  subscribing  the  said  decla- 
ration ;  nor  above  the  farther  sum  of  six-pence  for  any  cer- 
tificate of  the  same,  to  be  made  out  and  signed  by  the  officer 
or  officers  of  the  said  court. 

II.  And  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid, 
that  all  and  every  person  and  persons  already  convicted, 
or  prosecuted  in  order  to  conviction  of  recusancy,  by  in- 
dictment, information,  action  of  debt,  or  otherwise  grounded 
upon  the  aforesaid  statutes,  or  any  of  them,  that  shall  take 
the  said  oaths  mentioned  in  the  said  statutes  made  this  present 
parliament,  and  make  and  subscribe  the  declaration  afore- 
said, in  the  court  of  exchequer,  or  assize,  or  general  or 
quarter-sessions,  to  be  held  for  the  county  where  such  per- 
son lives,  and  to  be  thence  respectively  certified  into  the 
exchequer ;  shall  be  thenceforth  exempted  and  discharged 
from-all  the  penalties,  seizures,  forfeitures,  judgments,  and 
executions,  incurred  by  force  of  any  of  the  aforesaid  sta- 
tutes, without  any  composition,  fee,  or  farther  charge  what- 
soever. 

III.  And  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid, 
that  all  and  every  person  and  persons  that  shall,  as  afore- 
said, take  the  said  oaths,  and  make  and  subscribe  the  de- 
claration aforesaid,  shall  not  be  liable  to  any  pains,  penal- 
ties, or  forfeitures,  mentioned  in  an  act  made  in  the  thirty- 
fifth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  late  queen  Elizabeth,t  entitled, 
"  An  act  to  retain  the  queen  majesty's  subjects  in  their  due 
obedience."  Nor  in  an  act  made  in  the  twenty-second  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  late  king  Charles  II.  J  entitled,  "An  act 
to  prevent  and  suppress  seditious  conventicles."     Nor  shall 

*  30  Car.  II.  stat.  2.  chap.  1.  t  35  Eliz.  cap.  1.  :}:  22  Car.  II.  cap.  1. 


Cxl  APPENDIX. 

any  of  the  said  persons  be  prosecuted  in  any  ecclesiastical 
court,  for  or  by  reason  of  their  nonconforming  to  the  church 
of  England. 

IV.  Provided  always,  and  be  it  enacted  by  the  authority 
aforesaid,  that  if  any  assembly  of  persons,  dissenting  from 
the  church  of  England,  shall  be  held  in  any  place  for  reli- 
gious worship,  with  the  doors  locked,  barred,  or  bolted, 
during  any  time  of  such  meeting  together,  all  and  every 
person  or  persons  that  shall  come  to  and  be  at  such  meet- 
ing, shall  not  receive  any  benefit  from  this  law,  but  be  liable 
to  all  the  pains  and  penalties  of  all  the  aforesaid  laws  re- 
cited in  this  act,  for  such  their  meeting,  notwithstanding  his 
taking  the  oaths,  and  his  making  and  subscribing  the  decla- 
ration aforesaid. 

V.  Provided  always,  that  nothing  herein  contained  shall 
be  construed  to  exempt  any  of  the  persons  aforesaid  from 
paying  of  tithes,  or  other  parochial  duties,  or  any  other 
duties,  to  the  church  or  minister  ;  nor  from  any  prosecution 
in  any  ecclesiastical  court,  or  elsewhere,  for  the  same. 

VI.  And  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid, 
that  if  any  person  dissenting  from  the  church  of  England, 
as  aforesaid,  shall  hereafter  be  chosen,  or  otherwise  ap- 
pointed to  bear  the  office  of  high-constable,  or  petit-con- 
stable, churchwarden,  overseer  of  the  poor,  or  any  other 
parochial  or  ward  office,  and  such  person  shall  scruple  to 
take  upon  him  any  of  the  said  offices,  in  regard  of  the  oaths, 
or  any  other  matter  or  thing  required  by  the  law  to  be  taken 
or  done,  in  respect  of  such  office,  every  such  person  shall 
and  may  execute  such  office  or  employment  by  a  sufficient 
deputy,  by  him  to  be  provided,  that  shall  comply  with  the 
laws  on  this  behalf;  provided  always,  the  said  deputy  be 
allowed  and  approved  by  such  person  or  persons,  in  such 
manner,  as  such  officer  or  officers  respectively  should  by 
law  have  been  allowed  and  approved. 

VII.  And  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  authority  afore- 
said, that  no  person  dissenting  from  the  church  of  England, 
in  holy  orders,  or  pretended  holy  orders,  or  pretending  to 
holy  orders,  nor  any  preacher  or  teacher  of  any  congrega- 
tion of  dissenting  Protestants,  that  shall  make  and  sub- 
scribe the  declaration  aforesaid,'^  and  take  the  said  oaths, 
at  the  general  or  quarter-sessions  of  the  peace  to  be  held 

•   17  Car.  II.  cap.  2.  13  and  14.  Car.  II.  cap.  4. 


APPENDIX.  CXli 

for  the  county,  town,  parts,  or  division,  where  such  person 
lives,  which  court  is  hereby  empowered  to  administer  the 
same ;  and  shall  also  declare  his  approbation  of,  and  sub- 
scribe the  articles  of  religion  mentioned  in  the  statute  made 
in  the  thirteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  late  queen  Eliza- 
beth,* except  the  34th,  S3th,  and  S6th,  and  these  words  of 
the  20th  article,  viz.  "  the  church  hath  power  to  decree  rites 
or  ceremonies,  and  authority  in  controversies  of  faith,  and 
yet/'  shall  be  liable  to  any  of  the  pains  or  penalties  men- 
tioned in  an  act  made  in  the  seventeenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
king  Charles  Il.f  entitled,  *'  An  act  for  restraining  Non- 
conformists from  inhabiting  in  corporations  ;'*  nor  the  pe- 
nalties mentioned  in  the  aforesaid  act  made  in  the  twenty- 
second  year  of  his  said  late  majesty's  reign,  for  or  by  reason 
of  such  persons  preaching  at  any  meeting  for  the  exercise 
of  religion.  Nor  to  the  penalties  of  100/.  mentioned  in  an 
act  made  in  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  of  king  Charles 
II.  J  entitled,  ''  An  act  for  the  uniformity  of  public  prayers, 
and  administering  of  sacraments,  and  other  rites  and  cere- 
monies ;  and  for  establishing  the  form  of  making,  ordaining, 
and  consecrating,  of  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons,  in  the 
church  of  England,"  for  officiating  in  any  congregation  for 
the  exercise  of  religion  permitted  and  allowed  by  this  act. 

VIII.  Provided  always,  that  the  making  and  subscribing 
the  said  declaration,  and  the  taking  the  said  oaths,  and  mak- 
ing the  declaration  of  approbation  and  subscription  to  the 
said  articles,  in  manner  as  aforesaid,  by  every  respective 
person  or  persons  herein  before  mentioned,  at  such  general 
or  quarter-sessions  of  the  peace  as  aforesaid,  shall  be  then 
and  there  entered  of  record  in  the  said  court,  for  which  six- 
pence shall  be  paid  to  the  clerk  of  the  peace,  and  no  more; 
provided  that  such  person  shall  not  at  any  time  preach  in 
any  place  but  with  the  doors  not  locked,  barred,  or  bolted, 
as  aforesaid. 

IX.  And  whereas  some  dissenting  Protestants  scruple 
the  baptizing  of  infants,  be  it  enacted  by  the  authority 
aforesaid,  that  every  person  in  pretended  holy  orders,  or 
pretending  to  holy  orders,  or  preacher,  or  teacher,  that  shall 
subscribe  the  aforesaid  articles  of  religion,  except  as  before 

•  13.  Eliz.  cap.  12.  t  1?  Car.  II.  cap.  2. 

i  13  and  14  Car.  II.  cap.  4. 


CXlii  APPENDIX. 

excepted  :  and  also  except  part  of  the  27th  article  teaching 
infant-baptism,  and  shall  take  the  oaths,  and  make  and 
subscribe  the  declaration  aforesaid,  in  manner  aforesaid ; 
every  such  person  shall  enjoy  all  the  privileges,  benefits,  and 
advantages,  which  any  other  dissenting  minister,  as  afore- 
said, might  have  or  enjoy  by  virtue  of  this  act. 

X.  And  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid, 
that  every  teacher  or  preacher  in  holy  orders,  or  pretended 
holy  orders,  that  is  a  minister,  preacher,  or  teacher,  of  a 
congregation,  that  shall  take  the  oaths  herein  required, 
and  make  and  subscribe  the  declaration  aforesaid  ;  and  also 
subscribe  such  of  the  aforesaid  articles  of  the  church  of 
England,  as  are  required  by  this  act  in  manner  aforesaid, 
shall  be  thenceforth  exempted  from  serving  upon  any  jury, 
or  from  being  chosen  or  appointed  to  bear  the  office  of 
churchwarden,  overseer  of  the  poor,  or  any  other  parochial 
or  ward  office,  or  other  office  in  any  hundred,  or  any  shire, 
city,  town,  parish,  division,  or  wapentake. 

XI.  And  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid, 
that  any  justice  of  the  peace  may  at  any  time  hereafter  re- 
quire any  person  that  goes  to  any  meeting  for  exercise  of 
religion,  to  make  and  subscribe  the  declaration  aforesaid, 
and  also  to  take  the  said  oaths,  or  declaration  of  fidelity 
herein  after  mentioned,  in  case  such  person  scruple  the 
taking  of  an  oath;  and  upon  the  refusal  thereof,  such  jus- 
tice of  the  peace  is  hereby  required  to  commit  such  person 
to  prison,  without  bail  or  mainprize,  and  to  certify  the 
name  of  such  person  to  the  next  general  or  quarter-sessions 
of  the  peace  to  be  held  for  that  county,  city,  town,  part,  or 
division,  where  such  person  then  resides  ;  and  if  such  per- 
son so  committed  shall,  upon  a  second  tender  at  the  general 
or  quarter-sessions,  refuse  to  make  and  subscribe  the  decla- 
ration aforesaid,  such  person  refusing  shall  be  then  and 
there  recorded,  and  shall  be  taken  thenceforth  to  all  intents 
and  purposes  for  a  Popish  recusant  convict,  and  suffer  ac- 
cordingly, and  incur  all  the  penalties  and  forfeitures  of  the 
aforesaid  laws. 

XII.  And  whereas  there  are  certain  other  persons,  dis- 
senters from  the  church  of  England,  who  scruple  the  tak- 
ing of  any  oath,  be  it  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid, 
that  every  such  person  shall  make  and  subscribe  the  afore- 


APPENDIX.  cxliii 

said  declaration ;  and  also  this  declaration  of  fidelity  fol- 
lowing.* 

I  A.  B.  do  sincerely  promise,  and  solemnly  declare,  be- 
fore God  and  the  world,  that  I  will  be  true  and  faithful 
to  king  William  and  queen  Mary.  And  I  solemnly  pro- 
fess and  declare,  that  I  do  from  my  heart  abhor,  detest,  and 
renounce,  as  impious  and  heretical,  that  damnable  doctrine, 
and  position,  that  princes  excommunicated,  or  deprived  by 
the  pope,  or  any  authority  of  the  see  of  Rome,  may  be  de- 
posed or  murdered  by  their  subjects,  or  any  other  what- 
soever. And  I  do  declare,  that  no  foreign  prince,  person, 
prelate,  state,  or  potentate,  hath,  or  ought  to  have,  any 
power,  jurisdiction,  superiority,  pre-eminence,  or  authority, 
ecclesiastical  or  spiritual,  within  this  realm. 

And  shall  subscribe  a  profession  of  their  Christian  belief 
in  these  words : 

I  A.  B.  profess  faith  in  God  the  Father,  and  in  Jesus 
Christ  his  eternal  Son,  the  true  God,  and  in  the  Holy 
Spirit,  one  God  blessed  for  evermore  ;  and  do  acknowledge 
the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  to  be 
given  by  divine  inspiration. 

Which  declaration  and  subscription  shall  be  made  and 
entered  of  record  at  the  general  quarter-sessions  of  the 
peace  for  the  county,  city,  or  place,  where  every  such  per- 
son shall  then  reside.  And  every  such  person  that  shall 
make  and  subscribe  the  two  declarations  and  profession 
aforesaid,  being  thereunto  required,  shall  be  exempted 
from  all  the  pains  and  penalties  of  all  and  every  the  afore- 
mentioned statutes  made  against  Popish  recusants,  or  Pro- 
testant Nonconformists  ;  and  also  from  the  penalties  of  an 
act  made  in  the  fifth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  late  queen 
Elizabeth,t  entitled,  "  An  act  for  the  assurance  of  the 
queen's  royal  power  over  all  estates  and  subjects  within  her 
dominions,"  for  or  by  reason  of  such  persons  not  taking  or 
refusing  to  take  the  oath  mentioned  in  the  said  act.  And 
also  from  the  penalties  of  an  act  made  in  the  thirteenth 
and  fourteenth  years  of  the  reign  of  king  Charles  Il.f  enti- 
tled, *'  An  act  for  preventing  mischiefs  that  may  arise  by 
certain  persons  called  Quakers  refusing  to  take  lawful  oaths, 
and  enjoy  all  other  the  benefits,  privileges,  and  advantages, 

*  8  Geo.  T.  cap.  6.  t  6  Eiiz.  cap.  1.  t  13  and  14  Car.  II.  cap.  1. 


Cxliv  APPENDIX. 

under  the  like  limitations,  provisoes,  and  conditions,  which 
any  other  dissenters  should  or  ought  to  enjoy  by  virtue  of 
this  act. 

XIII.  Provided  always,  and  be  it  enacted  by  the  autho- 
rity aforesaid,  that  in  case  any  person  shall  refuse  to  take 
the  said  oaths  when  tendered  to  them,  which  every  justice 
of  the  peace  is  hereby  empowered  to  do,  such  person  shall 
not  be  admitted  to  make  and  subscribe  the  two  declarations 
aforesaid,  though  required  thereunto,  either  before  any  jus- 
tice of  the  peace,  or  at  the  general  or  quarter  sessions, 
before  or  after  any  conviction  of  Popish  recusancy,  as  afore- 
said, unless  such  person  can,  within  thirty-one  days  after 
such  tender  of  the  declaration  to  him,  produce  two  suffi- 
cient Protestant  witnesses  to  testify  upon  oath,  that  they 
believe  him  to  be  a  Protestant  dissenter,  or  a  certificate 
under  the  hands  of  four  Protestants  who  are  conformable 
to  the  church  of  England,  or  have  taken  the  oaths,  and 
subscribed  the  declaration  above  named,  and  shall  produce 
a  certificate  under  the  hands  and  seals  of  six  or  more  suffi- 
cient men  of  the  congregation  to  which  he  belongs,  owning 
him  for  one  of  them. 

XIV.  Provided  also,  and  be  it  enacted  by  the  authority 
aforesaid,  that  until  such  certificate,  under  the  hands  of  six 
of  his  congregation,  as  aforesaid,  be  produced,  and  two 
Protestant  witnesses  come  to  attest  his  being  a  Protestant 
dissenter,  or  a  certificate  under  the  hands  of  four  Protest- 
ants, as  aforesaid,  be  produced,  the  justice  of  peace  shall, 
and  hereby  is  required  to,  take  a  recognizance,  with  two 
sureties,  in  the  penal  sum  of  50/.  to  be  levied  of  his  goods 
and  chattels,  lands  and  tenements,  to  the  use  of  the  king's 
and  queen's  majesties,  their  heirs  and  successors,  for  his 
producing  the  same ;  and  if  he  cannot  give  such  security, 
to  commit  him  to  prison,  there  to  remain  until  he  has  pro- 
duced such  certificate,  or  two  witnesses  as  aforesaid. 

XV.  Provided  always,  and  it  is  the  true  intent  and  mean- 
ing of  this  act,  that  all  the  laws  made  and  provided  for  the 
frequenting  of  divine  service  on  the  Lord's  day,  commonly 
called  Sunday,  shall  be  still  in  force,  and  executed  against 
all  persons  that  offend  against  the  said  laws,  except  such 
persons  come  to  some  congregation,  or  assembly  of  religious 
worship,  allowed  or  permitted  by  this  act. 

XVI.  Provided  always,  and  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the 


APPENDIX.  CXiv 

authority  aforesaid,  that  neither  this  act,  nor  any  clause, 
article,  or  thing,  herein  contained,  shall  extend,  or  be  con- 
strued to  extend,  to  give  any  ease,  benefit,  or  advantage, 
to  any  Papist  or  Popish  recusant  whatsoever,  or  any  per- 
son that  shall  deny,  in  his  preaching  or  writing,  the  doctrine 
of  the  blessed  Trinity,  as  it  is  declared  in  the  aforesaid  arti- 
cles of  religion. 

XVII.  Provided  always,  and  be  it  enacted  by  the  autho- 
rity aforesaid,  that  if  any  person  or  persons,  at  any  time  or 
times  after  the  10th  day  of  June,  do,  and  shall  willingly, 
and  of  purpose,  maliciously,  or  contemptuously,  come  into 
any  cathedral,  or  parish-church,  chapel,  or  other  congrega- 
tion, permitted  by  this  act,  and  disquiet  or  disturb  the  same, 
or  misuse  any  preacher  or  teacher  ;  such  person  or  persons, 
upon  proof  thereof  before  any  justice  of  the  peace,  by  two 
or  more  sufficient  witnesses,  shall  find  two  sureties  to  be 
bound  by  recognizance  in  the  penal  sum  of  50/.,  and  in 
default  of  such  sureties  shall  be  committed  to  prison,  there 
to  remain  till  the  next  general  or  quarter-sessions,  and 
upon  conviction  of  the  said  offence,  at  the  said  general  or 
quarter-sessions,  shall  suffer  the  pain  and  penalty  of  20/. 
to  the  use  of  the  king's  and  queen's  majesties,  their  heirs 
and  successors.* 

XVIII.  Provided  always,  that  no  congregation,  or  as- 
sembly for  religious  worship,  shall  be  permitted  or  allowed 
by  this  act,  until  the  place  of  such  meeting  shall  be  certified 
to  the  bishop  of  the  diocess,  or  to  the  archdeacon  of  that 
archdeaconry,  or  to  the  justices  of  the  peace,  at  the  general 
or  quarter-sessions  of  the  peace  for  the  county,  city,  or 
place,  in  which  such  meeting  shall  be  held,  and  registered 
in  the  said  bishop's  or  archdeacon's  court  respectively,  or 
recorded  at  the  said  general  or  quarter-sessions,  the  register 
or  clerk  of  the  peace  whereof  respectively  is  hereby  required 
to  register  the  same,  and  to  give  certificate  thereof  to  such 
person  as  shall  demand  the  same,  for  which  there  shall  be 
no  greater  fee  or  reward  taken  than  the  sum  of  six-pence. 

*  See  Geo.  I.  slat.  2.  cap.  5.  §.  4. 


VOL.  V. 


CXliri  APPENDIX. 

■    ■  ■  ■'*■'  '  '        ,['.   ilitir 

No.  XIV. 

The  occasional  conformity  act,  entitled,  ''An  act  for  preserv- 
ing the  Protestant  religion,  by  better  securing  the  church  of 
England,  as  by  law  established ;  and  for  confirming  the 
toleration  granted  to  Protestant  dissenters  by  an  act,  enti- 
tled, *  An  act  for  exempting  their  majesties'  Protestant  sub- 
jects, dissenting  from  the  church  of  England,  from  the  pe- 
nalties of  certain  laws,'  and  for  supplying  the  defects  thereof; 
and  for  the  farther  securing  the  Protestant  succession,  by 
requiring  the  practisers  of  the  law  in  North-Britain  to  take 
the  oaths,  and  subscribe  the  declaration  therein  mentioned." 

Whereas  an  act  was  made  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  late  king  Charles  II.  entitled,  "  An  act  for  the 
well-governing  and  regulating  of  corporations."*  And  an- 
other act  was  made  in  the  five-and-twentieth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  said  late  king  Charles  II.  entitled,  "  An  act 
for  the  preventing  dangers  which  may  happen  from  Popish 
recusants.  Both  which  acts  were  made  for  the  security 
of  the  church  of  England,  as  by  law  established.  Now 
for  the  better  securing  the  said  church,  and  quieting  the 
minds  of  her  majesty's  Protestant  subjects  dissenting  from 
the  church  of  England,  and  rendering  them  secure  in  the 
exercise  of  their  religious  worship  ;  as  also  for  the  farther 
strengthening  the  provision  already  made  for  the  security 
of  the  succession  to  the  crown  in  the  house  of  Hanover  ;  be 
it  enacted  by  the  queen's  most  excellent  majesty,  by  and 
with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  lords  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral, and  commons  in  parliament  assembled,  and  by  the 
authority  of  the  same,  that  if  any  person  or  persons,  after 
the  five-and-twentieth  day  of  March,  which  shall  be  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  twelve, 
either  peers  or  commoners,  who  have  or  shall  have  any 
office  or  offices,  civil  or  military,  or  receive  any  pay,  salary, 
fee,  or  wages,  by  reason  of  any  patent  or  grant  from  or 
under  her  majesty,  or  any  of  her  majesty's  predecessors,  or 
of  her  heirs  or  successors,  or  shall  have  any  command  or 

•  lOth  of  queen  Ann*. 


APPENDIX.  Cxlvii 

place  of  trust  from  or  under  her  majesty,  her  heirs  or  iuc- 
cessors,  or  from  any  of  her  majesty's  predecessors,  or  by 
her  or  their  authority,  or  by  authority  derived  from  her  or 
them,  within  that  part  of  Great  Britain  called  England,  the 
dominion  of  Wales,  or  town  of  Berwick-upon-Tweed,  or  in 
the  navy,  or  in  the  several  islands  of  Jersey  or  Guernsey, 
or  shall  be  admitted  into  any  service  or  employment  in  the 
household  or  family  of  her  majesty,  her  heirs  or  successors  ; 
or  if  any  mayor,  alderman,  recorder,  bailiff,  town-clerk, 
common-council-man,  or  other  person  bearing  any  office  of 
magistracy,  or  place  of  trust,  or  other  employment  relating 
to  or  concerning  the  government  of  any  of  the  respective 
cities,  corporations,  boroughs,  cinque-ports,  and  their  mem- 
bers, or  other  port  towns  within  that  part  of  Great  Britain 
called  England,  the  dominion  of  Wales,  town  of  Berwick, 
or  either  of  the  isles  aforesaid,  who  by  the  said  recited  acts, 
or  either  of  them,  were  or  are  obliged  to  receive  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  supper,  according  to  the  rites  and  usage 
of  the  church  of  England,  as  aforesaid,  shall,  at  anytime 
after  their  admission  into  their  respective  offices  or  employ- 
ments, or  after  having  such  patent  or  grant,  command  or 
place  of  trust,  as  aforesaid,  during  his  or  their  continuance 
in  such  office  or  offices,  employment  or  employments,  or 
having  such  patent  or  grant,  command  or  place  of  trust,  or 
any  profit  or  advantage  from  the  same,  knowingly  or  will- 
ingly resort  to,  or  be  present  at,  any  conventicle,  assembly, 
or  meeting,  within  England,  Wales,  Berwick-upon-Tweed, 
or  the  isles  aforesaid,  for  the  exercise  of  religion  in  other 
manner  than  according  to  the  liturgy  and  practice  of  the 
church  of  England,  in  any  place  within  that  part  of  Great 
Britain  called  England,  dominion  of  Wales,  and  town  of 
Berwick-upon-Tweed,  or  the  isles  aforesaid,  at  which  con- 
venticle, assembly,  or  meeting,  there  shall  be  ten  persons 
or  more  assembled  together,  over  and  besides  those  of  the 
same  household,  if  it  be  in  any  house  where  there  is  a  family 
inhabiting,  or  if  it  be  in  a  house  or  place  where  there  is  no 
family  inhabiting,  then  where  any  such  ten  persons  are  so 
assembled,  as  aforesaid  ;  or  shall  knowingly  and  willingly 
be  present  at  any  such  meeting,  in  such  house,  or  place,  as 
aforesaid,  although  the  liturgy  be  there  used,  where  her 
majesty,  whom  God  long  preserve,  and  the  princess  Sophia ^ 
or  such  others  as  shall  from  time  to  time  be  lawfully  ap- 

k  2 


Cxlviii  APPENDIX. 

pointed  to  be  prayed  for,  shall  not  there  be  prayed  for  in 
express  words  according  to  the  liturgy  of  the  church  of 
England,  except  where  such  particular  offices  of  the  liturgy 
are  used,  wherein  there  are  no  express  directions  to  pray 
for  her  majesty  and  the  royal  family,  shall  forfeit  40/.  to  be 
recovered  by  him  or  them  that  shall  sue  for  the  same,  by 
any  action  of  debt,  bill,  plaint,  or  information,  in  any  of  her 
majesty's  courts  at  Westminster,  wherein  no  essoin,  pro- 
tection, or  wager  of  law,  shall  be  allowed,  or  any  more  than 
one  imparlance. 

And  be  it  farther  enacted,  that  every  person  convicted  in 
any  action  to  be  brought,  as  aforesaid,  or  upon  any  infor- 
mation, presentment,  or  indictment,  in  any  of  her  majesty's 
courts  at  Westminster,  or  at  the  assizes,  shall  be  disabled 
from  thenceforth  to  hold  such  office  or  offices,  employment 
or  employments,  or  to  receive  any  profit  or  advantage  by 
reason  of  them,  or  of  any  grant,  as  aforesaid,  and  shall  be 
adjudged  incapable  to  bear  any  office  or  employment  what- 
soever within  that  part  of  Great  Britain  called  England, 
the  dominion  of  Wales,  or  the  town  of  Berwick-upon- 
Tweed,  or  the  isles  of  Jersey  or  Guernsey. 

Provided  always,  and  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  autho- 
rity aforesaid,  that  if  any  person  or  persons  who  shall  have 
been  convicted  as  aforesaid,  and  thereby  made  incapable  to 
hold  any  office  or  employment,  or  to  receive  any  profit  or 
advantage  by  reason  of  them,  or  of  any  grant  as  aforesaid, 
shall,  after  such  conviction,  conform  to  the  church  of  Eng- 
land, for  the  space  of  one  year,  without  having  been  pre- 
sent at  any  conventicle,  assembly,  or  meeting,  as  aforesaid, 
and  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  according 
to  the  rites  and  usage  of  the  church  of  England,  at  least 
three  times  in  the  year,  every  such  person  or  persons  shall 
be  capable  of  the  grant  of  any  the  offices  or  employments 
aforesaid. 

Provided  also,  and  be  it  farther  enacted,  that  every  such 
person  so  convicted,  and  afterward  conforming,  in  manner 
as  aforesaid,  shall,  at  the  next  term  after  his  admission  into 
any  such  office  or  employment,  make  oath  in  writing,  in 
some  one  of  her  majesty's  courts  at  Westminster,  in  public 
and  open  court,  or  at  the  next  quarter-sessions  for  that 
county  or  place  where  he  shall  reside,  between  the  hours  of 
nine  and  twelve  in  the  forenoon,  he  hath  confohned  to  the 


APPENDIX.  Cxiix 

church  of  England  for  the  space  of  one  year  before  such  his 
admission,  without  having  been  present  at  any  conventicle, 
assembly,  or  meeting,  as  aforesaid,  and  that  he  hath  received 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  at  least  three  times  in 
the  year  ;  which  oath  shall  be  there  enrolled  and  kept  upon 
record. 

Provided,  that  no  person  shall  suffer  any  punishment  for 
any  olTence  committed  against  this  act,  unless  oath  be  made 
of  such  offence  before  some  judge  or  justice  of  the  peace 
(who  is  hereby  empowered  and  required  to  take  the  said 
oath),  within  ten  days  after  the  said  offence  committed,  and 
unless  the  said  offender  be  prosecuted  for  the  same  within 
three  months  after  the  said  offence  committed,  nor  shall 
any  person  be  convicted  for  any  such  offence,  unless  upon 
the  oaths  of  two  credible  witnesses  at  the  least. 

Provided  always,  that  this  act,  or  any  thing  therein  con- 
tained, or  any  offence  against  the  same,  shall  not  extend  or 
be  judged  to  take  away  or  make  void  any  office  of  inherit- 
ance, nevertheless,  so  as  such  person  having  or  enjoying 
any  such  office  of  inheritance,  do  or  shall  substitute  and 
appoint  his  sufficient  deputy  (which  such  officer  is  hereby 
empowered  from  time  to  time  to  make  or  change,  any 
former  law  or  usage  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding),  to 
exercise  the  said  office,  until  such  time  as  the  person  having 
such  office  shall  conform  as  aforesaid. 

And  it  is  hereby  farther  enacted  and  declared  by  the 
authority  aforesaid,  that  the  toleration  granted  to  Protest- 
ant dissenters,  by  the  act  made  in  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of 
king  William  and  queen  Mary,  entitled,  "An  act  for  exempt- 
ing their  majesties'  Protestant  subjects,  dissenting  from  the 
church  of  England,  from  the  penalties  of  certain  laws,"  shall 
be,  and  is  hereby  ratified  and  confirmed,  and  that  the  same 
act  shall  at  all  times  be  inviolably  observed,  for  the  ex- 
empting of  such  Protestant  dissenters  as  are  thereby  in- 
tended, from  the  pains  and  penalties  therein  mentioned. 

And  for  rendering  the  said  last-mentioned  act  more  effec- 
tual, according  to  the  true  intent  and  meaning  thereof,  be 
it  farther  enacted  and  declared  by  the  authority  aforesaid, 
that  if  any  person  dissenting  from  the  church  of  England 
(not  in  holy  orders,  or  pretended  holy  orders,  or  pretending 
to  holy  orders,  nor  any  preacher  or  teacher  of  any  congre- 


cl  APPENDIX. 

gation),  who  should  have  been  entitled  to  the  benefit  of  the 
said  last-mentioned  act,  if  such  person  had  duly  taken,  made* 
and  subscribed,  the  oaths  and  declaration,  or  otherwise 
qualified  him  or  herself,  as  required  by  the  said  act,  and 
now  is  or  shall  be  prosecuted  upon  or  by  virtue  of  any  of 
the  penal  statutes,  from  which  Protestant  dissenters  are 
exempted  by  the  said  act,  shall,  at  any  time  during  such 
prosecution,  take,  make,  and  subscribe,  the  said  oaths  and 
declaration,  or,  being  of  the  people  called  Quakers,  shall 
make  and  subscribe  the  aforesaid  declaration,  and  also  the 
declaration  of  fidelity,  and  subscribe  the  profession  of  their 
Christian  belief  according  to  the  said  act,  or  before  any  two 
of  her  majesty's  justices  of  the  peace  (who  are  hereby  re- 
quired to  take  and  return  the  same  to  the  next  quarter-ses- 
sions of  the  peace,  to  be  there  recorded),  such  person  shall 
be  and  is  hereby  entitled  to  the  benefit  of  the  said  act,  as 
fully  and  effectually  as  if  such  person  had  duly  qualified 
himself  within  the  time  prescribed  by  the  said  act,  and  shall 
be  thenceforth  exempted  and  discharged  from  all  the  penal- 
ties and  forfeitures  incurred  by  force  of  any  of  the  aforesaid 
penal  statutes. 

And  whereas  it  is  or  may  be  doubted  whether  a  preacher 
or  teacher  of  any  congregation  of  dissenting  Protestants, 
duly  in  all  respects  qualified  according  to  the  said  act,  be 
allowed,  by  virtue  of  the  said  act,  to  officiate  in  any  con- 
gregation, in  any  county,  other  than  that  in  which  he  so 
qualified  himself,  although  in  a  congregation  or  place  of 
meeting  duly  certified  and  registered  as  is  required  by  the 
said  act ;  be  it  declared  and  enacted  by  the  authority  afore- 
said, that  any  such  preacher  or  teacher,  so  duly  qualified 
according  to  the  said  act,  shall  be  and  is  hereby  allowed  to 
officiate  in  any  congregation,  although  the  same  be  not  in 
the  county  wherein  he  was  so  qualified  ;  provided  that  the 
said  congregation,  or  place  of  meeting,  hath  been,  before 
such  officiating,  duly  certified  and  registered  or  recorded 
according  to  the  said  act :  and  such  preacher  or  teacher 
shall,  if  required,  produce  a  certificate  of  his  having  so  qua- 
lified himself,  under  the  hand  of  the  clerk  of  the  peace  for 
the  county  or  place  where  he  so  qualified  himself,  which 
certificate  such  clerk  of  the  peace  is  hereby  required  to 
make  ;  and  shall  also,  before  any  justice  of  the  peace  of 


APPENDIX.  Cli 

such  county  or  place  where  he  shall  so  officiate^  make  and 
subscribe  such  declaration,  and  take  such  oaths  as  are  men- 
tioned, in  the  said  act,  if  thereunto  required. 

And  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that 
on  or  before  the  fifteenth  day  of  June  next,  all  advocates, 
writers  to  the  signet,  notaries  public,  and  other  members 
of  the  college  of  justice,  within  that  part  of  her  majesty's 
kingdom  of  Great  Britain  called  Scotland,  shall  be  and  are 
hereby  obliged  to  take  and  subscribe  the  oath  appointed  by 
the  act  of  the  sixth  year  of  her  majesty's  reign,  entitled, 
"  An  act  for  the  better  security  of  her  majesty's  person  and 
government,"  before  the  lords  of  session  of  the  aforesaid 
part  of  her  majesty's  kingdom,  except  such  of  the  said  per- 
sons who  have  already  taken  the  same  :  and  if  any  of  the 
persons  aforesaid  do  or  shall  neglect  or  refuse  to  take  and 
subscribe  the  said  oath,  as  aforesaid,  such  person  shall  be 
ipso  facto  adjudged  incapable,  and  disabled  in  law  to  have, 
enjoy,  or  exercise,  in  any  manner  his  said  employment  or 
practice. 

And  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid, 
that  in  all  time  coming,  no  person  or  persons  shall  be  ad- 
mitted to  the  employment  of  advocate,  writer  to  the  signet, 
notary  public,  or  any  office  belonging  to  the  said  college  of 
justice,  until  he  or  they  have  t^en  and  subscribed  the 
aforesaid  oath,  in  manner  as  is  above  directed. 


No;  XV. 

The  schism  act,  entitled,  "  An  act  to  prevent  the  growth  of 
schism,  and  for  the  farther  security  of  the  churches  of  Eng- 
land and  Ireland,  as  by  law  estahlishedy* 

Whereas  by  an  act  of  parliament  made  in  the  thirteenth 
and  fourteenth  years  of  his  late  majesty  king  Charles  II. 
entitled,  "  An  act  for  the  uniformity  of  public  prayers, 
and  administration  of  sacraments,  and  other  rites  and  cere- 
monies ;  and  for  establishing  the  form  of  making,  ordain- 
ing, and  consecrating,  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons,  in  the 
church  of  England  ;"  it  is  amongst  other  things  enacted, 

•  l?th  of  qaeen  Aun^. 


cUi  APPENDIX. 

that  every  schoolmaster  keeping  any  public  or  private 
school,  and  every  person  instructing  or  teaching  any  youth 
in  any  house  or  private  family,  as  a  tutor  or  schoolmaster, 
should  subscribe,  before  his  or  their  respective  archbishop, 
bishop,  or  ordinary  of  the  diocess,  a  declaration  or  ac- 
knowledgment, in  which,  amongst  other  things,  was  con- 
tained as  follows,  viz.  "  1  A.  B.  do  declare,  that  I  will  con- 
form to  the  liturgy  of  the  church  of  England,  as  it  is  now 
by  law  established  ;"  and  if  any  schoolmaster  or  other  per- 
son, instructing  or  teaching  youth  in  any  private  house 
or  family,  as  a  tutor  or  schoolmaster,  should  instruct  or 
teach  any  youth  as  a  tutor  or  schoolmaster,  before  licence 
obtained  from  his  respective  archbishop,  bishop,  or  ordi- 
nary of  the  diocess,  according  to  the  laws  and  statutes  of 
this  realm,  for  which  he  should  pay  twelve-pence  only,  and 
before  such  subscription  and  acknowledgment  made  as 
aforesaid,  then  every  such  schoolmaster  and  other,  instruct- 
ing and  teaching,  as  aforesaid,  should,  for  the  first  offence, 
suffer  three  months'  imprisonment  without  bail  or  main- 
prize  :  and  for  every  second  and  other  such  offence,  should 
suffer  three  months  imprisonment  without  bail  or  main- 
prize,  and  also  forfeit  to  his  majesty  the  sum  of  five  pounds. 
And  whereas,  notwithstanding  the  said  act,  sundry  Papists, 
and  other  persons  dissenting  from  the  church  of  England, 
have  taken  upon  them  to  instruct  and  teach  youth,  as  tutors 
cr  schoolmasters,  and  have  for  such  purpose  openly  set  up 
schools  and  seminaries,  whereby,  if  due  and  speedy  remedy 
be  not  had,  great  dan«:er  rai«j:ht  ensue  to  this  church  and 
state :  for  the  making  the  said  recited  act  more  effectual, 
and  preventing  the  danger  aforesaid,  be  it  enacted  by  the 
queen's  most  excellent  majesty,  by  and  with  the  advice 
and  consent  of  the  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  com- 
mons in  this  present  parliament  assembled,  and  by  the  au- 
thority of  the  same,  that  every  person  or  persons  who  shall, 
from  and  after  the  first  day  of  August  next  ensuing,  keep 
any  public  or  private  school  or  seminary,  or  teach  and  in- 
struct any  youth,  as  tutor  or  schoolmaster,  within  that 
part  of  Great  Britain  called  England,  the  dominion  of 
Wales,  or  town  of  Berwick-upon-Tweed,  before  such  per- 
son or  persons  shall  have  subscribed  so  much  of  the  said 
declaration  and  acknowledgment  as  is  before  recited,  and 
shall  havehad  and  obtained  a  licence  from  the  respective  arch- 


APPENDIX.  cliii 

bishop,  bishop,  or  ordinary  of  the  place,  under  his  seal  of 
office  (for  which  the  party  shall  pay  one  shilling  and  no 
more,  over  and  above  the  duties  payable  to  her  majesty 
for  the  same),  and  shall  be  thereof  lawfully  convicted,  upon 
an  information,  presentment,  or  indictment,  in  any  of  her 
majesty's  courts  of  record  at  Westminster,  or  at  the  assizes, 
or  before  justices  of  oyer  and  terminer,  shall  and  may  be 
committed  to  the  common  jail  of  such  county,  riding,  city, 
or  town  corporate,  as  aforesaid,  there  to  remain,  without 
bail  or  mainprize,  for  the  space  of  three  months,  to  com- 
mence from  the  time  that  such  person  or  persons  shall  be 
received  into  the  said  jail. 

Provided  always,  and  be  it  hereby  enacted,  that  no  li- 
cence shall  be  granted  by  any  archbishop,  bishop,  or  ordi- 
nary, unless  the  person  or  persons  who  shall  sue  for  the 
same,  shall  produce  a  certificate  of  his  or  their  having  re- 
ceived the  sacrament  according  to  the  usage  of  the  church 
of  England,  in  some  parish-church,  within  the  space  of  one 
year  next  before  the  grant  of  such  licence,  under  the  hand  of 
the  minister  and  one  of  the  churchwardens  of  the  said  pa- 
rish, nor  until  such  person  or  persons  shall  have  taken  and 
subscribed  the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy,  and  abju- 
ration, as  appointed  by  law^,  and  shall  have  made  and  sub- 
scribed the  declaration  against  transubstantiation,  con- 
tained in  the  act  made  in  the  twenty-fifth  year  of  the  reign 
of  king  Charles  II.  entitled,  ''  An  act  for  preventing  dan- 
gers which  may  happen  from  Popish  recusants,"  before 
the  said  archbishop,  bishop,  or  ordinary  ;  which  said  oaths 
and  declarations  the  said  archbishop,  bishop,  or  ordinary, 
is  hereby  empowered  and  required  to  administer  and  re- 
ceive ;  and  such  archbishops,  bishops,  and  ordinaries,  are 
required  to  file  such  certificates,  and  keep  an  exact  register 
of  the  same,  and  of  the  taking  and  subscribing  such  oath 
and  declarations. 

And  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that 
any  person  who  shall  have  obtained  a  licence,  and  subscribed 
the  declarations,  and  taken  and  subscribed  the  oaths,  as 
above  appointed,  and  shall  any  time  after,  during  the  time 
of  his  or  their  keeping  any  public  or  private  school  or  semi- 
nary, or  instructing  any  youth  as  tutor  or  schoolmaster, 
knowingly  or  willingly  resort  to  or  be  present  at  any  con- 
venticle, assembly,  or  meeting,  within  England,  Wales,  or 


cliv  APPENDIX. 

town  of  Berwick-upon-Tweed,  for  the  exercise  of  religion 
in  any  other  manner  than  according  to  the  liturgy  and 
practice  of  the  church  of  England,  or  shall  knowingly  and 
willingly  be  present  at  any  meeting  or  assembly  for  the 
exercise  of  religion,  although  the  liturgy  be  there  used, 
where  her  majesty  (whom  God  long  preserve),  and  the 
elector  of  Brunswick,  or  such  others  as  shall  from  time  to 
time  be  lawfully  appointed  to  be  prayed  for,  shall  not  there 
be  prayed  for  in  express  words,  according  to  the  liturgy  of 
the  church  of  England,  except  where  such  particular  offices 
of  the  liturgy  are  used,  wherein  there  are  no  express  di- 
rections to  pray  for  her  majesty  and  the  royal  family,  shall 
be  liable  to  the  penalties  in  this  act,  and  from  thenceforth 
be  incapable  of  keeping  any  public  or  private  school  or 
seminary,  or  instructing  any  youth  as  tutor  or  schoolmaster. 

And  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that 
if  any  person  licensed  as  aforesaid,  shall  teach  any  other 
catechism  than  the  catechism  set  forth  in  the  Book  of  Com- 
mon Prayer,  the  licence  of  such  person  shall  from  thence- 
forth be  void,  and  such  person  shall  be  liable  to  the  penal- 
ties of  this  act. 

And  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that 
it  shall  and  may  be  lawful,  to  and  for  the  bishop  of  the 
diocess,  or  other  proper  ordinary,  to  recite  any  person  or 
persons  whatsoever,  keeping  school  or  seminary,  or  teach- 
ing without  licence  as  aforesaid,  and  to  proceed  against 
and  punish  such  person  or  persons  by  ecclesiastical  censure, 
subject  to  such  appeals  as  in  cases  of  ordinary  jurisdiction  : 
this  act  or  any  other  law  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

Provided  always,  that  no  person  offending  against  this 
act  shall  be  punished  twice  for  the  same  offence. 

Provided  also,  that  where  any  person  shall  be  prose- 
cuted without  fraud  or  covin  in  any  of  the  courts  aforesaid, 
for  any  offence  contrary  to  this  act,  the  same  person  shall 
not  afterward  be  prosecuted  for  the  same  offence  in  any  of 
the  said  courts,  whilst  such  former  prosecution  shall  be 
pending  and  carried  on  without  any  wilful  delay ;  and  in 
case  of  any  such  after-prosecution,  the  person  so  doubly 
prosecuted  may  allege,  plead,  or  shew  forth  in  his  defence 
against  the  same,  such  former  prosecution,  pending,  or  judg- 
ment, or  sentence  thereupon  given,  the  said  pleader  first 
making  oath  before  the  judge  or  judges  of  the  court,  where 


APPENDIX.  clv 

such  after-prosecution  shall  be  pending,  and  which  said  oath 
he  or  they  are  hereby  empowered  and  required  to  adminis- 
ter, that  the  said  prior  prosecution  was  not  commenced  or 
carried  on  by  his  means,  or  with  his  consent  or  procurement, 
or  by  any  fraud  or  collusion  of  any  other  person  to  his 
knowledge  or  belief. 

Provided  always,  that  this  act,  or  any  thing  therein  con- 
tained, shall  not  extend,  nor  be  construed  to  extend,  to  any 
tutor,  teaching  or  instructing  youth  in  any  college  or  hall, 
within  either  of  the  universities  of  that  part  of  Great  Britain 
called  England,  nor  to  any  tutor  who  shall  be  employed  by 
any  noblemen  or  noblewomen,  to  teach  his  or  her  own  chil- 
dren, grandchildren,  or  great-grandchildren  only,  in  his  or 
her  family ;  provided  such  tutor  so  teaching  any  nobleman 
or  noblewoman's  family,  do  in  every  respect  qualify  himself 
according  to  this  act,  except  only  in  that  of  taking  a  licence 
from  the  bishop. 

Provided  also,  that  the  penalties  in  this  act  shall  not 
extend  to  any  foreigner  or  alien  of  the  foreign  reformed 
churches,  allowed  or  to  be  allowed  by  the  queen's  ma- 
jesty, her  heirs  or  successors,  in  England,  for  instructing  or 
teaching  any  child  or  children,  or  any  such  foreigner  or 
alien  only,  as  a  tutor  or  schoolmaster. 

Provided  always,  and  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the  autho- 
rity aforesaid,  that  if  any  person  who  shall  have  been  con- 
victed as  aforesaid,  and  thereby  made  incapable  to  teach  or 
instruct  any  youth  as  aforesaid,  shall,  after  such  conviction, 
conform  to  the  church  of  England  for  the  space  of  one 
year,  without  having  been  present  at  any  conventicle,  as- 
sembly, or  meeting,  as  aforesaid,  and  receive  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  supper,  according  to  the  rites  and  usage  of 
the  church  of  England,  at  least  three  times  in  that  year, 
every  such  person  or  persons  shall  be  again  capable  of 
having  and  using  a  licence  to  teach  school,  or  to  instruct 
youth  as  a  tutor  or  schoolmaster,  he  or  they  also  perform- 
ing all  that  is  made  requisite  thereunto  by  this  act. 

Provided  also,  and  be  it  farther  enacted,  that  every  such 
person  so  convicted,  and  afterward  conforming  in  manner 
as  aforesaid,  shall,  at  the  next  term  after  his  being  admitted 
to,  or  taking  upon  him  to,  teach  or  instruct  youth  as  afore- 
said, make  oath  in  writing,  in  some  one  of  her  majesty's 
courts  at  Westminster,  in  public  and  open  court,  or  at  the 


Clvi  APPENDIX. 

next  quarter-sessions  for  that  county  or  place  where  he 
shall  reside,  between  the  hours  of  nine  and  twelve  in  the 
forenoon,  that  he  hath  conformed  to  the  church  of  England, 
for  the  space  of  one  year  before  such  his  admission,  without 
having  been  present  at  any  conventicle,  assembly,  or  meet- 
ing, as  aforesaid,  and  that  he  hath  received  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  supper  at  least  three  times  in  the  year,  which 
oath  shall  be  there  enrolled,  and  kept  upon  record. 

Provided  always,  that  this  act  shall  not  extend,  or  be 
construed  to  extend,  to  any  person  who,  as  a  tutor  or  school- 
master, shall  instruct  youth  in  reading,  writing,  arithmetic, 
or  any  part  of  mathematical  learning  only,  so  far  as  such 
mathematical  learning  relates  to  navigation,  or  any  me- 
chanical art  only,  and  so  as  such  reading,  writing,  arithme- 
tic, or  mathematical  learning,  shall  be  taught  in  the  English 
tongue  only. 

And  whereas  by  act  of  parliament  made  in  Ireland,  in 
the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  years  of  his  said  late  ma- 
jesty king  Charles  II.  entitled,  '*  An  act  for  the  uniformity 
of  public  prayers,  and  administration  of  the  sacraments, 
and  other  rites  and  ceremonies ;  and  for  establishing  the 
form  of  making,  ordaining,  and  consecrating,  of  bishops, 
priests,  and  deacons,  in  the  church  of  Ireland;"  it  is  en- 
acted, concerning  schoolmasters,  and  other  persons  instruct- 
ing youth  in  private  families,  in  Ireland,  as  in  and  by  the 
above-recited  act  is  enacted  concerning  schoolmasters  and 
others  instructing  youth  in  private  families,  in  that  part  of 
Great  Britain  called  England.  And  whereas  it  is  reason- 
able, that  where  the  law  is  the  same,  the  remedy  and  means 
for  enforcing  the  execution  of  the  law  should  be  the  same; 
be  it  therefore  enacted,  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that  all 
and  every  the  remedies,  provisions,  and  clauses,  in  and  by 
this  act  given,  made,  and  enacted,  shall  extend,  and  be 
deemed,  construed,  and  adjudged  to  extend,  to  Ireland,  in 
as  full  and  effectual  manner  as  if  Ireland  had  been  ex- 
pressly named  and  mentioned  in  all  and  every  the  clauses. 
in  this  act. 


APPENDIX.  Clvii 


No.  XVI. 


The  Repealy  entitled^  "  An  act  for  strengthening  the 
Protestant  interest  in  these  kingdoms'' 

Whereas  an  act  of  parliament*  was  made  in  the  tenth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  late  queen  Anne,t  entitled,  "  An 
act  for  preserving  the  Protestant  religion  by  better  securing 
the  church  of  England  as  by  law  established,  and  for  con- 
firming the  toleration  granted  to  Protestant  dissenters,  by 
an  act  entitled,  *  An  act  for  exempting  their  majesty's  Pro- 
testant subjects  dissenting  from  the  church  of  England  from 
the  penalties  of  certain  laws ;'  and  for  supplying  the  de- 
fects thereof,  and  for  the  farther  securing  the  Protestant 
succession,  by  requiring  the  practisers  of  the  law  in  North 
Britain  to  take  the  oaths,  and  subscribe  the  declaration 
therein  mentioned."  And  whereas  part  of  the  said  act,  as 
also  another  act  herein  after  mentioned,  have  been  found 
to  be  inconvenient ;  be  it  therefore  enacted  by  the  king's 
most  excellent  majesty,  by  and  with  the  advice  of  the  lords 
spiritual  and  temporal,  and  commons  in  parliament  as- 
sembled, and  by  the  authority  of  the  same,  that  the  said 
recited  act  passed  in  the  tenth  year  of  the  late  queen  Anne,f 
from  the  beginning  thereof  to  these  words,  **  And  it  is  hereby 
farther  enacted  and  declared,  by  the  authority  aforesaid, 
that  the  toleration  granted  to  Protestant  dissenters;"  and 
also  one  act  made  in  the  twelfth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
late  queen  Anne,  entitled,  "  An  act  to  prevent  the  growth 
of  schism,  and  for  the  farther  security  of  the  churches  of 
England  and  Ireland  as  by  law  established,"  shall  be  and 
are  hereby  repealed,  annulled,  and  made  void. 

Provided  always,  and  be  it  enacted  by  the  authority 
aforesaid,  that  if  any  mayor,  bailiff,  or  other  magistrate,  in 
that  part  of  Great  Britain  called  England,  the  dominion  of 
Wales,  or  town  of  Berwick-upon-Tweed,  or  the  isles  of 
Guernsey  or  Jersey,  shall  knowingly  or  willingly  resort  to, 
or  be  present  at,  any  public  meeting  for  religious  worship, 

*  5th  of  king  Geo.  I.  cap.  4.  t  10  Anna',  cap.  2. 

%  10  Annan,  cap.  2;  and  12  Anna?,  stat.  2.  cap.  7. 


Clviii  APPENDIX. 

other  than  the  church  of  England  as  by  law  established,  in 
the  gown,  or  other  peculiar  habit,  or  attended  with  the  en- 
sign or  ensigns  of  or  belonging  to  such  his  office,  that  every 
such  mayor,  bailiff,  or  other  magistrate,  being  thereof  con- 
victed by  due  course  of  law,  shall  be  disabled  to  hold  such 
office  or  offices,  employment  or  employments,  and  shall  be 
adjudged  incapable  to  bear  any  public  office  or  employment 
whatsoever  within  that  part  of  Great  Britain  called  Eng- 
land, the  dominion  of  Wales,  and  town  of  Berwick-upon- 
Tweed,  or  isles  of  Jersey  and  Guernsey. 


END   OF   THE    APPENDIX. 


THE    INDEX. 


<iy'  The  letters  n.  and  ns.  stand  for  note  and  notes. 


Abbey  lands,  given  to  coiirliers,  or  sold 
to  geutr}',  vol.  1.  p.  17. 

Abbot,  Dr.  his  mild  governroent,  vol.  2. 
author's  preface,  p.  xii.  Made  archbishop 
of  Canlerbary  ;  and  lord  Clarendon's  ac- 
count of  him,  p.  78.  His  zeal  for  the  Pro- 
testant cause  in  Bohemia,  p.  108.  Acci- 
dtntallj  kills  a  man,  and  retires  from 
court,  p.  118.  VV^ rites  to  the  king  against 
the  articles  of  the  Spanish  match,  p.  121. 
Is  suspended  for  refusing  to  license  Sib- 
thorp's  sermon,  &c.  p.  151.  He  favours 
the  lecturers,  p.  180.  His  death  and  cha- 
racter, p.  209,  &c. 

Abhorrers.  Refer  to  Petitioners. 

Abjuration  oath,  for  discovering  Pa- 
pists, vol.  3.  p.  33. 

Abstract  of  certain  acts,  injunctions, 
and  canons;  a  book  published  in  1584, 
against  the  discipline  of  the  church,  vol.  1 . 
p.  359. 

Accommodation,  the  committee  of, 
vol.  2.  p.  395,  &c.  A  grand  one  between 
the  Presbyterians  and  Independents,  and 
their  proceedings,  vol.  3.  p.  255,  &c. 

Aconlius  on  progressive  reformations, 
vol.  2.  p.  Ill,  n. 

Act  of  supremacy,  the  substance  of, 
vol.  1.  p.  10.  Against  appeals,  p.  11. 
For  subscribing  articles  of  faith  only, 
p.  216. 

Acts  and  Monuments,  and  Book  of 
Martyrs,  by  Fox  ;  their  character  and 
effects,  vol.  1.  p.  153.  394. 

Adams,  Mr.  burnt,  vol.  1.  p.  32. 

Adamson,  Mr.  Patrick,  his  confession, 
vol.  2.  p.  74. 

Address  of  the  Puritans  to  the  queen 
and  council,  answering  all  objections 
against  them,  vol.  1.  p.  429. 

Adiapborists  in  Germany,  who,  vol.  1. 
p.  .56. 

Admonition  to  Christians,  a  work 
written  by  Mr.  Knox  ;  occasions  his  being 
forbid  to  stay  at  Frankfort,  vol.  1.  p.  96. 

Admonition  to  the  parliament  for  a  re- 
formation, vol.  1.  p.  51.    The  presenters 


imprisoned,  ibid.  The  second  adraonitlon, 
p.  232.  The  heads  of  it,  p.  231,  235,  n. 
236.  It  occasions  a  famous  controversy 
between  Cartwright  and  Whitgift,  ibid. 
It  is  called  in  by  proclamation,  p.  239. 
Conclusion  of  the  controversy,  p.  242. 

Advertisement  to  the  People,  &c.  a 
work  in  answer  to  Martin  Mar-Prelate, 
vol.  1.  p.  404. 

Advertisements,  or  injunctions  of  the 
bishops,  for  uniformity,  vol.  1.  p.  156. 
The  queen  urged  to  enforce  them,  ibid. 
For  due  order  of  preaching,  p.  167,  n. 
For  uniformity,  p.  167. 

Afternoon  sermons,  of  suppressing 
them,  vol.  3.  p.  185,  186. 

Agitators  in  the  army,  vol.  3.  p.  334. 

Agreement  of  the  people,  vol.  3. 
p.  417.  447. 

Ainsworth,  Rev.  Mr.  an  account  of 
him,  his  writings,  and  death,  vol.  2. 
p.  40 — 42,  and  ns. 

Ainsworth,  Mr.  one  of  the  heads  of 
the  Brow nists,  vol.  1.  p.  428.  451. 

Allein,  Mr.  J.  of  Taunton  ;  his  suffer- 
ings, death.  Sec.  vol.  4.  p.  390. 

Allen,  Mr.  his  case,  vol.  1.  p.  460. 

Allegiance,  oath  of,  vol.  2.  p.  46. 

Altars  ordered  to  be  taken  down,  and 
tables  placed  in  their  stead,  vol.  l.p.  53. 
Opinions  of  the  learned  on  them,  p.  54. 
Altars  again  adopted  by  Laud,  vol.  2. 
Author's  preface,  p.  13.  Of  consecrating 
them,  vol.  3.  p.  164. 167.  Antiquity,  &c. 
p.  170, 171.  Of  their  furniture,  bowing 
to  them,  &c.  p.  172.174. 

Ames,  Rev.  Dr.  W.  settles  at  the 
Hague,  vol.  2.  p.  40.  His  death  and  cha- 
racter, p.  230,  231,  and  n.  Of  his  works, 
ibid. 

Anabaptists.  Refer  to  Baptists. 

Anagram  on  the  word  Puritan;  with 
proposals  for  a  Round-heads'  feast,  vol.  3. 
p.  38,  n. 

Anderson,  judge,  his  fury  against  the 
Nonconformists,  and  particularly  against 
Mr.  Allen,  vol.  l.p.  460. 


clx 


INDEX. 


Annates,  or  first-fruits,  taken  from  the 
pope,  vol.  1.  p.  10. 14.  Given  to  the  king, 
ibid.  Again  to  queen  Elizabeth,  p.  108, 
109. 

Anneslev,  Dr.  his  sufferings,  vol.  4. 
p.  479. 

Annotations,  that  go  under  the  name 
of  the  assembly  of  divines,  vol.  3.  p.  414. 

Answer  of  llie  vice-chancellor  of  Ox- 
ford, to  Ujc  petition  of  the  ministers  for 
reform ;  a  work  published  about  1603. 
Some  account  of  it,  vol.  ti.  p.  6. 

Answer  to  the  reasons  of  the  London 
clergy,  containing  a  censure  on  the  Pres- 
byterians, and  defending  universal  liberty 
of  conscience,  vol.  3.  p.  263. 

Antapologia  (a  quarto  volume)  against 
the  Independents,  vol.  3.  p.  120. 

Antiquitates  Britannicae,  a  work  writ- 
ten by  Parker  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
vol.  l.p.  i274. 

Ancient  historians,  new  editions,  by 
archbishop  Parker,  vol.  1.  p.  275,  n. 

Antinomiauism  censured  by  the  assem- 
bly of  divines,  vol.  3.  p.  55. 

Anti-toleration,  a  pamphlet,  vol.  3. 
p,  265. 

Anti-popes  in  Wickliffe's  time,  vol.  1. 
p.  4. 

Antrim,  marquis  of,  his  case,  vol.  2. 
p.  433.  Charles  II.'s  letter  to  the  duke 
of  Onnond  about  him,  p.  435. 

Aphorisms  of  Dr.  Whichcote,  publish- 
ed by  Dr.  Sailer,  1753,  vol.  4.  p.  492. 

Apologetical  narration  of  the  Indepen- 
dents, with  remarks,  vol.3,  p.  118.  120. 

ApocryphiJ  writings,  the  Puritans 
against  reading  them  in  the  church,  vol.  2. 
p.  49. 

Apology,  bishop  Jewel's,  a  book  of 
great  repute,  vol.  1.  p.  224,  ^^5,  n. 

Apology  for  the  ecclesiastical  pro- 
ceedings, a  work  by  Dr.  Cosins,  vol.  1. 
p.  421. 

Appeal  to  parliament,  or  Zion's  plea 
against  prelacy,  a  treatise,  vol.2,  p.  188. 

Appeals  to  Rome  forbid,  vol,  1.  p.  11. 
13.  108.114. 

Apprentices'  petition,  vol.  2.  p.  447. 

Arbitrary  methods  of  government, 
vol.  2.  p.  177. 

Archbishops  of  England,  their  power 
before  the  Reformation,  vol.  1.  p.  2.  Ordi- 
nances for  abolishing  them,  bishops,  &c. 
and  for  the  sale  of  their  lands,  vol.  3. 
p.  306,  307. 

Archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  York, 
tlieir  power  before  the  Reformation,  vol. 
l.p.  2. 

Archy,  his  jest  upon  prince  Chailes's 
going  to  Spain,  vol.  2.  p.  122.  IJponarcli- 
biibop  Laud,  for  which  he  is  discharged 
fhe  king's  service,  p.  279,  and  n. 


Arians,  behaviour  of  two  in  prison, 
vol.  l.p.  91. 

Arianism,  its  rapid  spread,  vol.  1. 
p.  61, «. 

Arminians,  their  state  under  James  I. 
vol.  2.  author's  preface,  p.  xii.  Progress 
of  the  Arminian  controversy  in  Holland, 
p.  95.  Its  state  at  Charles's  accession, 
p.  138.  Restraint  of  the  press  in  favour 
of  it,  p.  148.  Jesuit's  letter  about  its 
growth,  p.  157.  Protestation  of  the 
commons  against  it,  p.  168.  Ministers 
expelled  the  university  for  preaching 
against  it,  p.  196.  Rise  of  the  Arminians 
at  court,  p.  112.  Conferences  between 
tliem  and  the  C  dvinists,  p.  148.  Death 
and  character  of  Arminius,  p.  67.  Armi- 
nianisra  and  popery  encouraged  by  Laud, 
vol.  3.  p.  178.  Discussed  in  the  note  to, 
p.  178. 

Army,  parliament  vole  the  raising  one, 
vol.  2.  p.  501.  Character  of  it,  p.  507. 
Character  of  the  king's,  p.  515.  Farther 
characier,and  the  ravages  they  committed, 
vol.  3.  p.  90.  Of  the  parliament's,  their 
character,  and  good  discipline,  p.  92. 
New  modelled,  p.  228.  Rise  of  enthusi- 
asm in  it,  p.  229.  3l3.  Tiieir  strict  dis- 
cipline, ibid.  Hicir  separate  views, 
p.  331.  Controversy  between  the  parlia- 
ment and  them,  p.  333.  They  seize  the 
king  al  Holmby,  p.  335.  Their  declara- 
tion, p.  336.  They  impeach  eleven  mem- 
bers of  the  house  of  commons,  p.  337. 
'  Several  members  retire  to  them,  p.  339. 
They  march  to  London,  p.  341.  Reasons 
of  their  deserting  the  king,  p.  345.  Their 
proposals,  p.  347.  They  unite  with  the 
parliament,  p.  355.  Tiiey  are  dissatisfied 
with  the  treaty  of  Newport,  p.  444.  Their 
proceedings,  p.  445.  Their  remonstrance, 
ibid.  They  seize  the  king  a  second  time, 
ibid*  They  march  to  London,  and  purge 
the  parliament,  p.  446.  Resolve  to  im- 
peach the  king,  J).  443.  Remonstrance  of 
the  Presbyterian  ministers  and  others 
against  Ihem,  p.  419,  kc.  Part  of  them, 
with  the  remainder  of  the  parliament, 
proceed  against  the  king,  and  put  him  to 
death,  p.  454.  Scots  army  enter  England, 
p.  88.  Again  under  duke  Hamilton,  p. 408. 
of  vol.  3. — See  Scots.  Progress  of  the 
English  army  in  Scotland,  vol.  4.  p.  46. 
Quarrel  between  them  and  the  parlia- 
ment, p.  58.  Ren>arks,  ib.  They  depose 
Richard  Cromwell,  j).  192.  And  restore 
the  rump-parliament,  ib.  Their  petition, 
p.  196.  IJeliaviour  of  the  officers,  j).  221. 
(Origin  <»f  a  standing  army,  p.  279,  «. 

Arrowsmith,  Dr.  some  account  of  him, 
aiid  of  his  Tnctica  Sucra,  vol.  3.  p.  103. 

Arrow  against  Idolatry  ;  and  liiti  Com- 
munion of  Sainis;  two  treatises  repub- 


INDKX. 


clxi 


llshed  at  Edinburgh,  1789.  Written  by 
Ainsworth.vol.  ii.  p.  40,  n.  42. 

Articles  of  religion  devised  by  Henry 
VIII.  vol.  i.  p.  19.  The  forty-two  articles 
in  king  Edward's  reign,  p.  62.  Articles 
set  forth  by  the  bii^hops  in  Elizabeth's 
reign,  p.  127.  The  thirty-nine  agreed  on 
in  convocation,  and  the  controverted 
clause  of  the  twentieth  considered,  147. 
They  are  subscribed,  p.  149.  Act  for  sub- 
scribing articles  of  faith  only,  216.  Re- 
marks thereupon, ib.&c.  Many  deprived 
for  not  subscribing  them,  226.  Whitgift's 
three  articles,  320,  321.  Ministers  sus- 
pended for  not  subscribing  them,  323. 
His  twenty-four  articles  for  the  court  of 
high-commission,  337,  &c.  v.  Lambeth 
articles,  454.  Articles  to  be  subscribed 
by  the  clergy,  and  in  what  form,  ii.  33. 
Lincolnshire  ministers'  reasons  against 
them,  48.  Occasion  a  second  separation, 
54.  Articles  of  the  church  of  Ireland, 
91.  Remarks  upon  them,  ibid.  At  large 
in  Appendix,  No.  VI.  The  five  of  Perth, 
101.  Ratified  in  parliament,  102.  Articles 
of  the  Spanish  match,  120.  Sworn  toby 
the  king  and  prince,  121.  The  king's 
declaration  before  the  thirty -nine,  163. 
Are  received  in  Ireland,  231.  Articles 
of  visitation  by  the  bishops,  246.  248. 
Mischief  of  them,  249.  Alterations  made 
in  the  articles  of  the  church  of  England, 
by  the  assembly  of  divines,  iii.  55.  See 
also  Appendix,  No.  VII.  Articlesof  disci- 
pline in  the  assembly's  confession  re- 
jected by  the  parliament,  320.  and  Ap- 
pendix, No.  VIII. 

Ascanio  licensed  to  import  Popish 
books,  i.  385.  Remarks  on  this  licence, 
ibid.  n. 

Ash,  Mr.  Simeon,  his  death  and  cha- 
racter, iv.  343. 

Askew,  Mrs.  Anne,  burnt,  i.  3^2. 

Assembly  of  divines,  steps  towards 
calling  it,  iii.  43.  Ordinance  for  calling 
it,  44.  Names  of  the  lay  assessors,  46.  A 
list  of  the  divines,  ib.  The  king  forbids 
their  meeting,  48.  Episcopal  clergy's 
reasons  against  the  assembly,  with  the 
answers  to  them,  49.  Their  character,  50. 
They  meet,  51.  Rules  agreed  on  by  them, 
ib.  Their  vow  or  protestation,  ib.  Regu- 
lations sent  them  by  the  parliament,  52. 
Their  petition  to  the  parliament  for  a  fast, 
&c.  53.  Their  alterations  in  the  thirty- 
nine  articles,  55.  They  censure  Antino- 
raianism,  ibid.  Scots  commissioners  ap- 
pointed to  join  them,  b6.  Mr.  Marshall 
and  Mr.  Nye's  letter  to  them,  ib.  Their 
debates  on  the  solen)n  league  and  cove- 
nant, 57.  Their  exhortation  to  the  taking 
it,  63.  Their  letter  to  foreign  churches, 
71.  Episcopal  divines  leave  them,  78. 
The  examination  and  approbation  of  mi- 
VOL.  V.  1 


nisters  referred  to  them,  80.  An  account 
of  the  several  parties  amongst  thera, 
116,  &c.  Their  farther  proceedings,  124. 
Ordered  to  confer  about  discipline,  ibid. 
Their  proceedings  and  advice  about  ordi- 
nation, 125,  126.  They  compose  a  direc- 
tory for  public  worship,  127.  Debate* 
about  ordination,  234.  The  power  to 
ordain  given  them  pro  tempoi'e,  235. 
They  debate  about  the  divine  right  of 
Presbytery,  236.  About  the  power  of 
the  keys,  242.  Tliey  petition  against  the 
ordinance  for  presbyteries,  252.  Are 
threatened  with  a  preniunire,  253.  Ques- 
tions propounded  to  them  about  the  di- 
vine right  of  Presbytery,  ib.  Are  terrified, 
and  appoint  a  fast,  255.  They  recommend 
a  new  version  of  the  Psalms,  266.  Their 
sentiments  of  the  jus  diciiium,  278.  Their 
proceedings  upon  their  confession  of 
faith,  318.  Their  larger  and  shorter 
catechisms,  392.  Scots  commissioners 
take  leave  of  them,  ibid.  Conclusion  of 
the  assembly,  413.  Their  works,  ib.  Of 
the  Annotations  which  go  under  their 
name,  414.  A  farther  account  of  their 
character,  ib.  The  confession,  Appendix 
No.  VIII.  Assembly  of  Episcopal  and 
Presb3^terian  divines,  to  peruse  the  king's 
declaration,  iv.  259. 

Associations  of  the  Presbyterian  mi- 
nisters in  the  country,  iii.  418.  iv.  75. 
Good  effects,  76.  Not  countenanced  by 
the  London  Presbyterians,  ib.  To  stand 
by  the  prince  of  Orange,  v.  67. 

Assurance,  act  of,  i.  146. 

Asty,  Mr.  preaches  for  Mr.  Tomkins, 
and  the  consequence,  i.  17, 71.  of  Neal's 
memoirs  ;  again  discussed,  ii.  p.  vii,  viii, 
of  Advertisement  prefixed.  Some  account 
of  Mr.  Ast}',  vii. 

Augmentations,  court  of,  i.  1.7. 

Auricular  confession,  expediency  of 
maintained,  ii.  262. 

Axton,  Mr.  his  remarkable  examina- 
tion, i.  209.  211,  n.  He  is  deprived, 
ibid.  n. 

Aylmer,  Dr.  made  bishop  of  London, 
and  from  a  favourer,  becomes  a  persecu- 
tor, of  the  Puritans,  vol.  i.  p.  275.  The 
queen's  letter  to  him  for  suppressing  the 
prophes3'ings,  and  his  order  thereon, 
p.  284,  285,  n.  His  persecuting  zeal, 
p.  293.  A  proof  of  his  rigour,  ib.  n.  His 
farther  severities  against  the  Puritans, 
p.  345.  List  of  those  whom  he  deprived, 
ib.  n.  His  answer  to  the  privy-council's 
letter,  in  behalf  of  Mr.  Benison,  p.  351. 
His  ill  language  to  Mr.  Merbury,  at  his 
examination,  p.  352.  His  different  senti- 
ments before  he  was  made  a  bishop, 
p.  353.  His  inhuman  treatment  of  Mr. 
Gardiner,  p.  376-  His  death  and  cha- 
racter, p.  449,  450.     Anecdotes  of  hiro» 


crlxii 


INDF.X. 


450,  n.     His  description  of  the  female 
sex,  p.  478. 

Bagshaw's  readings  against  the  bi- 
shops, ii.  ^93.  His  speech  against  the 
order,  362,  363. 

Bailey,  William,  memoirs  of  him  and 
his  wife,  V.  263, «. 

Bainham,  James,  knt.  burnt,  i.  16. 

Ball,  Rev.  Mr.  his  death  and  character, 
ii.  309. 

Bali,  Stephen,  some  account  of,  v.  96. 

Ballard,  a  Popish  priest,  executed  for 
a  plot ;  his  judgment  of  the  Puritans, 
and  of  Whitgift's  writings,  i.  386. 

Bampfield,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  iv.  487, 
and  7J. 

Bancroft,  Dr.  first  advances  the  notion 
of  the  divine  right  of  episcopacy  in  a 
sermon,  i.  596.  Dr.  Ra^'nolds's  remarks 
upon  it,  ibid.  n.  He  is  made  bishop  of 
London,  451.  His  behaviour  at  the 
Hampton-court  conference,  ii.  13.  He 
answers  Raynolds's  objections,  ibid.  Is 
against  a  preaching  ministry,  15.  Flat- 
ters king  James,  17.  Is  president  of  the 
convocation,  '^5.  Made  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  34.  His  temper  and  furious 
proceedings,  35.  He  revives  the  persecu- 
tion of  the  Puritans,  ib.  His  letter  to  the 
bishops  about  conformity  and  subscrip- 
tion, 38.  His  death  and  character,  77. 
The  latter  discussed,  ib.  «.  Satire  on  his 
death,  ibid. 

Band  of  defence  of  the  Scots  nation, 
ii.  276. 

Baptism  of  infants,  on  what  founda- 
tion adopted  by  the  reformers,  i.  147,  n. 
Treatise  on  baptism,  iv.  371.  v.  117.122, 
123. 

Baptists,  their  history,  v.  93.  How  far 
their  sentiments  agree  with  those  of 
Wickliffe,  95.  Articles  devised  by 
Henry  VIII.  pointed  against  them,  98. 
Their  persecutions  in  the  reign  of  Ed- 
ward VI.  iOlfCt  seq.  And  of  queen  Mary, 
103.  A  proclamation  against  their  wri- 
tings, 104.  How  persecuted  in  the  reign 
of  Elizabeth,  107,  &c.  Form  of  the  abju- 
ration-oath tendered  them,  108.  Some  of 
them  burnt  in  Smithfield,  112.  Many  of 
them  go  into  exile,  113.  Excellent  senti- 
ments charged  upon  them  by  their  ene- 
mies, 114.  Plead  for  liberty  of  con- 
science, 116,  &c.  Vindicate  their  princi- 
ples, 117.  Number  of  their  congregations 
in  164^1,  p.  118.  Their  first  congregation 
in  London  ascertained,  ibid.  Various 
churches  in  the  country  mentioned,  121. 
How  abused  by  Dr.  Featlcy,  127.  In- 
stances of  their  mLnisters  who  were  cruelly 
persecuted,  133,  ef  seq.  Their  state  during 
the  protectorship,  145.  Many  of  them  in 
tJie  army  of  the  parliament,  153.     Their 


bold  remonstrance  with  Cromwell, p.  152, 
n.  A  sketch  of  their  history  by  major- 
general  Harrison,  156.  Their  condition 
after  the  Restoration,  165.  From  the 
declaration  of  indulgence  to  the  Revolu- 
tion, 187. 

Barber,  Mr.  Edward,  his  sufferings, 
V.  1.33. 

Barber,  i\Ir.  suspended,  i.  328. 

Barclay,  Robert,  intercedes  for  friends 
in  Scotland,  v.  260.  Of  his  Apology, 
and  other  works,  269,  &c.  Of  his  father, 
274. 

Bare-bones ;  of  this  appellation,  as 
applied  to  parliament ;  and  other  quaint 
terms  applied  to  persons'  names,  iv.  65, 
and  n. 

Barnadiston,  Giles,  memoirs  of,  v.  264. 

Barnes,  Dr.  burnt,  i.  28. 

Barnes,  Dr.  succeeds  Pilkington  as 
bishop  of  Durham,  i.  290.  Is  for  severe 
measures,  ib.  His  usage  of  Whittingham, 
291. 

Barnstaple  plundered,  and  the  mayor 
hung  by  the  king's  soldiers,  iii.  91. 
Taken  by  the  parliament  forces,  272. 

Barker,  Mr.  John,  xxiv  of  life  of  Neal, 
prefixed  to  vol.  i.  n. 

Baro,  Dr.  his  case  in  the  predestinarian 
controversy,  i.  455. 

Baronets,  their  institution,  ii.  87. 

Barret,  Mr.  begins  the  predestinarian 
controversy  at  Cambridge,  i.  453. 

Barrowe,Mr.  the  Brownist,  his  suppli- 
cation to  the  parliament,!.  430.  His  sup- 
plication for  a  conference,  432.  Reasons 
for  refusing  it,  433.  His  first  examina- 
tion, 434, 435.  His  second,  ibid.  His 
trial,  sentence,  and  execution,  436.  His 
letter  against  archbishop  Whitgift,  437. 

Barrowists.  See  Brownists. 

Barwick,  Dr.  his  mention  of  a  parti- 
cular oath  for  the  university,  iii.  97.  A 
curious  quotation  from  his  Querela  Can- 
tabrigiensis,  107.  Account  of,  iv.  209.  «. 

Bastwick,  Dr.  his  sufferings,  ii.  228. 
253. 

Bates,  Dr.  G.  an  eminent  royalist; 
some  observations  of  his,  iv.  92.  97,  98. 

Bayes,  Mr.  J.  p.  xxv  of  the  life  of 
Neal,  prefixed  to  vol.  i.  «. 

Bayly,  Dr.  some  account  of  hiro,  iii. 
389. 

Baynes,  Rev.  Mr.  his  death  and  cha- 
racter, ii.  94.  Anecdote  of  him,  ibid.  n. 

Baxter,  Mr.  Josiah,  strange  prosecu- 
tion in  this  name,  v.  172. 

Baxter,  IVFr.  his  character  of  the  par- 
liament party,  ii.  508.  Of  the  Puritan 
clergy,  509.  Keeps  his  people  from 
taking  the  solemn  league  and  covenant, 
iii.  67.  His  account  of  the  sectaries  in 
the  army,  313.  His  sentiments  about  the 
authors  of  the  king's  death,  465.  He  re- 


INDEX. 


Gixiii 


fuses  the  bishoprick  of  Hereford,  iv.  269. 
His  behaviour  in  the  Savoy  conference, 
:i01.  303.  He  and  others  imprisoned, 
386.  Apprehended  again,  426.  His 
farther  sufferings,  444.  He  is  severely 
prosecuted,  478.  Again  in  prison,  494. 
His  trial,  and  scurrilous  treatment  from 
Jefferies,  v.  5.  Long's  characteristical 
epitaph,  and  observations  on,  6,  ns. 

Beaie,  Mr.  writes  against  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  bishops,  i.  342.  His  speech 
in  parliament  against  them,  424. 

Beale,  Dr.  some  account  of  him,  iii. 
100. 

Bedford,  earl  of,  his  character,  ii.  315. 

Beckington,  sufferings  of  the  cliurch- 
wardens  there,  ii.  237. 

Belenian,  Mr.  burnt,  i.  32. 

Benefices,  how  the  vacant  ones  were 
filled  up,  iii.  33.  Parliament  nominates 
to  them,  79. 

Benison,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  i.  350. 
The  council's  letter  in  his  favour,  ibid. 
The  bishop's  answer  to  it,  351. 

Bennet,  William,  his  death,  &c.  v.  266. 

Bernard,  Rev.  Mr.  his  sufferings,  ii. 
180. 

Berry-street  lectures,  an  account  of, 
p.  xxiii  of  the  memoirs  of  Neal,  prefixed 
to  vol.  i. 

Best,  Paul,  proceedings  against  him, 
iii.  266. 

Beza,  his  character  of  Cartwright,  i. 
212.  241.  His  letter  to  the  lord- treasurer 
for  a  farther  reformation  and  lenity,  228. 

Bible  translated  into  English,  i.  18. 
Burnt  by  the  bishops,  ib.  Reviewed  and 
corrected  by  Cranraer,  19.  Introduced 
for  the  benefit  of  the  public  into  churches, 
24.  Its  reading  afterward  forbidden,  33. 
Again  burnt  by  the  Papists,  101.  An- 
other translation  of  it  at  Geneva.  135. 
Another,  called  the  Bishops'  Bible,  204. 
Account  of  English  translations,  ii.  79, 
&c.  Bishops'  BUjIe,  81. 

Bid  ales,  ii.  215. 

Bidding  of  prayers,  rise  of,  i.  39. 

Biddle,  Mr.  John,  a  great  oppuguer  of 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  an  account 
of,  iv.  122,  123,  and  ns. 

Bilney,  Mr.  burnt,  i.  16. 

Bilson,  bishop,  his  opinion  of  Christ's 
sufferings,  i.  457.  Account  of  him,  ibid. 

Birchet's  madness  and  execution,  i. 
247,  248. 

Birkenhead,  Mr.  some  account  of  him, 
iii.  390. 

Bishops  to  be  chosen  by  congt  d'elire, 
i.  12.  burn  Tyndal's  Testament,  18.  To 
be  appointed  by  letters  patent  during 
pleasure,  40.  The  opinions  of  the  re- 
formers about  the  orders  of  bishops, 
priests,  &c.  30,  n.  52.  68.  Bishops'  pro- 
ceedings  about  the  habits,   156.     The 


difference  between  those  and  the  primi- 
tive ones  according  to  Mr.  Deering,  252. 
Their  answer  to  the  Puritans'  proposals 
for  farther  reformation,  361.  Their  own 
proposals,  363.  Bishops'  Bible,  204. 
Bancroft's  new  doctrine  about  them,  417. 
Debates  in  parliament  about  their  power, 
424,  &c.  Their  cruelty  set  forth  bj  the 
Brownists,  in  their  petition  to  the  council, 
431,  &c.  n.  Their  earl}'  application  to 
king  James  1.  ii.  4.  Endeavour  to  pre- 
possess him  against  the  Puritans,  8,  9. 
Entreat  against  alterations  in  the  church, 
and  reasons  for  it,  13.  Are  for  making 
the  king  absolute,  25.  67.  Speech  in 
parliament  against  them,  and  their  courts, 
75.  Dr.  Leightou  writes  against  thenj, 
188.  Their  articles  of  visitation  illegal, 
245.  Their  uninterrupted  succession 
maintained,  261.  Their  power  attacked 
by  Bagshaw,  293.  They  press  the  et  ce- 
tera oath  in  the  canons,  306.  They 
become  odious,  308.  Lord  Digby's 
speech  against  them,  318.  Others,  361, 
&c.  Bill  for  depriving  them  of  their 
votes  in  parliament,  383,  &c.  Whether 
they  are  one  oS  the  three  estates,  386. 
Thirteen  of  them  impeached,  410.  They 
fall  into  neglect,  ibid.  Issue  of  the  im- 
peachment, 446.  Petitions  for  and 
against  them,  447,  448.  They  are  in- 
sulted, 452.  Their  protestation,  ib.  Are 
impeached,  454.  Apology  for  them,  455. 
Not  brought  to  trial,  but  deprived  of 
their  votes  in  parliament,  461.  The  act 
for  that  purpose,  462.  Remarks  upon  it, 
463.  Ordinance  for  abolishing  bishops, 
&c.  and  for  the  sale  of  their  lands,  iii. 
306,  307.  They  send  to  the  king  at 
Breda  with  instructions,  iv.  232.  The 
old  surviving  ones  at  the  restoration, 
243.  Translations  of,  ibid.  New  ones 
created,  244.  Their  views,  248.  Abstract 
of  their  reply  to  the  proposals  of  the 
Presbyterians  for  a  comprehension,  255. 
Their  behaviour,  270.  They  are  restored 
to  their  seats  in  parliament,  p.  290.  Their 
farther  behaviour,  347.  S79.  Several  of 
them  refuse  to  publish  James's  declara- 
tion, V.  55.  Their  address,  and  the  king's 
answer,  55,  56.  Seven  of  them  sent  to 
the  Tower,  57.  But  acquitted,  ib.  They 
court  the  dissenters,  58,  59.  Remarks, 
60.  Their  advice  to  James,  63.  Some 
refuse  the  oaths  to  William  and  Mary,  74. 

Bishops  and  presbyters,  of  the  dis- 
tinctions between  them,  ii.  350.  Of  the 
sole  right  of  ordination  by  the  former, 
351.  Of  their  right  of  jurisdiction,  353. 

Bishopricks,  new  ones  erected,  i.  17. 

Blacklock,  Mr.  Samuel,  becomes  a 
Baptist,  V.  106. 

Blackwood,  Dr.  his  slavish  position, 
ii.  67. 


12 


clxiv 


INDEX. 


Blackwood,  Mr.  some  account  of,  v. 
195. 

Blake,  bishop,  his  opinion  of  the  tend- 
ency of  the  doctrines  of  the  church  uf 
England,  i.  31,  n. 

Blake,  admiral,  his  actions  in  the 
Mediterranean,  iv.  120.  Destroys  the 
Spanish  galleons,  159.  Death,  character, 
and  anecdotes,  of  him,  159,  160,  ns.  His 
body  dug  up,  318. 

Blasphemy  and  heresy <  ordinance 
against,  iii.  419.  iv.  27. 

Bloody  statute.  See  Six  Articles. 

Blount,  Mr.  Richard,  goes  to  Holland 
to  be  baptized,  v.  116.  ' 

Bohemia,  queen  of,  king  James's 
daughter,  the  delight  of  the  Puritans,  ii. 

86.  State  of  the  Protestant  religion  in 
Bohemia,  106,  &c.  She  is  reduced  with 
her  family  to  great  necessity,  109.  The 
long-parliament  zealous  in  her  interest, 
forwhichshe  thanks  them,p.409.  Neg- 
lected b}'  her  brother  king  Charles  I. 
and  by  archbishop  Laud  and  his  party, 
SJ34,  235  :   vide  Palatine. 

Bolton,  Rev.  Robert,  his  death  and 
character,  ii.  198, 199,  and  ns. 

Bolton,  Dr.  Samuel,  his  death  and 
character,  iv.  117. 

Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  submits  to 
king  Edward's  injunctions,  i.  40,  and  to 
the  new  service-book,  47.  But  being  at 
last  suspected,  is  deprived,  51.  Is  re- 
stored by  queen  Mary,  73.  His  unheard- 
of  cruelties  to  the  Protestants,  84,  85. 

87.  Deprived  again,  and  imprisoned  by 
queen  Elizabeth,  121. 

Books  first  published,  the  revival  of 
learning,  i.  15.  The  Bishops'  Book,  a  re- 
markable one  set  forth,  23.  Another,  29. 
burnt  and  forbid,  33.  None  to  be  prhUed 
without  licence,  129.  Prohibited  and 
castrated  by  Laud,  iii.  181.  Popish  ones 
licensed,  and  their  importation  connived 
at  by  him,  182.  Books  for  and  against 
king  Charles's  death,  460. 

Book  of  sports  published,  ii.  104. 
Substance  of  it,  105.  Remarks,  106. 
Enforced  anew,  213.  215.  Burnt  by  the 
hangman,  iii.  37.  Encouraged  by  Laud, 
177. 

Booksellers,  their  complaints,  ii.  149. 

Booth,  sir  George,  his  insurrection,  iv. 
198. 

Booth,  Mr.  Ab.  his  animadversions  on 
Baxter's  calumnies,  v.  150. 

Boston,  Joan,  of  Salcombe  ;  her  hard 
usage,  iv.  427. 

Bothwell,  earl  of,  his  infamous  mar- 
riage with  the  queen  of  Scots,  and 
miserable  end,  i.  190. 

Boucher,  Joan,  narrative  of,  v.  100. 

Bound,  Dr.  his  treatise  on  the  Sabbath, 
i.  451.  Supprc«scd,  but  it  prevails,  452. 


Bourne,  Dr.  occasions  a  tumult  by 
preaching  against  the  reformation,  i.  72. 

Bowing  at  the  name  of  Jesus, 
opinion  of  the  Puritans  of  it,  i.  195.  En- 
forced, ii.  221.  Bowing  towards  the  altar, 
223.  iii.  173, 174.  At  the  name  of  Jesus, 
174.  Antiquity  of  bowing  to  the  altar, 
175. 

Bowles,  Mr.  Edward,  his  death  and 
character,  iv.  344. 

Bradbourne's  Defence  of  the  Sabbath- 
day,  ii.  216.  Answers  to  this  work  by 
White,  and  Dr.  Pocklington's  Sunday 
no  Sabbath,  ib. 

Bradford,  Mr.  John,  suffers  martyr- 
dom, i.  85.  His  charitable  temper,  89. 
He  was  against  the  habits,  158. 

Bradshaw,  Rev.  Mr.  publishes  his 
English  Puritanism,  ii.  55.  His  death 
and  character,  103,  104. 

Bradshaw,  sergeant,  his  declaration  to 
Cromwell,  about  his  dissolving  the  par- 
liament, iv.  61.  His  death,  201. 

Bramhall,  bishop,  his  account  of  the 
Papists  in  the  parliament  army,  iii. 314, 
466. 

Brandt's,  Gerard,  remarks  on  the  exe- 
cution of  two  Dutch  Anabaptists,  i.  274, 
n.  On  persecution,  ii.  85,  n. 

Brayne,  Mr.  suspended,  i.  336. 

Brent,  sir  Nat.  account  of  him,  iii. 
386. 

Brentford,  taken  by  the  king,  iii.  2. 

Brethren  of  the  second  separation,  ii. 
54. 

Bridge,  Rev.  William,  retires  to  Hol- 
land, ii.  288.  His  death  and  character, 
iv.  403,  and  h. 

Bridgeraan,  sir  O.  his  generosity,  v. 
249. 

Bridges,  Dr.  writes  against  the  Puri- 
tans, and  is  answered  by  Fenner,  i.  389. 

Brief  Discovery  of  False  Churches,  a 
work  by  Mr.  H.  Barrowe,  printed  in 
1590.  Reprinted  in  1707,  i.  433. 

Brightman's,Rev.  Mr.  death  and  cha- 
racter, ii.  66.  Anecdote  of  him,  ib.  n. 

Brindholme  and  Buttolph, two  Papists, 
hanged,  i.  28. 

Brook,  lord,  his  death  and  character, 
iii.  17.  His  favourable  opinion  of  the 
Baptists,  v.  124. 

Brook,  lord,  his  Treatise  of  Episco- 
pacy, V.  125.  IMilton's  eulogiura  on  hb 
character  and  principles,  126. 

Broughton,  Mr.  Hugh,  explains  Chrbt'i 
descent  into  hell,  i.  457. 

Browne,  Robert,  deprived,  i.  227. 
History  of  him,  301,  303. 

Browne,  Samuel,  esq.  a  manager  in 
Laud's  trial,  iii.  202. 

Brownists,  their  rise,  i.  301.  W'ith 
them  commences  the  third  |>eriod  of 
Puritanism,  ib.  n.  Their  principles,  50S. 


INDEX. 


clxv 


Reasons  of  their  separation  from  the 
church,  304.  Severities  against  them, 
S05.  Two  of  their  ministers  executed  for 
nonconformity,  313.  Their  numbers  in- 
crease, 4t^7.' Their  church-settlement, 
and  administration  of  the  sacraments, 
428.  Their  examination,  and  petition  to 
the  council,  428, 429, n.  Their  suiFerings, 

430.  The  petition  of  those  who  were  in 
the  London  prisons  to  the  lord-treasurer, 

431.  433,  n.  Several  of  them  fly  to  Hol- 
land, and  there  plant  churches,  451. 
Their  history'  carried  on,  ii.  40.  Their 
opinion  of  tlie  church  of  England,  44. 
55. 

Brownrigge,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii. 
101.  His  death,  iv,  222,  and  us. 

Brute,  Waiter,  some  account  of,  v. 
95. 

Bucer,  Martin,  comes  to  England,  and 
is  made  divinity  professor  at  Cambridge, 
i.  42.  His  opinion  about  the  habits,  57. 
168.  His  sentiments  about  ecclesiastical 
discipline,  67.  His  bones  dug  up  and 
burnt  by  the  Papists,  89. 

Buckingham,  duke  of,  a  bad  minister, 
ii.  134.  Stabbed  by  Felton,  163. 

Buckingham,  duke  of,  his  speech  for 
a  toleration,  iv.  432. 

Bulkley,  Rev.  Mr.  removes  to  New- 
England,  ii.  239. 

Boleyn,  Anne,  her  marriage  with 
Henry A'lII.  i.  12.  A  friend  to  the  re- 
formation, 15.  Is  beheaded,  19. 

BuUinger,  liis  opinion  of  the  habits  and 
ceremonies,  i.  163. 

Burgess,  Rev.  Dr.  his  speech  against 
cathedrals,  ii.  392.  His  death,  &c.  iv. 
369,  and  n. 

Burleigh,  lord-treasurer,  his  excellent 
letter  to  archbishop  Whitgift,  about  his 
twenty-four  articles,  i.  339,  340. 

Burnet,  bishop,  his  opinion  of  the  civil 
magistrate's  power  to  reform  religion  con- 
sidered, i.  35.  On  the  antiquity  of  litur- 
gies, ii.  348,  ».  Quoted,  iii.  57,  «.  &c. 
&c.  His  character  of  Laud,  208.  Of 
Charles  I.  458.  Of  the  authors  of  tlie 
king's  death,  466.  Of  the  parties  in 
Charles  IL's  time,  iv.  349,  350. 

Burroughs,  Mr.  J.  p.  xxvi  of  life  of 
Neal,prefixed  to  vol.  i.  ii. 

Burroughs,  Mr.  Jerera.  retires  to  Hol- 
land, ii.  288.  His  declaration  in  the 
name  of  the  Independents,  iii.  260.  His 
death  and  character,  317,  318. 

Burrough,  Edward,  his  death,  &c.  v. 
241. 

Burton,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  ii.  228.  253. 

Burry,  Mr.  Edward,  his  sufferings,  iv. 
474. 

Bushnell,  Mr.  ejected,  iv.  103.  His 
narrative,  and  the  coniraissioners'  an- 
swer, ib. 


Butler,  major,  his  report  of  Cromwell's 
last  prayer,  iv.  181. 

Button,  Mr.  some  account  of  him,  iii. 
397. 

Byfield,  Mr.  burnt,  i.  16. 

Byfield,  Rev.  his  death  and  character, 
ii.  118,  119. 

Cabal,  their  character,  iv.  401.  Their 
projects  to  make  the  king  absolute,  405. 
Are  attacked  by  parliament,  428. 

Calais  lost  from  the  English,  i.  103. 

Calamy,  Mr.  a  passage  in  his  sermon 
about  Christmas,  iii.  141.  Sent  to  New- 
gate, iv.  355.  His  death,  character,  &c. 
S73,  374,  n. 

Calvin's  judgment  of  the  English 
liturgy,  i.  96.  Of  the  English  ceremo- 
nies, 97. 

Calvinism  discountenanced  at  court, 
ii.  117,  118. 

Cambridge  (see  University)  address, 
iv.  470.  Privileges  invaded,  v.  27. 

Caraeroniansin  Scotland,  iv.  500. 

Campion  the  Jesuit,  &c.  executed,  i. 
307. 

Canne,  Mr.  ii.  42.  341.  Of  the  editions 
of  his  Bible,  ib.  n. 

Canons,  act  for  revising  them,  i.  14. 
Never  done,  ib.  Another  act  for  it,  51. 
Which  also  comes  to  nothing,  ib.  New 
ones,  363.  Abstract  of  those  of  1603,  ii. 
30,  &c.  Conclusion  and  ratification  of 
them,  34.  Bishops  obliged  to  relax  their 
rigour  for  a  time,  38.  Book  of  canons  for 
Scotland,  241.  Remarks,  242.  Canons 
of  1640,  299,  &c.  Unacceptable  to  the 
clergy,  305.  Execution  of  them  sus- 
pended, 307.  Speeches  in  parliament 
against  them,  319.  Resolutions  of  par- 
liament thereupon,  ib.  Remarks,  320; 
Objections  of  the  commons  against  them, 
324.  They  are  justified  by  Laud,  326. 

Canterbury  cathedral,  its  decorations, 
ii.  194.  Furniture  of  its  altar  consecrated, 
224. 

Capel,  Mr.  Richard,  his  death  and 
character,  iv.  149. 

Careless,  Mr.  an  eminent  martyr,  his 
disputes  in  prison,  and  confession  of 
faith,  i.  90. 

Carew,  Mr.  his  snfierings,  i.  345,  346. 

Caroline,  princess  of  Wales,  her  inter- 
view with  Mr.  Neal ;  see  his  memoirs, 
i.  xix. 

Carter,  Rev.  J.  his  death  and  cha-» 
racter,  ii.  236. 

Carter,  Mr.  William,  his  death,  ir. 
190. 

Cartwright,  Mr.  his  sentiments  of  the 
ecclesiastical  supremacy,  i.  115.  He  op- 
poses the  hierarchy  of  the  church,  212. 
His  positions,  ib.  He  writes  to  the  secre- 
tary, 214.  He  13  expelled  the  university, 


clxvi 


INDEX. 


and  retires  beyond  sea,  214.  Being  re- 
turned, he  draws  up  the  Puritans' second 
admonition  to  the  parliament,  232.  His 
famous  dispute  with  Whitgiff,  and  his 
standard  of  discipline  and  church-go- 
vernment, 237.  His  hard  usage,  239. 
His  second  reply  to  Whitgift,  241.  A 
proclamation  against  him,  250.  He  as- 
sists in  framing  a  discipline  for  Guernsey 
and  Jersey,  271.  Is  chosen  preacher  to 
the  English  factory  at  Antwerp,  289. 
Returns  to  England,  and  settles  at  War- 
wick, .S71.  Forbid  by  the  archbishop  to 
answer  the  Rhemist  Testament,  376.  Ex- 
amination of  him  and  his  brethren  before 
the  high-commissioners,  415.  Articles 
exhibited  against  him,  which  he  refuses 
to  answ^er  on  oath,  416.  He  is  released, 
and  restored  to  his  hospital  at  Warwick, 
but  his  brethren  continue  in  suspension, 
419.  He  defends  himself  and  his  brethren 
from  being  concerned  w  ith  Hacket,  423. 
His  death  and  character,  ii.  20.  His 
Confutation  of  the  Rhemist  Testament, 
and  other  works,  21. 

Caryl,  Mr.  Joseph,  his  death,  &c.  iv. 
415.  His  exposition  on  Job,  ib.  «. 

Case,  Mr.  Thomas,  his  death,  &c.  iv. 
477,  478,  n. 

Cases  of  Conscience,  by  Perkins, 
mentioned,  iv.  486,)/. 

Castaires,  Mr.  tortured,  iv.  482. 

Castlemain,  earl  of,  his  censure  of  the 
church's  persecuting  the  dissenters,  iv. 
497. 

Catechisms,  Assembly's  larger  and 
shorter,  approved  and  allowed  by  the 
parliament,  iii.  322.  Catechising  recom- 
mended, iv.  132. 

Cathedral  worship  disliked  by  the 
Puritans,  i.  192.  Request  against  them, 
384.  Decorations  of  them,  ii.  194. 
Hacket's  defence  of  them,  391.  Burgess's 
speech  against  them,  392.  Memorandum 
for  reforming  them,  398.  Their  state  at 
the  beginning  of  the  civil  war,  504.  Or- 
dinance for  seizing  their  revenues,  iii. 
i66.  Vacancies  filled,  iv.  242. 

Cavaliers.  Refer  to  Royalists. 

Cawdery,  INIr.  his  sufferings,  i.  394. 
His  farther  suft'erings,  and  appeal  to  the 
court  of  exchequer,  420. 

Cawton,  Mr.  Tbomas,  Charles's  letter 
to  him,  iv.  213.  His  death,  223,  224,  n. 

Censures  of  the  church,  Puritans'  opi- 
nion concerning  them,  ii.  57. 

Ceremonies  of  the  church,  debates  in 
convocation  about  them,  i.  149.  A  con- 
siderable number  of  the  clergy  that  were 
for  amending  them,  152.  Several  of  them 
scrupled  by  the  Puritans,  169.  Objected 
against  by  the  Puritans,  ii.  15.48.  De- 
fended by  bishop  Morclon,  Hcc.  53.  See 
Ritci. 


Cliadderlon,  Rev.  Dr.  his  death  and 
character,  ii.  309.  '" 

Chambers,  Dr.  Humphrey,  his  death, 
iv.  343. 

Chancellors,  patents,  and  censures, 
canons  about  them,  ii.  304. 

Chandler,  Dr.  p.  xxiv  of  the  life  of 
Neal,  prefixed  to  vol.  i.n. 

Charles  I.  when  prince  of  Wales,  his 
oath  to  observe  the  articles  of  the  Spanish 
match,  ii.  121.  His  journey  to  Madrid, 
and  letter  to  the  pope,  122.  His  accession 
and  character,  131,  &c.  His  marriage, 
and  character  of  his  queen,  133.  Cha- 
racter of  his  ministers,  134,  Sec.  His 
speech  to  his  first  parliament,  139.  His 
answer  to  the  commons'  petition,  140. 
He  favours  the  Papists,  142.  Contributes 
to  the  loss  of  Rochelle,  ib.  Dissolves  the 
parliament,  144.  Raises  money  by  ar- 
bitrary methods,  145.  150.  His  corona- 
tion, 145.  His  second  parliament,  146. 
Dissolved,  147.  His  proclamation  for 
putting  an  end  to  the  disputes  of  the 
Calvinists  and  Arrainians,  148.  Enters 
into  a  war  with  France,  154.  His  third 
parliament,  and  speech  to  them,  155. 
Passes  the  petition  of  right,  ib.  Prorogues 
the  parliament,  and  answers  their  remon- 
strance, 156, 157.  His  declaration  before 
the  thirty -nine  articles,  163.  His  arbitrary 
proceedings,  169.  177.  Speech  at  dis- 
solving his  third  parliament,  171.  Rea- 
sons for  dissolving  them,  172.  His  pro- 
clamations against  prescribing  a  time  for 
calling  parliaments,  173.  His  instructions 
about  lectures,  178.  His  progress  into 
Scotland,  206.  His  usage  of  the  Scots 
parliament,  207.  Revives  the  book  of 
sports,  215.  Forbids  the  Puritans  to 
transport  themselves,  260.  His  reasons 
for  corapiHng  the  Scots  liturgy,  270.  He 
threatens  the  Scots,  278.  Resolves  on  a 
war  with  the  Scots,  284.  Marches  against 
them,  but  agrees  to  a  pacification,  289. 
His  instructions  to  bis  high-commissioner, 
290.  Refuses  to  confirm  the  Scots  acts 
of  parliament,  291.  Calls  au  English 
parliament,  but  dissolves  them  in  anger, 
p.  294,  295.  Continues  to  raise  money 
by  the  prerogative,  296.  Marches  a  se- 
cond time  against  the  Scots,  but  is  unsuc- 
cessful, 307.  Opens  the  long-parliament, 
317.  His  speech  infavour  of  the  hierarchy, 
361.  Favours  the  Papists,  372.  His  an- 
swer to  the  remonstrance  of  the  commons 
against  them,  373.  Remarks  on  it,  ib. 
His  design  of  bringing  the  army  to  Lon- 
don, 376.  His  ministers  terrified,  379. 
Passes  the  act  for  continuing  the  parlia- 
ment, 380.  His  conduct  at  passing  the 
bills  for  the  abolition  of  the  high-com- 
mis^ionand  star-chamber,  406.  Resolves 
on  a  progress  to  Scotland,  111.   Hi? con- 


INDEX. 


clxvii 


cfssions  there,  415.  He  repents  of  them, 
ib.  His  imprudent  conduct,  437.  His 
letter  in  favour  of  the  hierarchy,  438. 
Fills  up  the  A'acant  bishopricks,  ib.  The 
grand  remonstrance  of  the  commons  pre- 
sented to  him,  440.  His  answer  to  their 
petition,  443.  And  to  the  remonstrance, 
444.  Goes  to  the  house  to  seize  five  of 
the  members,  457.  Leaves  Whitehall, 
459.  Passes  the  act  to  take  away  the 
votes  of  the  bishops,  4G2.  Resolutions  of 
his  cabinet  council  at  Windsor,  465. 
Refuses  the  Scots  mediation,  474.  His 
high  language  to  his  parliament,  476. 
Denied  entrance  into  Hull,  and  his  pro- 
ceedings in  the  north,  ib.  Orders  the 
courts  of  justice  to  follow  him,  477.  His 
answer  to  the  parliament's  memorial,  479. 
And  to  their  proposals,  48^.  His  prepara- 
tion for  war,  486.  His  proposals  for  bor- 
rowing money,  &c.  487.  Applies  to  the 
Papists,  492.  His  letter  to  the  council  of 
Scotland,  497.  Sets  up  the  standard  at 
Nottingham,  502.  Of  his  clergy,  513. 
Of  his  army,  514.  His  proclamation  for 
the  better  government  of  it,  515.  His 
evil  counsellors,  517. 

Charles  I.  king,  pursues  his  march  to 
London  after  the  battle  of  Edge-hill,  iii. 
1.  Takes  Reading  and  Brentford,  2.  Re- 
treats again,  3.  Motives  of  his  march,  ib. 
Remarks,  4.  His  letter  to  duke  Hamil- 
ton, ib.  Encouraging  prospect  of  his  af- 
fairs, 6.  His  truce  with  the  Irish  rebels, 
7.  Parliament's  propositions  to  him  at 
the  treaty  of  Oxford,  9.  His  own  pro- 
posals, 13.  His  answer  to  the  parliament 
commissioners,  14.  Which  breaks  off 
the  treaty,  16.  His  proclamations  against 
the  city  of  London,  &c.  19.  Success  of 
his  aflfairs,  20,  21.  Makes  reprisals  on 
the  parliamentarians  in  relation  to  the 
clergy,  34.  Dissolves  their  monthly  fast, 
and  appoints  another,  38.  Prohibits  the 
assembly  of  divines,  48.  Forbids  the 
taking  of  the  covenant,  67.  Brings  over 
.forces  from  Ireland,  69.  Ill  consequences 
of  it  to  his  affairs,  70.  His  protestations, 
71.  His  reply  to  the  assembly's  letter  to 
foreign  Protestants,  76.  Remarks  upon 
it,  78.  He  holds  a  parliament  at  Oxford, 
which  comes  to  nothing,  86 — 88.  His 
letter  to  the  queen,  88.  Character  of  his 
army,  91.  Bad  state  of  his  affairs,  93. 
He  forbids  the  use  of  the  directory,  132. 
Some  arbitrary  clauses  in  his  speeches 
and  proclamations,  148.  His  conduct  in 
the  treaty  of  Uxbridge,  209,  &c.  More 
letters  of  his  to  the  queen,  210.  213. 
223,  224.  272.  His  instructions  to  the 
commissioners  on  the  head  of  religion, 
214.  His  concessions,  219.  Remarks 
upon  them,  220.  His  letter  to  the  duke 
of  Orraond,  TM.  Queen's  ascendant  over 


him,  ib.  His  warrant  to  the  earl  of  Gla- 
morgan about  the  Irish  Papists,  225. 
Progress  of  his  forces,  and  his  defeat  in 
the  battle  of  Naseby,  230.  He  foments 
the  divisions  between  the  Presbyterians 
and  Independents,  265.  His  melancholy 
condition  at  Oxford,  271.  He  escapes  to 
the  Scots  army,  and  surrenders  himself 
to  them,  272.  Commissions  the  marquis 
of  Ormond  to  conclude  a  peace  with  the 
Irish  Papists,  274.  The  Scots  behaviour 
towards  him,  282.  Conference  between 
him  and  Mr.  Henderson,  about  episco- 
pacy, &c.  283.  His  first  paper  upon  it, 
284.  His  second,  285.  His  third,  289. 
His  last  papers,  291.  Remarks  upon  his 
principles,  292.  Parliament's  propositions 
to  him  at  Newcastle,  296.  Great  inter- 
cession made  with  him  to  comply,  and 
the  lord-chancellor  of  Scotland's  speech 
to  him,  298.  He  refuses,  299.  His  an- 
swer, 300.  His  conference  with  the  Scots 
commissioners,  ib.  Scots  kirk  will  not 
trust  him,  301.  Their  solemn  warning 
declaration  about  him,  302.  Proceedings 
of  the  Scots  parliament  in  relation  to  him, 
ib.  They  deliver  him  up  to  the  English 
parliament,  304.  Whose  commissioners 
receive  him,  and  convey  him  to  Holmby- 
house,  ib.  and  n.  His  pressing  letter  for 
a  personal  treaty,  ib.  Remarks,  305.  In 
what  manner  he  lived  at  Holmby,ib.  His 
separate  views,  331.  His  farther  answer 
to  the  propositions  of  Newcastle,  335. 
He  is  seized  and  carried  to  the  arra^^ib. 
His  motions  with  them,  344.  Cromwell 
and  Ireton  confer  with  him,  345.  His 
mistaken  conduct,  ib.  Which  proves  his 
ruin,  346.  Reasons  of  the  array's  desert- 
ing him,  347.  He  escapes  from  Hamp- 
ton-court, ib.  And  is  confined  in  the  Isle 
of  Weight,  ib.  Motive  of  his  escape,  350. 
His  private  treaty  with  the  Scots,  ib. 
His  concessions  from  the  Isle  of  Wight, 
352.  Remarks,  353.  He  disapproves  of 
the  ordinance  for  abolishing  Christmas, 
&c.  356.  His  clergy  petition  to  be  re- 
stored to  their  livings,  357.  Treaty  of 
Newport  between  him  and  the  parlia- 
ment, 422.  A  prayer  drawn  up  by  his 
direction  on  that  occasion,  423.  His  re- 
ply to  the  parliament's  propQsals,  424. 
His  concessions  on  the  article  of  religion, 
425.  Conference  between  him  and  the 
parliament  divines  about  episcopacy,  ib. 
His  first  paper,  426.  His  second,  427 
His  last,  431.  His  final  concessions,  434. 
Arguments  and  motives  to  gain  his  con- 
sent, 435.  States  of  Scotland  press  him 
to  consent,  437.  His  speech  to  the  com- 
missioners, 438.  His  letter  to  the  prince, 
443.  He  is  seized  by  the  array  a  second 
time,  445.  His  trial  resolved  on,  448. 
Voice  of  the  nation  against  it,  &c.  ib. 


clxviii 


INDEX. 


His  trial  and  execution^  455, 456,  and  n. 
His  character,  ib.  His  works,  and  par- 
ticularly' of  Eikoou  Basilike,  458,  459. 
Books  published  for  and  against  his 
death,  4(')1.  Who  were  the  authors  of 
his  death,   k")4,  &c. 

Charles  II.  his  letter  about  the  mar- 
quis of  Antrim,  ii.  435.  Scots  treaty 
with  him  in  Holland,  iv.  I'J.  Condi- 
tions of  it,  19.  He  arrives  in  Scotland, 
ib.  Is  crowned  there,  36.  His  oath, 
ib.  He  signs  the  covenant  and  a  decla- 
ration, 37.  Remarks,  58.  He  marches 
to  England  with  the  Scots  army,  47. 
Preparations  of  the  parliament  against 
him,  48.  Marches  his  army  to  Wor- 
cester, ib.  Is  defeated  by  Cromwell, 
49.  Escapes  into  France,  ib.  Neglects 
the  Presbyterians,  and  turns  his  eyes 
towards  the  Papists.  50.  Plots  in  his  fa- 
vour, 82.  86.  170.  Address  of  the  Ana- 
baptists to  him,  179.  The  truth  of  which 
is  questioned,  ib.  He  abjures  the  Pro- 
testant religion  at  the  Pyrenees,  211. 
Proofs  of  his  being  a  Papist  before,  212. 
But  he  denies  it  to  foreign  Protestants, 
213.  His  letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Caw- 
ton,  ib.  French  ministers  employed  to 
write  that  he  is  a  Protestant,  214.  Ex- 
tract from  his  letter  to  the  house  of 
commons,  215.  Steps  towards  his  resto- 
ration, 224.  Terms  on  which  the  Scots  and 
English  Presbyterians  would  restore  hira, 
226.  Remarks,  227.  Monk  corresponds 
with  him,  228.  His  declaration  from 
Breda,  229.  He  is  invited  home  without 
any  terms,  230.  Owing  in  part  to  lord 
Clarendon,  231.  A  deputation  of  lords 
and  commons,  with  some  ministers,  wait 
on  him  at  Breda,  ib.  The  bishops  send 
to  him  with  instructions,  232.  He  lands, 
and  rides  through  the  city  to  Whitehall, 
236.  His  views,  248.  Abstract  of  his 
declaration  concerning  ecclesiastical  af- 
fairs, 260.  Opinion  of  some  churchmen 
concerning  it,  267.  Acceptable  to  most 
of  the  Presbyterians,  ib.  Rejected  by 
the  house  of  commons,  269.  Remarks, 
ib.  His  marriage,  287.  Made  a  prerau- 
nire  to  call  him  Papist,  &c.  290.  His 
speech  to  his  parliament,  289.  His  pre- 
tended zeal  for  the  hierarchy,  315.  His 
concern  for  the  Papists,  316.  His  decla- 
ration concerning  indulgence,  :>51.  His 
speech  to  parliament  in  support  of  it, 
353.  He  moves  for  a  general  toleration, 
378.  His  management  with  the  dissent- 
ers, 387.  His  design  of  governing  ab- 
solutely, 402.  His  new  declaration  of 
indulgence,  407.  He  gives  it  up,  418. 
Is  displeased  with  his  parliament,  425. 
And  publishes  a  severe  order  against 
th«  dissenters,  426.  His  arbitrary  go- 
rernmcnt,  and  dcclarsiion  about  parlia- 


ments, 469.  His  order  for  persecuting 
the  dissenters,  593.  His  death  and  cha' 
racter,  501,  and  n. 

Charnock,  Mr.  Stephen,  his  death 
and  character,  iv.  461,  465,  n. 

Charke,  Mr.  expelled  the  university 
for  preaching  against  the  hierarchy,  i. 
230. 

Charters  taken  away,  iv.  477.  Re- 
marks, ib. 

Chaunccy,  Rev.  Mr.  his  sufferings,  ii. 
181.  His  recantation,  237.  Repents  of 
it,  and  retires  to  New-England,  ib.  Some 
account  of  him,  286,  and  n.  Of  his 
works,  287,  n. 

Chauntries,  &c.  given  to  the  king,  i, 
18,41. 

Chear,  Mr.  Abraham,  memoirs  of,  v. 
196. 

Cheney's  Collectiones  Tbeologicae  li- 
censed, while  Twisse's  Answer  to  Armi- 
nius  was  suppressed,  ii.  149. 

Cheynel,  Dr.  his  behaviour  at  Mr. 
Chillingworth's  interment,  iii.  83,  and  7/. 
Some  farther  account  of  him,  395.  His 
death,  iv.  370.  Dr.  Johnson's  account 
of,  ib.  n. 

Chillingworth,  Mr.  his  observations  on 
the  Bible,  i.  197.  iii.  82.  His  death  and 
character,  81. 

Christmas,  order  for  laying  aside  the 
observation  of  it,  iii.  140.  Remarks, 
141.  Ordinance  for  abolishing  it,  &c. 
355. 

Church,  the  Puritans'  opinion  con- 
cerning it,  ii.  55.  King  James  declares 
Hgainst  the  service  of  the  church  of  Eng- 
land, when  in  Scotland,  2.  What  the 
Puritans  wanted  to  have  reformed  in  it, 
4.  14,  15,  &c.  Conformity  to  it  enfor- 
ced, 20.  Its  canons,  29.  Lawfulness  of 
separation  from  it  argued,  44.  Persons 
obliged  under  a  penalty  to  come  to  it, 
47.  Second  separation  from  it,  54. 
Laud's  scheme  for  governing  it,  178,  and 
;/.  Its  splendour,  194.  249.  Its  ap- 
proaches towards  Popery,  260.  Design 
of  uniting  it  to  the  church  of  Rome,  ib. 
Its  service  neglected,  339.  Condition  of 
it  at  the  beginning  of  tlie  civil  war,  503. 
Church  ales,  214.  Church-government, 
oath  to  prevent  alterations  in  it,  302. 
Several  schemes  of  it,  397,  &c.  Church 
livings,  what  the  Puritans  would  have 
reformed  concerning  them,  5.  Church- 
ornaments,  ministers  suffer  for  preaching 
against  them,  201.  Churchwardens' oath, 
246.  Proclamation  for  repairing  churches, 
193.  Its  discipline  and  hierarchy  dis- 
solved, iii.  79.  94.306.  Of  the  conse- 
cration of  them,  164— 166.  Of  church- 
music,  173,  174.  Questions  respect- 
ing  the  divine  right  of  church-govern- 
ment, 255.    Sentiments  of  the  assembly 


INDEX. 


els  is 


of  divines  upon  it,  278.  And  of  the 
London  ministers,  279.  Whetlier  the 
church  of  Rome  is  a  true  church,  192. 
Laud's  design  of  reconciling  the  church 
of  England  to  it,  193. 

Church  of  England  becomes  indepen- 
dent of  the  pope  and  foreign  jurisdic- 
tion, i.  13.  By  what  authority  and  in 
what  way  reformed,  34.  Reformation  of 
its  offices,  43.  Of  its  doctrine,  62,  Far- 
ther reform  of  its  public  offices,  63.  A 
more  complete  reform  designed  by  Ed- 
ward VI.  67.  Reconciled  to  Rome  in 
Queen  Mary's  reign,  81.  Reformed 
again  under  Elizabeth,  118,  &c.  The 
mischiefs  occasioned  by  the  act  of  uni- 
formity, 119.  134.  The  first  separation 
of  the  Nonconformists  from  it,  188.  Some 
of  her  ministers  disguised  Papists,  244. 
Statute  to  oblige  persons  to  attend 
church,  300.  A  survey  of  its  ministers, 
382.  A  most  severe  act  to  punish  those 
who  refused  to  go  to  it,  426.  Another 
act  of  the  same  kind  that  does  not  pass, 
464.  Its  low  condition,  iv.  50. 178.  208. 
Restored,  240.  245.  It  applies  to  the 
dissenters  for  assistance  in  James's  reign, 
V.  37.  58,  59.  Remarks,  37.  60. 

Church-lands  alienated,  i.  65.  Re- 
stored by  queen  Mary,  81. 

Churchwardens,  conclusions  of  the 
Puritans  concerning  thera,  i.  278. 

Civil  magistrate,  Puritans'  opinion 
concerning  him,  ii.  59.  Civil  liberties  of 
England  destroyed,  267.  Whether  reli- 
gion may  be  reformed  without  the  civil 
magistrate,  iii.  287,  &:c. 

Civil  war,  preparations  for  it,  ii.  486. 
It  opens,  500.  Authors  of  it,  516. 
Grounds  and  reasons  on  which  it  pro- 
ceeded, 522.  Miseries  and  desolation  of 
that  between  the  king  and  parliament, 
iii.  90,  &c.  Conclusion  of  the  first,  273. 
Views  of  the  parties,  331.  The  second 
civil  war,  406.  Remarks  on  the  conse- 
quent confusion,  412. 

Claphara,  Enoch,  some  account  of  a 
small  piece  he  published  in  1608,  on  the 
different  sects  of  religion  at  that  period, 
V.  115. 

Clarendon,  lord,  his  history  quoted,  i. 
preface  viii.  His  account  of  the  Papists, 
ii.  265.  His  representation  of  the  times, 
267.  Remarks  upon  it,  268.  His  high 
principles,  and  attachment  to  the  bi- 
shops, iv.  248.  His  speech  to  the  par- 
liament, 289.  Promotes  the  act  of  uni- 
formity, 332.  His  speech  against  the 
Nonconformists,  365.  His  fall,  375.  Vin- 
dicated, ib.  n.  His  character,  &c.j  376, 
377,  and  ns. 

Clarke,  Mr.  Matthew,  some  account  of 


him,  p.  XX.  of  Neal's  life  prefixed  to  vol. 
i.  V. 

Clarke,  Rev.  Hugh,  his  death  and  cha- 
racter, ii.  235. 

Clarke,  the  name  adopted  by  Richard 
Cromwell  for  some  years,  during  his  re- 
sidence near  Romsey,  iv.  235.  «. 

Clarke,  Mr.  Samuel,  his  death,  &c. 
iv.  478,  and  n. 

Clarkson,  Mr.  his  recantation,  iii.  136, 
and  71. 

Clarkson,  Mr.  David,  his  death  and 
character,  v.  44,  and  »<. 

Classes,  &c.  conclusions  of  the  Puri- 
tans concerning  them,  i.  279.  Their  pro- 
ceedings in  them,  393. 

Clayton,  Dr.  some  account  of  him,  iii. 
387. 

Clergy,  their  rights  surrendered  into 
the  pope's  hands,  i.  1.  Their  tyranny 
and  cruelties,  5 — ■?,  and  n.  13.  15. 
110.  Brought  under  the  statute  of  pre- 
munire,  and  on  what  conditions  par- 
doned by  Henry  VIII.  9,  10.  Their 
submission,  13.  A  stop  put  to  their 
cruelties  for  a  time,  by  the  rupture  be- 
tween the  king  and  the  pope,  16.  The 
king's  injunctions  to  them,  22.  The  ma- 
jority of  them  for  Popery,  41 .  Yet  com- 
ply with  the  new  service-book,  47. 
Their  marriages  legitimated,  64.  Are  for 
restoring  Popery  in  queen  Mary's  reign, 
75.  Numbers  ejected  for  being  married, 
&c.  77.  Many  for  the  reformation  that 
recanted  under  queen  Mary,  and  after- 
ward turn  again,  91.  In  convocation 
they  were  against  the  reformation  in  the 
beginning  of  queen  Elizabeth's  reign, 
121.  The  inconsiderable  number  that 
quitted  their  livings  on  that  account, 
133.  The  sad  state  of  those  that  remain- 
ed in  the  church,  142.  145.  382.  391. 
Hardships  of  the  country  clergy,  353. 
Selden's  character  of  them,  ii.  128. 
Their  pride  and  ambition,  250.  Their 
approach  towards  Popery,  261.  Canon 
concerning  their  conversation,  304.  Pro- 
ceedings against  the  clergy  for  malig- 
nancy, &c.  iii.  27.  Quality  of  those 
ejected,  31.  Sequestration  of  their  es- 
tates, 32.  Their  hardships,  34.  Quality 
of  those  who  succeeded  them,  35,  36. 
Their  hardships  from  the  solemn  league 
and  covenant,  68.  Numbers  ejected, 
112.  Compared  with  the  ejected  minis- 
ters at  the  restoration,  113.  Hardships 
on  both  sides,  115.  Laud  charged  with 
attempting  to  set  up  an  independent 
power  in  them,  157.  Parliament's  care 
for  a  regular  clergy,  232.  Bill  for  pu- 
nishing scandalous  clergymen,  11. — See 
Committee  and  Scandalous.    SuiTerings 


olxx 


INDEX. 


of  the  episcopal  clergy,  iii.  21,  22.  How- 
far  they  contributed  to  ihe  king's  death, 
463.  Their  forwardness,  iv.  23'i.  Se- 
questered clergy  restored,  239.  Act  for 
it,  271.  Their  behaviour  and  character, 
347.  348.  379.  Clergymen  belonging  to 
cathedrals  whose  offices  were  abo- 
lished, provision  for  their  maintenance, 
28. 

Clerk-ales,  ii.  21 1. 

Clubmen,  their  rise,  iii.  90. 

Coale,  Josiah,his  death,  &c.  v.  245. 

Colchester,  siege  of,  iii.  407. 

College,  Stephen,  executed,  iv.  471. 

Collins,  Mr.  Anthony,  publishes 
Priestcraft  in  Perfection,  and  other 
works,which  excite  controversy.!.  148,  n, 

Collins,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  99. 

Collins,  Mr.  Jolin,  his  death  and  cha- 
racter, V.  45. 

Colraan,  Mr.  his  death  and  character, 
iii.  316. 

Comber,  Dr.  sonjc  account  of  him,  iii. 
100. 

Commentary  on  the  Epliesians,  and 
Dioclesian's  trial,  two  treatises  by  Mr. 
Baynes,  a  divine  of  uncommon  learning, 
ii.  94. 

Commentaries  on  the  Colossians  and 
St.  Peter,  published  by  Mr.  By  field,  a 
divine  of  great  piety,  capacity,  and 
learning,  ii.  119. 

Commissioners,  ecclesiastical.  See 
High-commission. 

Commitments  illegal,  charged  upon 
archbishop  Laud,  iii.  154. 

Committee  of  accommodation,  ii.  395. 
The  sub-committee,  396.  Their  names, 
ib.  Their  propositions  and  queries,  397. 
They  break  up,  402.  Remarks,  ib. 
Committee  for  preaching  ministers,  and 
for  scandalous  ones,  418,  and  n.  One  for 
scandalous  ministers,  iii.  23.  Their  pro- 
ceedings, 24,  &c.  One  for  plundered 
ministers,  27.  Their  proceedings,  ib. 
United  with  that  for  scandalous  minis- 
ters, 28.  Censures  on  their  proceedings, 
ib.  and  29.  Country  committees,  30. 
Their  instructions,  ib.  Their  proceed- 
ings, 31,  &c.  Committee  to  examine 
clergymen,  80.  Their  method  of  exami- 
nation, ib.  Committee  of  sequestrations, 
9.5.  Another  for  scandalous  ministers, 
with  the  earl  of  Manchester's  warrant  to 
them,  107.  His  instructions  to  them, 
108.  His  letter  to  them,  109.  Their  me- 
thod of  proceeding,  110.  Remarks,  111. 
Committee  of  accommodation  between 
the  Presbyterians  and  Independents, 
255,  &c.   Committee  of  safety,  iv.  200. 

Common  Prayer-book,  revised,  i.  63. 
Kstablishcd  by  act  of  iiarliamcnt,  64. 


[See  ser\'ice-book.]  Puritans'  objections 
to  it,  ii.  48.  Queries  concerning  it,  398. 

Commonwealth  government  set  up, 
iv.  1.  Remarks;  an  anecdote  on  their 
motto  ;  opposed  by  the  levellers,  2,  and 
V.  And  by  the  Scots,  3.  Scotland  united 
to  it,  51.  Their  power  and  wise  con- 
duct, 57.  Farther  account  of  their  cha- 
racter, 61. 

Communion-tables  placed  instead  of 
altars,  reasons  for  it,  i.  53.  131.  Refor- 
mation in  the  communion-service,  43.  63. 
Canon  about  them,  ii.  35.  Turned  into 
altars,  221.  Arguments  for  and  against 
it,  222.  Votes  about  them,  419. 

Con)mutation  of  penance,  ii.  304.  iii. 
156. 

Comprehension  attempted  between 
the  Presbyterians  and  Independents,  in 
vain,  iii,  255.  Presbyterians'  address  for 
it,  iv.  250.  Their  proposals  towards  it, 
251.  They  are  disappointed,  254,  &c. 
Another  project  for  it,  381.  Abstract  of 
the  proposals,  382.  Quashed  by  the  bi- 
shops, 385.  Farther  fruitless  attempts 
for  it,  425.  Attempt  in  parliament  for  it, 
460,  &c.  V.  78.  Remarks,  84. 

Cornpton,  bishop,  his  character  and 
conduct,  V.  26  and  27,  ns.  Suspended, 
&c.  27,  and  n. 

Concealments,  commission  of,  i.  307. 

Conference  at  Lambeth,  i.  343.  Heads 
of  it,  344.  Issue  of  it,  345. 

Conferences,  the  two  between  the 
Romish  priests  and  Protestant  divines, 
p.  xxvi  life  of  Neal,  prefixed  to  vol.  i.  n. 

Conferences  of  the  Puritans,  vindicated 
by  them,  i.  415. 

Confession  of  faith  of  the  authors  of 
the  Admonition  to  Parliament,  i.  234,  n. 
Assembly  of  divines'  proceeding  upon  a 
confession  of  faith,  iii.  319.  Presented 
to  parliament,  who  debate  on  it,  ibid. 
Articles  of  discipline  rejected,  but  the 
whole  received  by  the  Scots,  320.  Cen- 
sures upon  it,  321. 

Confession  of  faith.  Baptists';  when 
published,  v.  124.  Its  design,  ibid.  Of 
Dr.  John  Rippon's,  and  other  editions, 
190,  191. 

Confirmation,  what  the  Puritans  dis- 
liked in  it,  i.  194. 

Conformity,  terms  of,  disliked  by 
many,  and  remarks  thereon,  i.  134.  The 
queen  requires  full  conformity,  299. 
Severe  act  to  enforce  it,  300.  426.  Pro- 
clamation for  enforcing  it,  ii.  20.  Ban- 
croft's letter  about  pressing  it,  38.  Low 
terms  of  under  the  commonwealth,  iv.  55. 
'J'ermsof  it  by  the  act  of  uniformity,  a^Q. 
Higher  than  before  the  civil  wars,  330. 

Conformists,  difference  betw*''!'   «'"• 


INDEX. 


clxxt 


old  ones  and  many  of  the  present,  i.  160. 
No  difference  in  points  of  doctrine  be- 
tween the  Puritans  and  Conformists,  196. 
Editor's  note  of  elucidation,  ibid. 

Cong^  d'elire,  bishops  appointed  to 
be  chosen  by,  i.  12.  108.  113. 

Connecticut  colony  founded,  ii.  285. 

Constitution  given  up  and  destroyed, 
iv.  493.  Anecdote,  ibid.  n. 

Conventicle-act,  iv.  357.  Sad  conse- 
quences of  it  to  ministers  and  people, 
358.  The  act  revived,  391.  Additional 
clauses,  392.   Remarks,  394. 

Convention-parliament,  their  senti- 
ments as  to  the  authors  of  the  king's 
death,  iii.  467.   Convention  in  1660,  iv. 

229.  Invite  the  king  home  without  terms, 

230.  Are  turned  into  a  parliament,  236. 
Avow  the  justice  of  the  civil  war,  ibid. 
Give  up  every  thing  the  court  desire, 
237.  Remarks,  ib.  Are  dissolved,  ib. 
Their  acts,  271.  Convention  in  1688.  v. 
69.  Offer  the  crown  to  the  prince  and 
princess  of  Orange,  70.  Turned  into  a 
parliament,  74.  Their  proceedings,  76, 
&c.      " 

Convocations,  how  held  formerly,  and 
their  power,  i.  2,  Restrained  by  Henry 
VIII.  13^  Original  of  them,  68.  They 
have  all  their  powers  from  the  king,  1 14. 
In  queen  Mary's  reign  subscribe  to 
transubstantiation,  75.  In  ttie  beginning 
of  queen  Elizabeth's  reign  against  the 
reformation,  121.  They  next  agree  upon 
the  thirty-nine  articles,  147.  But  are 
divided  about  the  ceremonies,  149. 
Another  increases  the  hardships  of  the 
Puritans,  220.  Defends  pluralities  and 
nonresidence,  363.  Continues  sitting 
after  the  parliament,  385.  Address  the 
queen  against  the  bill  to  prevent  plurali- 
ties, 398.  Make  some  regulations  in  spi- 
ritual courts,  464.  Proceedings  of  the 
convocation  of  1603,  ii.  25,  &c.  Their 
book  of  canons,  29.  Denounce  excom- 
munication on  all  who  reflect  on  them, 
or  question  their  authority,  33.  Pro- 
ceedings of  that  of  1640,  297,  &c.  Con- 
tinued after  the  dissolution  of  the  parlia- 
ment, 298.  Remarks  upon  it,  ib.  Their 
book  of  canons,  300.  Objections  of  the 
commons  to  them,  324,  325.  The  last 
in  Charles's  time,  321.  They  disperse, 
323.  Of  the  sitting  of  the  convocation 
after  the  parliament,  iii.  159.  Meeting 
of  convocation,  iv.  305.  Ordered  to  re- 
view the  liturgy,  306.  Alterations  they 
made  in  it,  307,  &c.  Proceedings  of  the 
convocation  in  king  William's  reign,  v. 
83.  Their  disaffection,  ibid. 

Cooke,  Mr.  secretary,  ii.  167. 

Copes,  of  their  use,  iii.  174. 176. 

Coppc,  Rev.  Mr.  his  sufferings,  v.  134. 


Copping,  Mr.  the  Brownist,  executed, 
i.  314. 

Corbet,  Mr.  Edward,  his  death,  &c. 
iv.  168. 

Corbet,  Mr.  John,  his  death,  character, 
and  works,  iv.  465,  466. 

Cornish,  Rev.  Mr.  suspended  for 
preaching  on  the  evening  of  the  Lord's 
day,  and  Mr.  Devenish  of  Bridgwater, 
ii.  249. 

Cornish,  Mr.  alderman,  executed, v.  9. 

Cornwall,  petition  of  the  inhabitants 
of,  to  the  parliament,  for  better  ministers, 
i.  294. 

Cornwell,  Francis,  his  history,  publi- 
cations, &c.  V.  193,  194,  &c. 

Coronation-oath,  alterations  in  it,  ob- 
jected to  Laud,  iii.  156.  The  king's 
scruples  about  it,  with  regard  to  the 
church,  284,  285.  288.  432. 

Corporation- act,  iv."  292.  Remarks, 
293. 

Cosins,  Rev.  Dr.  his  book  favouring 
Popery,  ii.  262.  Censured  in  parliament, 
336,  and  ns.  Some  account  of  him,  iii. 
99.  His  behaviour  at  the  Savoy-confer- 
ence, iv.  302.  Remarkable  passage  in  his 
will,  348. 

Cotton,  Rev.  Mr.  removes  to  New- 
England,  ii.  228. 

Covenant.  See  Solemn  League. 

Covenant  or  vow  to  stand  by  the  par- 
liament, iii.  19. 

Coverdale,  Miles,  assists  in  translating 
the  Bible,  i.  18.  Made  coadjutor,  and 
then  bishop  of  Exeter,  61.  Retires  out 
of  the  kingdom,  74.  His  sufferings  and 
death,  152.  Much  followed  by  the  Puri- 
tans, 187. 

Council-table,  its  arbitrary  proceed- 
ings, ii.  136.  Council  of  officers  and  agi- 
tators, iii.  334.  Council  of  state,  a  new 
one,iv.  53.  Dismissed  by  Cromwell,  61. 

Country  clergy,  their  hardships,  i. 
3o3. 

Countryman's  catechism,  or  the 
church's  plea  for  tithes,  iv.  55. 

Court  of  Charles  II.  their  views  with 
respect  to  a  comprehension  or  toleration, 
iv.  248.  346.  Their  behaviour,  269. 
Their  licentiousness,  388.  Their  proceed- 
ings to  establish  arbitrary  power,  430.  A 
bill  in  the  house  of  lords  for  that  purpose, 
ib.  It  is  dropped,  431.  Secret  History 
of  this  Court  and  Reign,  a  work  quoted 
in  vol.ii.  19,  n.  25, «.  130, «.  and  in  many 
other  parts  of  these  volumes. 

Coward,  William,  esq.  institutes  the 
lectures  in  Berry-street,  p.  xxiii  of  life  of 
Neal,  prefixed  to  vol.  i. 

Cowel,  Dr.  his  extravagant  positions 
concerning  the  prerogative,  ii.  67. 

('o\,  Dr.  brings  in  king  Edward's  scr- 


c]\xii 


INDEX. 


vice-book  at  Frankfort,  J.  97.  Which 
breaks  up  the  old  congregation,  ibid. 

Cox,  Mr.  B.  his  sufferings,  v.  133. 

Cox,  Mr.  Benjamin,  some  particulars 
of,  V.  196. 

Cranford,  Mr.  James,  his  death,  iv. 
168. 

Cranmer,  archbishop,  gives  sentence 
of  divorce  for  Henry  Vllt.  i.  12.  Pro- 
motes the  reformation,  15.  Reviews  and 
corrects  Tyndal's  Bible,  19.  Appointed 
to  dispute  against  Lambert  the  martyr, 
25.  His  power  declines,  32.  His  judg- 
ment concerning  the  episcopal  jurisdic- 
tion, 41.  His  persecuting  principles,  48. 
Causes  Joan  of  Kent  and  George  Van 
Paris  to  be  burnt  as  heretics,  49,  50.  He 
is  zealous  for  the  habits,  58.  But  relaxes 
his  opinion  about  them,  59.  His  senti- 
ments about  discipline,  68.  Not  satisfied 
with  the  liturgy,  though  twice  reformed, 
ib.  He  is  sent  to  the  Tov.er,  73.  Tried 
for  high-treason,  75.  Declared  a  heretic, 
79.  Degraded,  and  recants,  86.  Re- 
tracts his  recantation,  and  is  burnt,  87. 
Was  utterly  against  the  Popish  habits  at 
last,  157.  Cranmer's  Bible,  ii.  81. 

Creed-church,  manner  of  its  consecra- 
tion by  Laud,  ii.  190. 

Crisp,  Dr.  of  London,  his  death  and 
character,  iii.  16. 

Crofton,  Mr.  his  sutFerings,  iv.  271. 

Cromwell,  lord,  a  friend  to  the  refor- 
mation, i.  15.  Made  visitor-general  of 
the  monasteries,  16.  Arrested,  and  be- 
headed without  trial,  28.  Cause  cf  his 
fall  discussed,  ibid,  and  7i. 

Cromwell,  Oliver,  designs  to  go  to 
New-England,  ii.  287.  440.  492.  507. 
His  character,  iii.  228.  His  bravery 
and  conduct  in  the  battle  of  Nascby, 
230.  He  and  Ireton  confer  with  the  king 
about  his  restoration,  345.  Reasons  of 
his  deserting  him,  346.  His  speech  in 
parliament,  354.  He  reduces  the  Welsh, 
407.  Defeats  the  Scots  under  duke 
Hamilton,  410.  Returns  to  London,  447. 
His  speech  on  the  motion  for  trying  the 
king,  448.  Reduces  Ireland,  iv.  4.  His 
rapid  success, 5.  He  and  his  army  petition 
for  a  toleration,  8.  Marclies  against  the 
Scots,  19.  Defeats  them  Ht  Dunbar,  21. 
Invites  the  Scots  ministers  to  return  to 
their  churches,  ibid.  His  letter  to  the 
governor  of  Edinburgh-castle,  22.  Minis- 
ters' reply,  and  his  answer,  ib.  Reply  to 
the  governor's  complaint,  23.  Extracts  of 
more  letters,  24.  Remarks,  ib.  Chosen 
chancellor  of  Oxford,  25.  His  letter  to 
the  university  thereon,  ib.  Progress  of 
}iis  army  in  Scotland,  46.  Defeats  the 
king  at  Worcester,  49.  His  letter  to  the 
parliament,  ib.  He  and  his  army  quarrel 


with  parliament,  o8.  Remarks,  ib.  Ad- 
vises about  a  new  form  of  government, 
59.  His  ambitious  designs,  ib.  Forcibly 
dissolves  the  long- parliament,  60.  Dis- 
misses the  council  of  state,  61.  Remarks, 
ib.  He  and  his  council  of  officers  assume 
the  government,  63.  His  form  of  sum- 
mons for  a  new  parliament,  64.  His  first 
(called  the  little)  parliament,  65.  De- 
clared protector  by  the  council,  68.  His 
instalment  and  oath,  69,  70,  Remarks, 
71.  Mr.  Baxter's  testimony  to  his  govern- 
ment, 73.  His  first  council,  ib.  State  of 
the  nation  at  his  assuming  the  protector- 
ship, 77.  His  grandeur,  and  wise  manage- 
ment, 78.  Gives  peace  to  the  Dutch,  ib. 
High  reputation  among  foreign  nations, 
ib.  French  ambassador's  speech  to  him, 
79.  His  domestic  enemies,  ibid.  His 
management  of  the  cavaliers,  presbyte- 
rians,  and  republicans,  79,  80.  His 
friends,  81.  Remarks,  ib.  Incorporates 
Scotland  and  [reland  with  England,  ib. 
Royalists'  plot  against  him,  82.  Executes 
the  Portuguese  ambassador's  brother,  83. 
Calls  a  new  parliament,  goes  in  state, 
and  his  speech,  ib.  Second  speech ;  ap- 
points a  recognition  of  the  government, 
84,  85.  He  dissolves  them,  86.  Plots 
against  him,  87.  His  vigilance,  ibid.  Se- 
verity to  the  royalists,  by  decimation, 
88.  For  universal  liberty  of  conscience, 
91.  His  speech  to  parliament  for  that 
purpose,  92.  Bates's  testimony  to  it,  ib. 
Is  for  encouraging  learning,  110.  Ap- 
points new  visitors  for  the  universities, 
ib.  His  zeal  for  the  Protestant  religion, 
112.  His  letter  to  the  prince  of  Tarente, 
ib.  Appoints  major-generals,  119.  Enters 
into  an  alliance  with  France,  ib.  Sends 
Blake  to  the  Mediterranean,  120.  Pub- 
lishes a  severe  ordinance  against  the  old 
sequestered  clergy,  124.  But  is  willing 
to  dispense  with  it,  125.  Reasons  of  the 
severities  against  the  Papis's,  ib.  Is  for 
encouraging  the  Jews,  126.  Assists  the 
Protestants inine valleys,  128.  His  letter 
to  the  duke  of  Savoy,  129.  Calls  a  new 
parliament,  134.  Assists  the  Protestants 
at  Nismcs,  146.  His  letter  to  cardinal 
Mazarine,  ib.  Debates  about  giving  hira 
the  title  of  king,  150.  His  reasons  for 
declining  it,  1.52.  Remarks,  ib.  His  title 
of  protector  confirmed,  153.  His  second 
instalment,  156.  His  grandeur,  and  wise 
adminstration,  157.  His  treaty  with 
France,  158.  Constitutes  an  upper  house 
of  parliament,  160.  His  speech  at  their 
dissolution,  161,  162.  Purges  the  army, 
1 63.  And  projects  a  union  of  the  whole 
reformed  interest,  ib.  Resigns  his  chan- 
cellorship of  Oxford,  165.  Appoints  his 
?on  Henry  lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland,  ib. 


INDEX. 


clxxiii 


His  only  remaining  descendants,  166. 
Success  of  his  arms  abroad,  169.  Plots 
against  him,  170.  His  sickness,  180.  His 
last  prayer,  181.  His  death,  burial,  and 
character,  181,  182.  As  a  soldier  and 
statesman,  183.  His  public,  religious, 
and  moral  character,  184,  185.  His  en- 
thusiasm, 186.  Objections  against  him 
considered,  ib.  In  regard  to  his  dissimu- 
lation, ambition,  &c.  187.  Sum  of  his 
character,  188.  Poems  on,  ib.  His  body 
taken  up  after  the  Restoration,  273. 

Cromwell,  Henry,  appointed  by  his 
father  lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland,  iv.  165. 
Some  account  of  him  and  his  family, 
166.  His  letters  to  his  brother,  193. 
His  letter  to  Fleetwood,  194.  Others, 
196.  275. 

Cromwell,  Richard,  chosen  chancellor 
of  Oxford,  iv.  165.  Proclaimed  pro- 
tector, 190.  Calls  a  parliament,  191. 
Obliged  by  the  army  to  dissolve  them, 
192.  Deposed  by  the  army,  ib.  Quietly 
resigns  the  protectorship,  197,  and  n. 
Resigns  his  chancellorship,  and  ab- 
sconds, 234.  His  character,  235.  Death 
and  character  of  his  wife,  437,  n. 

Crosby's  History  of  English  Baptists, 
quoted  by  the  editor,  i.  16,  n.  and  in  a 
variety  of  other  places  in  the  course  of 
the  work.  See  an  account  of  this  work, 
editor's  advertisement  to  vol.  iii. 

Cross  in  baptism,  objections  of  the 
Puritans  against  it,  i.  193.  Bishop 
Rudd's  moderating  speech  about  it,  ii. 
26.  Puritans'  objections,  48.  51. 

Cross  of  the,  in  baptism,  a  learned 
treatise,  by  Mr.  R.  Parker;  conse- 
quences to  the  author,  ii.  65. 

Cross,  Dr.  some  account  of  him,  iii. 
397. 

Crosses,  several  pulled  down,  iii.  39. 
Pamphlet  on  it,  ib.  n. 

Crowder,  Mr.  his  hard  treatment,  ii. 
197. 

Crowly,  Mr.  bis  sufferings,  i.  181. 

Cud  worth,  Dr.  some  account  of  him, 
iii.  101,  102,  n. 

Daill6,  of  Paris,  his  letter  on  the  king's 
constancy  in  religion,  iv.  215. 

De  L'Angle  on  the  same,  ib. 

Damplln,  a  Papist,  hanged,  i.  28. 

Danger  of  the  church,  cry  of,  iv. 
434. 

Dangerfield's  plot,  iv.  573.  Proceed- 
ings against  him  in  James's  reign,  v.  4. 

D' An  vers,  an  eminent  minister  and 
v^riter,  an  account  of,  v.  200. 

Darrel,  Mr.  his  sufferings  for  pretend- 
ing to  cast  out  unclean  spirits,  i.  459. 
His  protestation,  ib. 

Davenant,  bishop,  censured,  ii.  187. 
Death  and  character,  427.  His  benefac- 


tions to  Qiicen's-coUege,  Cambridge, 
ib.  n, 

Davenport,  Rev.  Mr.  removes  to 
New-England,  ii.  229. 

Davenport,  Christopher,  some  account 
of  the  work  he  wrote  under  the  title  oif 
Franciscus  de  Clara,  and  of  himself,  ii. 
263,  and  n. 

Day,  bishop,  deprived,  i.  55.  Resto- 
red, 73. 

Deacons,  conclusions  of  the  Puritans 
concerning  them,  i.  279. 

Dead  bodies  of  considerable  persons 
in  Cromwell's  and  parliament  times  dug 
up,  iv.  318. 

Dead,  praying  for  them,  i.  37. 

Deans  and  chapters,  &c.  bill  for  abo- 
lishing them,  ii.  390.  Dr.  Hackett's  de- 
fence of  them,  391.  Several  speeches 
against  them,  393,  &c.  Origin  of  them, 
ib.  Resolutions  of  the  commons  against 
them,  395. 

Declaration  of  faith,  by  the  reformers 
in  prison,  i.  79.  Of  articles  of  religion, 
set  forth  by  the  bishops,  127. 

Declaration  of  the  Doings  of  those 
Mnisters,  &c.  a  work  published  in  1566, 
to  justify  those  who  refused  the  gar- 
ments ;  an  abstract  from  it,  an  account 
of  the  answers  it  produced,  and  the  mi- 
nisters' reply,  i.  183 — 185. 

Declaration  to  encourage  sports  on  the 
Lord's  day  ,a  curious  one  issued  by  James 
1.   an  extract  and  account  of,  ii.  105. 

Deering,  Mr.  articles  of  his  examina- 
tion, i.  250.  Deprived  and  restored, 
251.  Deprived  again,  252.  His  death 
and  character,  283. 

Deering,  sir  Edw.  his  speech  against 
the  hierarchy,  ii.  389. 

Defence  of  the  ministers'  reasons  for 
refusal  of  subscription  to  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  against  the  cavils  of  F. 
Hutton,  B.  D.  Dr.  Covel,  and  Dr. 
Sparkes,  a  work  published  in  1607  ;  an 
extract  from  it,  ii.  54. 

Defender  of  the  faith,  the  origin  of 
that  title,  i.  7. 

Defenders  in  Bohemia,  some  account 
of,  ii.  107. 

Delaune,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  iv.  485 
— 487,  and  notesl 

Delegates,  rise  of  the  court  of,  i.  14. 

Delinquents,  ordinance  for  seizing 
their  estates,  iii.  32. 

Dell,  William,  a  Baptist  minister, 
some  account  of,  v.  191. 

Demonstration  of  Discipline,  a  book 
so  called ;  proceedings  against  the  sup- 
posed author,  i.  408,  &c. 

Denne,  Mr.  Henry,  his  disputation  in 
prison  with  Dr.  Featly,  iii.  268,  n.  His 
sufferings,  v.  134.  His  death  and  charac- 
ter, iv.  322,  n. 


clxxiv 


INDEX. 


Derby,  earl  of,  defeated,  iv.  48. 

Descent  of  Christ  into  bell,  contro- 
versy about  it,  i.  457. 

Design  of  this  work,  i.  preface,  p.  i. 
xiv,  XV. 

Detestation  of  the  Errors  of  ihe  Times  ; 
a  book  published  by  the  assembly  of  di- 
vines about  1643,  against  the  sectarians, 
iii.  310. 

Devon  and  Cornwall  ministers'  pro- 
testation of  their  loyalty,  ii.  62. 

De  Wits  murdered,  iv.  413. 

Dewsbury,  William,  his  death  and 
character,  v.  275. 

Digby,  lord,  his  speech  against  the 
bishops  and  new  canons,  ii.  318.  An- 
other for  reforming  the  hierarchy,  367. 
Another  against  the  earl  of  Strafford, 
378. 

Diodati  of  Geneva,  his  temperate  an- 
swer to  the  letter  of  the  assembly  of  di- 
vines, iii.  76,  n. 

Dippers  Dipt,  by  Dr.  Featley  ;  a  cele- 
brated piece  against  the  Baptists,  iii. 
268,  n. 

Directory  for  public  worship  esta- 
blished, iii.  127.  Preface  to  it,  ib.  Its 
variations  from  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer,  129.  Success  of  it,  131.  Ordi- 
nance for  enforcing  the  use  of  it,  ib.  Re- 
#  marks,  ib.  The  king  forbids  the  use  of 
it,  132.  University  of  Oxford's  objec- 
tions, 371.  The  king's  objection  to  it, 
436.     See  Appendix,  No.  VIII. 

Directory  for  ordination  of  ministers, 
iii.  232.     See  Appendix,  No.  IX. 

Disciplina  Ecclesiae  ;  a  book  in  high 
esteem,  written  by  Mr.  Travers,  pub- 
lished in  English  by  Mr.  Cartwright,  i. 
358. 

Discipline  of  the  church,  reformers' 
opinion  of,  i  29,  n.  68,  69.  Puritans'  ob- 
jections, and  complaints  of  the  want  of 
it,  192.  The  commons  address  the  queen 
to  reform  it,  219.  Rules  for  it,  agreed 
upon  by  the  ministers,  &c.  of  Northamp- 
ton, 221.  Associations  of  the  Puritans 
for  restoring  it,  277.  Their  book  of  dis- 
cipline, 358.  Another  treatise,  called 
the  Abstract,  359.  Bill  to  reform  it,  ib. 
Form  of  subcription  to  the  book  of  dis- 
cipline, 387.  Persons  who  subscribed  it, 
ib.  What  the  Puritans  wanted  reformed 
in  it,  ii.  5.  Innovations  in  it.  397.  Bi- 
shop Williams's  scheme  of  it,  400. 

Disney,  Dr.  bis  life  of  Jortin  quoted, 
iii.  419,  n. 

Dispensing  power,  arguments  for  and 
against  it,  iv.  416.  The  commons  vote 
against  it,  417.  The  dissenters  renounce 
it,  418,  and  v.  33.  Exercised  by  James 
II.  15.  Declared  legal  by  the  judges, 
ib.  and  16. 

Disputation   at  Oxford   l>eiween    the 


reformers  and  Papists,  i.  78.  Another 
appointed  by  queen  Elizabeth,  117. 

Dissenters,  Protestant,  friends  to  their 
country,  i.  preface  ix.  Grievances  on 
them,  ib.  See  more  under  Nonconform- 
ists. Bill  for  their  ease,  iv.  419.  It  mis- 
carries, 420.  Severity  of  the  court 
against  them  revived,  426.  Their  suffer- 
ings, 426,  427.  Bill  for  easing  them 
withdrawn  by  the  clerk,  462.  Proceed- 
ings thereon  in  the  next  parliament,  467. 
Their  persecution  revived  by  order  of 
king  and  council,  471.  Treatises  in 
favour  of  them,  472.  Their  farther  suf- 
ferings, 474.  I'heir  persecution  com- 
pared with  the  reformers  in  Mary's  reign, 
497.  Persecution  revived  in  James's 
reign,  v.  3.  Some  turn  from  the  church 
to  them,  1 0.  Progress  of  the  persecution 
against  them,  ib.  Their  methods  to  con- 
ceal their  meetings,  11.  Reasons  for 
their  not  writing  against  Popery,  13. 
Have  liberty  by  means  of  the  dispensing 
power,  15.  Are  caressed  by  the  court, 
16.  The  end  of  their  prosecution  by  the 
penal  laws,  37.  Computation  of  suffer- 
ers, and  estimation  of  damages,  19,  20,  n. 
Reasons  of  their  numbers  not  decreas- 
ing, 20.  Commission  of  inquiry  into 
their  losses  by  the  church-party,  22. 
They  are  courted  by  the  king  and 
church,  29.  Admitted  to  serve  offices, 
32.  But  will  not  generally  acknowledge 
the  dispensing  power,  33,  and  n.  Ad- 
dresses of  some  of  them,  34,  35,  and  ns. 
Are  jealous  of  the  king's  conduct,  36. 
The  ciiurch  applies  to  them  for  assist- 
ance, with  assurances  of  favour  in  better 
times,  37.  Prince  of  Orange's  advice  to 
them,  ib.  Remarks,  ib.  Letter  to  them, 
38.  Reasons  for  their  not  being  for  abro- 
gating the  penal  laws  at  this  crisis,  41. 
Are  courted  by  the  bishops  in  their  dis- 
tress, with  fair  promises,  58,  59.  Re- 
marks, 60.  Conduct  of  the  tories  towards 
them  since  the  Revolution,  88. 

Distractions  in  the  state,  ii.  425. 

Divine  Beginning  and  Institution  of 
Christ's  true,visible,and  material  Church ; 
asmalltreatise,by  Mr.  Jacob,  1610.  Ex- 
plication and  confirmation  of  ditto,  an- 
other treatise,  ii.  92.  Otherworksofhisib. 

Divisions  between  the  first  reform- 
ers that  fled  to  Frankfort  and  Geneva, 
i.  preface  vi. 

Doctrinal  Puritans,  i.  preface  vii,  and 
453. 

Doctrine  of  the  church,  reformers* 
opinions  on,  i.  29,  n.  Doctrines  reform- 
ed, 62.  Reformation  of  it  desired  in  the 
conference  at  Hampton-court,  ii.  13. 
Innovations  in  it,  397. 

Dod,  Mr.  l)is  death  and  character,  iii. 
270.  Of  bis  sayings,  ib.  w. 


INDEX. 


clxxv 


Dorislaus,  Dr.  circumstances  of  liis 
murder,  iv.  3.  Anecdotes  of  him,  ib.  «. 

Dorset,  Devon,  Somerset,  and  Hamp- 
shire, ravaged  by  the  king's  troops,  iii. 
91. 

Downer,  Ann,  a  woman  of  eminent 
strength  of  piety  and  intellect,  v.  '273. 

Downing,  Dr.  and  Mr.  Marshall,  de- 
fended against  a  charge  of  Dr.  Grey,  iii. 
3,  «. 

Downing,  Dr.  his  death  and  charac- 
ter, iii.  142. 

Drelincourt,  his  letter  on  the  king's 
constancy^  in  religion,  iv.  214. 

Drop  of  Honey,  &c.  a  popular  little 
tract,  V,  201. 

Dublin  university  founded,  ii.  88. 

Du  Moulin,  Dr.  Lewis,  some  account 
of  him,  iii.  397.  His  sentiments  about  the 
authors  of  the  king's  death,  465. 

Dunbar,  battle  of,  iv.  21. 

Dunkirk  delivered  to  the  English,  iv. 
169.  A  story  of  Cromwell,  in  relation  to 
it,  ib.  Sold  to  the  French  by  Charles  II. 
and  lord  Clarendon's  hand  in  it,  322, 
323,  n, 

Dury,  Mr.  writes  against  the  Jews,  iv. 
126. 

Dutch  and  French  churches,  their  ad- 
dress to  James  I.  and  his  answer,  ii.  4. 
Address  to  the  bishop  of  London,  and 
his  answer,  34,  35.  Laud  obliges  them 
to  conformity,  232.  His  injunctions  to 
them,  233.  They  are  broken  up,  234. 
See  German  and  Dutch  church.  Dis- 
turbed by  archbishop  Laud,  iii.  194. 

Dutch  war,  under  the  long  parliament, 
iv.  57.  Cromwell  puts  an  end  to  it,  78. 
In  Charles  II.  360.  The  second,  406. 
Ended,  427.  Overrun  by  the  French, 
413. 

Duppa,  Dr.  an  account  of,  iv.  243, 
and  n.   His  charities,  ib.  n. 

Dyke,  Mr.  suspended,  i.  348.  His  pa- 
rishioners and  the  lord-treasurerintercede 
for  him,  but  in  vain,  349. 

Earle,  Dr.  J.  an  account  of,  p.  xxv  of 
life  of  Neal,  prefixed  to  vol.  i.  n. 

Eaton,  Rev.  John,  his  death  and  cha- 
racter, ii.  428.  Of  his  work  entitled 
The  Honevcomb  of  Free  Justification, 
ib. 

Ecclesiastical  courts,  their  power  ex- 
tended by  Laud,  ii.  244.  Held  in  the 
bishops'  own  names,  245.  Ecclesiastical 
commission  erected,  v.  23.  To  prepare 
materials  for  a  bill  of  comprehension,  78. 
Names  of  commissioners,  79.  Their 
powers,  ib.  Dispute  about  the  legality 
of  their  commission,  80.  Reasons  against 
alterations  in  the  liturgy,  ib.  And  for 
them,ib.  Proceedings,  81.  Ecclesiastical 
laws :  see  Canon». 


Ecclesiastical  historians,  remarks  on,  i. 
preface,  xv. 

Edge-hill  fight,  ii.  502. 

Edmund's,  St.  church  in  Salisbury, 
some  particulars  relating  to  it,  and  to  its 
painted  windows,  ii.  202,  203. 

Edinburgh-castle  surrendered,  iv.  24. 

Edward  VI.  born,  i.  24.  Succeeds  his 
father,  37.  The  regency  appointed  dur- 
ing his  minority,  ib.  The  reformation  ad- 
vances, ib.  His  injunctions  about  reli- 
gion, &c.  39,  n.  His  first  service-book, 
44.  Prohibits  all  preaching,  and  why, 
42.  Insurrections  in  his  reign,  and  on 
what  account,  47.  Severities  on  account 
of  religion  in  his  time,  48,  49.  His  re- 
luctance to  sign  the  -warrant  for  Joan 
Boucher's  execuiion  for  heresy,  49.  An 
instance  of  his  piety,  56.  His  letter  to 
the  archbishop  to  dispense  with  the  ha- 
bits in  Hooper's  consecration,  58.  His 
patent  for  establishing  the  German  chnrch 
in  London,  60,  His  book  of  articles,  62. 
His  second  service-book,  63,  64.  Ap- 
points a  royal  visitation  about  the  church 
plate,  &c.  64.  How  far  the  reformation 
proceeded,  and  the  king's  desire  of  pro- 
ceeding farther,  66,  67.  He  laments  that 
he  could  not  restore  the  primitive  disci- 
pline, 67.  His  death  and  character,  68, 
69.  Remarks  on  the  sentiments  of  the 
reformers  in  this  reign,  69.  By  his  will 
appoints  lady  Jane  Grey  his  successor, 
71.  His  laws  about  religion  repealed,  75. 
But  revived  by  queen  Elizabeth,  108. 
His  service-book  re-established,  with  al- 
terations, 118,  119. 

Edwards,  Dr.  some  account  of  him,  iii. 
391. 

Edwards's  Antapologia,  against  the 
Independents,  iii.  120.  His  Gangraena, 
310.  Remarks  upon  it,  312. 

Ejected  ministers,  their  sufferings,  ir. 
340.  Names  of  those  who  survived  the 
Revolution,  v.  89.     See  Ministers. 

Eikoon  Basilike,  a  spurious  book,  iii. 
459. 

Elders,  Puritans'  opinion  concerning 
them,  ii.  57. 

Elector  palatine  takes  the  covenant, 
and  sits  in  the  assembly  of  divines,  iii. 
66.  137.  His  answer  to  the  committee  of 
lords  and  commons,  138. 

Elenchus  Religionis  Papisticae,  with 
an  appendix  by  Dr.  Bastwick ;  this  work 
denies  the  divine  right  of  the  order  of 
bishops,  &c.  ii.  228.  Other  works  as- 
cribed to  him,  252.  Extract  from  the 
Elenchus  of  Dr.  George  Bates,  an  emi- 
nent royalist,  513. 

Elizabeth,  queen,  on  her  accession 
wishes  to  restore  king  Edward's  liturgy, 
i.  preface,  vii.  Objected  to  by  many,  but 
enforced  by  her,  and  subscription  urged 


clxxvi 


INDEX. 


by  the  bishops  to  the  liturgy,  ceremo- 
nies, and  discipline,  of  the  church,  vii. 
Erects  a  court  of  high-commission,  viii. 
Carries  her  prerogative  as  high  as 
Charles  Lib.  Illegitimated  by  her  father, 
19.  Her  danger  and  sufferings  in  her 
sister's  reign,  101.  Her  accession  to  the 
crown,  104.  State  of  the  nation  and  of 
religion  at  that  time,  103.  She  forbids 
all  preaching  for  a  time,  ib.  The  su- 
premacy restored  to  her  by  parliament, 
108.  She  appoints  ecclesiastical  com- 
missioners, 1 10.  Is  afraid  of  reforming 
too  far,  118.  146.  Her  injunctions  about 
religion,  127.  She  retains  images,  and 
several  Popish  ceremonies  in  her  chapel, 
132.  Assists  the  confederate  Protestants 
in  Scotland,  139.  The  pope  writes  to 
her,  142.  She  is  averse  to  the  married 
clergy,  146.  Her  supremacy  confirmed, 
ib.  She  writes  to  the  archbishops  to  en- 
force the  act  of  uniformity,  1.^4.  Refuses 
to  ratify  the  bishops'  advertisements, 
156.  168.  173.  She  visits  the  university 
of  Cambridge,  179.  A  remarkable  in- 
stance of  her  stretching  the  prerogative, 
197.  Her  dangerous  sickness,  and  the 
hazard  of  the  reformation  at  that  time, 
204.  She  assists  the  confederate  Pro- 
testants of  France  and  Holland,  20.). 
Rebellion  of  her  Popish  subjects,  206. 
She  is  excommunicated  by  the  pope,  ib. 
Proceedings  of  her  parliament  there- 
upon, 207.  She  is  very  arbitrary  with 
her  parliament,  215.  220.  229.  And 
stops  their  attempts  for  a  farther  refor- 
mation, 239.  Her  inveteracy  against 
the  Puritans,  and  attempt  to  suppress 
them,  246.  250.  She  was  favourable  to 
the  Papists,  271.  Persecutes  the  Ana- 
baptists, 273.  Her  reasons  for  putting 
down  the  religious  exerci^esof  the  clergy, 
284,  n.  288.  Her  letter  to  the  bishop  of 
London  for  that  purpose,  284,  //.  Grin- 
dal's  honest  advice  to  her,  287.  For 
which  she  sequesters  and  confines  him, 
288.  Her  designed  marriage  with  the 
duke  of  Anjou,  'J96.  She  forbids  a  fast 
appointed  by  the  commons,  297.  And 
the  private  fastings  of  the  clergy,  ib. 
She  requires  full  conformity,  298.  Con- 
tinues to  assist  foreign  Protestants,  307. 
Grants  a  commission  of  concealments,  ib. 
But  revokes  it,  308.  Grants  a  new  ec- 
clesiastical commission, 330.  Again  stops 
the  parliament's  proceedings  for  a  far- 
ther reform,  366.  A  plot  of  the  Papists 
against  her  life,  369.  Rejects  the  bill  for 
the  better  observation  of  the  sabbath, 
371.  Stops  other  bills  for  reform,  385. 
Another  plot  of  the  Papists  against  her, 
S86.  Puritans  petition  her,  but  in  vain, 
.$90.  Her  conduct  in  the  Spanish  inva- 
sion, 398.    She  again  stops  the  proceed- 


ings of  parliament,  399.  Prohibits  the 
books  against  the  church,  404.  Her  arbi- 
trary messages  to  the  parliament,  423. 
425.  She  repents  of  putting  Barrowe 
and  Greenwood,  twoBrownists,  to  death, 
437.  Dislikes  the  predestinarian  con- 
troversy, 455.  She  again  stops  the  par- 
liament's proceedings,  461.  464.  Her 
death  and  character,  471.  The  editor's 
supplemental  reflections  on  her  reign, 
473—479. 

Elizabeth,  princess,  married  to  the 
elector  palatine,  ii.  86. 

Elliot,  sir  John,  his  speech  in  parlia- 
ment, ii.  167.  He  dies  in  prison,  171. 
Of  his  portrait,  ib.  n. 

Elliot,  Rev,  Mr.  removes  to  New- 
England,  ii.  197. 

Elliston,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  7.353. 

Engagement,  a  new  oath  established 
to  the  commonwealth,  iv.  2.  Enforced, 
8.  To  be  taken  by  the  whole  nation, ib. 
Refused  by  the  Presbyterians,  9.  Cava- 
liers and  sectarians  take  it,  ib.  Reasons 
for  and  against  it,  10.  Tendered  to  the 
universities,  25. 

England's  Complaint,  &c.  a  pamphlet 
against  the  canons,  ii.  305. 

English  Pope,  a  work  printed  in  1643. 
A  smart  quotation  from  it,  ii.  262. 

English  Puritanism,  a  treatise  by  Mr. 
Bradshaw,  abstract  from  it,  ii.  55. 

Enthusiasm,  rise  of  it  in  the  army, 
iii.  229.  A  farther  account  of  it,  313. 

Episcopacy,  rise  of  the  controversy 
about  its  divine  right,  i.  395.  The  con- 
troversy carried  on,  446.  Restored  in 
Scotland,  ii.  75,  &c.  Pamphlets  for  and 
against,  344.  Bishop  Hall's  defence  of 
it,  and  answer  by  Smectymmuis,  345. 
Remarks,  351.  Bill  for  its  abolition, 
498.  Remarks,  500,  Debated  in  the 
treaty  of  Uxbridge,  iii.  216.  Between 
the  king  and  Mr.  Henderson,  284.  Abo- 
lished by  parliament,  306.  Debated  in 
the  treaty  of  Newport,  426.  Remarks, 
432.  Archbishop  Usher's  sentiments 
about  it,  441.  State  of,  before  the  Re- 
storation, iv.  208.  Restored  in  Scotland, 
against  the  king's  mind,  311,  312.  Re- 
stored in  Ireland,  314.  Abolished  in 
Scotland,  v.  85.  Which  excites  disaffec- 
tion to  the  government,  and  to  the  Eng- 
lish dissenters,  86.  Cromwell  tolerates 
episcopalians,  iv.  72. 

Erastians,  their  opinion  of  church-go- 
vernment, iii.  116.  Their  chief  patrons 
in  the  assembly  of  divines,  and  in  the 
parliament,  117.  Their  objections  to 
the  divine  rigi)t  of  presbytery,  236. 
Their  conduct,  240.  Their  opinion 
about  suspension  and  excommunication, 
242. 

Erasmus's  Paraphrase  on  the  Gospels 


INDEX. 


clxxvii 


in  English,  ordered  to  be  set  up  in 
churches,  i.  127. 

Erastus's  famous  book  De  Excom- 
niunicatione,  anecdote  of  it,  i.  465,  n. 
His  principles,  ii.  author's  preface,  ix. 

Erudition  of  a  Christian  Man,  a  re- 
markable book,  called  the  King's  Book, 
an  account  of,  i.  29,  and  n.  Remarks 
upon  it,  31. 

Essex,  earl  of,  his  character,  ii.  314. 
Character  of  his  party,  3l5.  Arrives  in 
London  after  the  battle  of  Edge-hill,  iii. 
1.  Is  defeated  in  Cornwall,  89.  He  is 
removed,  228.  His  death  and  character, 
315. 

Essex,  petitions  for  their  deprived  mi- 
nisters, i.  328,  349.  Names  of  those  that 
were  suspended,  345,  n. 

Et  cetera  oath,  ii.  302.  Objections 
against  it,  325. 

Evans,  Dr.  John,  some  account  of,  p. 
xxi  of  memoirs  of  Neal  prefixed  to  vol. 
i.  n. 

Evans,  Catherine,  ice.  travels  and 
history  of,  v.  234. 

Ewins,  Mr.  some  particulars  of  him, 
V.  199,  and  n. 

Exchequer  shut  up,  iv.  405. 

Exclusion  bill  brought  in,  iv.  452. 
Brought  in  again,  458.  467. 

Excommunication,  Puritans' notion  of 
it,  i.  427,  and  n.  Terrible  consequences  of 
it  in  spiritual  courts,  ii.  32.  Canon  about 
it,  304.  Opinions  of  the  Presbyterians, 
Independents,  and  Erastians,  on  it,  iii. 
242.  Ordinance  for  it,  244. 

Executions  for  Treason,  a  book  so 
called,  quoted,  i.  88. 

Exercises,  religious. — See  Prophesy- 
ings. 

Exeter  besieged  by  a  Popish  faction, 
in  Edward  VI.'s  time,  i.  48.  The  inha- 
bitants relieved  by  lord  Russel,  ib.  It 
surrenders  to  the  parliament-army,  and 
the  princess  Henrietta,  the  king's 
daughter,  made  prisoner  there,  but 
escapes  to  France,  iii.  272. 

Exhortation  to  the  Governors,  &c.  a 
book  published  by  Mr.  Penry  in  1588, 
i.  438. 

Exhortation  to  the  taking  of  the  solemn 
league  and  covenant,  iii.  63.  Answered, 
64. 

Exiles  for  religion  in  queen  Mary's 
days,  i.  74.  93.  Their  petition  to  her  in 
behalf  of  the  sufferers  at  home,  84.  Dis- 
putes among  them  about  the  ceremonies 
and  service-book,  which  gave  rise  to  the 
Puritans,  93.  They  appeal  to  Calvin, 
96.  Some  of  them  set  up  the  Geneva  dis- 
cipline, 97.  Their  reasons  for  laying 
aside  the  rites  and  ceremonies,  98.  Re- 
marks upon  the  breach  between  them, 
ib.  Farther  difference  among  them,  100. 
VOL.  V. 


They  return  home  on  queen  Elizabeth's 
accession,  and  with  what  temper,  105. 
Their  good  resolutions,  107. — See  Re- 
formers. 

Factories,  English,  in  Holland,  regu- 
lations of  them  projected  by  Laud,  ii. 
205. 

Fagius  comes  to  England,  i.  42.  His 
bones  dug  up  and  burnt  by  the  Papists, 
89. 

Fairfax,  general,  his  character,  iii.  228. 
King's  clergy's  petition  to  him,  358. 
Counter- petition  of  the  Presbyterian 
clergy  to  him,  359.  He  suppresses  the 
cavaliers  in  Kent  and  Essex,  407. 

Faith,  the  first  reformers' opinion  about 
it,i.  29,  n. 

Falkland,  lord,  his  speech  for  reform- 
ing the  hierarchy,  ii.  365.  Against  the 
earl  of  Stratford,  379. 

False  news,  proclamation  against 
spreading,  iv.  414. 

Family  of  love,  an  enthusiastic  sect,  i. 
273. 

Farmer,  Richard,  some  account  of,  v. 
198. 

Fast,  voted  by  the  commons,  i.  297. 
Forbid  by  the  queen,  ib.  Parliament's 
monthly  one,  iii.  37.  The  king's  in  op- 
position, 38.  Parliament's  kept  on  Christ- 
mas-day, 140.  Occasional  fasts,  38. 

Fastingsof  the  clergy  put  down,  i.  297. 

Feasts  of  dedication,  ii.  214.  iii.  164. 
Their  rise,  168. 

Featley,  Dr.  expelled  the  assembly  of 
divines,  and  taken  into  custody  as  a  spy, 
iii.  79.  His  death,  267.  An  account  of 
his  book  against  the  Baptists,  268,  v. 
His  challenge  in  defence  of  the  church  of 
England,  268.  His  character,  and  last 
praj-er,  269. 

Fell,  Dr.  vice-chancellor  of  Oxford, 
treats  the  parliament's  visiters  with  con- 
tempt, iii.  374,  375.  Is  deprived  of  his 
vice-chancellorship,  and  taken  into  cus- 
tody, 377.  Some  farther  account  of  him, 

388.  His  death,  &c.  v.  47,  48. 

Fell,  xMrs.  M.  persecuted,  v.  224. 

Fellows,  form  of  inducting  the  new- 
ones  at  Cambridge,  iii.  106. 

Felton,  stabs  the  duke  of  Buckingham, 
ii,  163. 

Fenner,  Mr.  defends  the  Puritans,  i. 

389,  390. 

Feoffees,  censured  in  the  star-cham- 
ber, ii.  201. 

Ferrars,  bishop,  burnt,  i.  84.  He  was 
against  the  Popish  gar.aients,  157. 

Field,  Mr.  suspended,  i.  328. 

Field  and  Wilcox  imprisoned  for  the 
admonition  to  the  parliament,  i.  231. 
Their  apology,  2.32.  Their  supplication, 
235.  Their  confession  of  faith,  and  pre- 


m 


dxxviii 


INDEX. 


face  to  it,  234,  n.  &c.  Their  conference 
with  the  archbishop's  chaplain,  235. 
And  hard  usage,  ib. 

Field  conventicles,  act  against,  iv. 
500. 

Fifth-monarchy  men,  theur  plot  against 
Cromwell,  iv.  170.  Their  insurrection 
after  the  Restoration,  278,  279,  n.  Con- 
sequences of  it,  279.  Disowned  by  the 
Independents,  280.  By  the  Baptists, 
281,  and«.  By  the  Quakers, 282,  and  n. 

Fifths  of  estates  allowed  wives  and 
children  of  delinquents,  iii.  33.  And  of 
ejected  clergymen,  114. 

Finch,  lord-chief-justice,  his  character, 
ii.  135. 

Finch,  Rev.  Mr.  his  case,  iii.  26. 

Finch,  Dr.  sent  to  invite  the  prince 
of  Orange,  by  the  heads  of  colleges,  to 
Oxford,  V.  66. 

Fire  of  London,  iv.  372.  Produces  a 
sort  of  liberty  to  the  Nonconformists, 
373. 

Firmin,  Mr.  George,  his  character  of 
Mr.  Marshall,  iv.  134. 

First-fruits  and  tenths. — See  Annates. 

Fisher,  bishop,  refuses  to  take  the 
oath  of  succession  and  supremacy,  i.  14. 
Beheaded  for  it,  15,  and  22. 

Fisher,  Mr.  Samuel,  his  death,  &c.  iv. 
371. 

Fitz-Harris's  sham  plot,  iv.  467.  He  is 
executed,  468. 

Five  members,  king  goes  to  seize,  ii. 
457.  Authors  of  that  project,  458,  and  n. 

Five-mile  act,  against  Nonconformist 
ministers,  iv.  366,  367,  n. 

Five  points,  a  declaration  forbidding 
to  preach  on  them,  iii.  179, 180. 

Fleetwood,  lieutenant-general,  for  de- 
posing Richard  Cromwell,  iv.  192.  Hen- 
ry Cromwell's  letter  to  him,  194.  His 
death,  196. 

Fletcher,  Dr.  made  bishop  of  London, 
and  persecutes  the  Puritans,  i.  4.50.  The 
queen  displeased  at  his  second  mar- 
riage; his  death,  451. 

Ford,  Mr.  and  others  expelled  the 
university  for  preaching  against  Arraini- 
anism  and  the  new  ceremonies,  ii.  196. 

Foreign  Protestants  take  sanctuary  in 
England,  i.  42.  Their  sentiments  about 
the  habits  and  ceremonies,  163,  &c. 
Foreign  Protestant  churches  disowned, 
ii.  235.  Laud  discourages  them,  iii.  187. 
189.  193. 

Forma,  promissionis  et  ohjurationis,  i. 
253. 

Forms,  &c.  a  variety  of  them  in  dif- 
ferent churches,  allowed  oven  by  the 
Papists,  i.  44.  This  complained  of  in  the 
churcli  of  England,  154. 

Fownes,  Mr.George,  history  of,  v.  199, 
2(M>. 


Fox,  ]Mr.  John,  his  letter  to  Ift.  Hum- 
phreys,i.  145.  His  Acts  and  3Ionunients, 
153.  Neglected  by  the  church  for  scru- 
pling the  habits,  ib.  Summoned  before 
the  commissioners,  but  refuses  to  sub- 
scribe, 173.  Intercedes  with  the  queen 
to  spare  some  Anabaptists  that  were  con- 
demned to  be  burnt,  273.  His  death  and 
character,  394,  395. 

Fox,  George,  an  account  of  him  and 
his  parents,  iv.  29,  &c.  and  ns.  His  suf- 
ferings, 31,  32,  and  ns.  Is  joined  by 
others,  33.  A  farther  account  of  him,  v. 
206.  222,  223.  228.  253,  &c. 

Foxes  and  Firebrands,  authors  of,  iv. 
435,  n. 

France,  war  with  it,  ii.  154.  French 
ambassador's  speech  to  the  protector,  iv. 
79.  Their  conquests,  360.  Declare  war 
with  the  Dutch,  and  overrun  their  coun- 
try, 413.  Their  ministers  employed  to 
enforce  the  idea  of  king  Charles's  being 
a  Protestant,  214,  &c.  Their  conduct 
after  the  Restoration,  315. 

Frankfort,  the  congregation  there,  and 
their  manner  of  worship,  i.  94.  Inter- 
rupted by  Dr.  Cox  and  his  party,  96. 
Remarks  on  that  affair,  98.  The  congre- 
gation divided  again,  100.  Their  new 
book  of  discipline,  ib. 

Frederick  elector  palatine  marries  the 
princess  ElizabeUi,  ii.  86.  Chosen  king 
of  Bohemia,  108.  Defeated,  and  dri- 
ven out  of  his  kingdom,  109. 

Freemen  of  London  to  be  disfran- 
chised for  not  going  to  church,  i.  197. 

Free-will,  the  first  reformers'  opinion 
about  it,  i.  29,  n.  Rise  of  the  contro- 
versy about  it,  89. — See  Predestina- 
tion. 

Freke,  Dr.  made  bishop  of  Norwich, 
i.  280.  His  severity  against  the  Puritans, 
292.  And  against  the  Brownists,  305. 
His  articles  against  the  justices,  ib. 

French  church  in  London  restored,  i. 
137.— See  Dutch. 

French  match,  ii.  125.  Completed, 
and  the  consequences  of  it,  133,  134. 

Frewen,  Dr.  an  account  of,  iv.  243, 
and  71. 

Frith,  John,  burnt,  i.  16. 

Frith,  Simon,  publishes  a  book  against 
friars,  i.  15. 

Fuce,  Joseph,  his  sufferings,  v.  226, 
227. 

Fuller,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  ii.  39. 

Fuller  and  Grey's  idea  of  supersti- 
tion, ii.  427,  n. 

Fundamentals  in  religion,  attempts 
to  settle  them,  iv.  89.  Committee  to 
draw  them  up,  ib.  The  articles,  89,  &c. 
Remarks,  91. 

Gag,  k  new  for  ihc  old  Go«{>el,  some 


INDEX, 


clxxix 


account  of  this  work,  ii.  127.  And  of 
the  work,  Apcllo  Cesarem,  127.  143. 
146. 

Gale,  Mr.  Theophilus,  his  death  and 
character,  iv.  4ol,  452,  n. 

Galloway,  Mr.  P.  his  account  of  the 
Hampton-court  conference,  ii.  12. 

Gangraena,  Mr.  Edwards's,  iii.  SlO. 
Remarks,  312. 

Gaping  Gulf,  a  treatise  against  the 
designed  French  match  with  the  queen, 
for  which  the  author,  &c.  had  their  hands 
cut  off,  i.  296. 

Gardiner,  bishop,  sent  to  the  Fleet 
prison  for  protesting  against  the  injunc- 
tions and  homilies,  i.  40.  His  farther  per- 
secution, 47.  Deprived  of  his  bishop- 
rick,  61.  Restored  by  queen  Mary,  73. 
Commissioned  to  persecute  the  Protest- 
ants, 83.  His  cruelty  to  Dr.  Taylor  the 
martyr,  84.  His  farther  cruelties,  85. 
His  remarkable  illness  and  death,  86. 

Gardiner,  Mr.  his  melancholy  case, 
and  hard  usage,  i.  377. 

Garments,  Popish. — See  Habits. 

Gataker,  Mr.  Thomas,  his  death,  &c. 
iv.  115. 

Gatches,  Raymond,  his  letter  to  Mr. 
Baxter,  on  the  king's  constancy  in  reli- 
gion, iv.  214. 

Gatford's  treatise  for  the  vindication 
of  the  use  of  the  common  prayer  men- 
tioned, iv.  101. 

Gauden,  Dr.  his  protestation  against 
trying  the  king,  iii.  448.  The  author  of 
Eikoon  Basilike,  459.  His  behaviour  in 
the  Savoy  conference,  iv.  303. 

Gaunt,  Mrs.  burnt,  v.  9. 

Gawton,  Mr.  his  bold  letter  to  the 
bishop  of  Norwich,  i.  280. 

General  assembly  in  Scotland,  their 
protestation  against  setting  up  bishops 
there,  ii.  74.  General  assembly  at  Glas- 
gow, 280.  Dissolved,  but  continues  sit- 
ting, and  their  reasons  for  it,  281.  Their 
acts,  283.  They  depose  the  bishops,  ib. 
General  assembly  at  Edinburgh,  290. 
Their  reasons  to  induce  the  convention 
of  states  to  assist  the  English  parHament, 
iii.  56. 

General  and  particular  Baptists,  iii. 
132. 

Geneva  discipline  set  up  by  some  of 
the  English  exiles  at  Geneva,  i.  97. 

Geneva  divines,  their  opinion  of  the 
habits,  Sec.  i.  164. 

Geneva  Bible,  account  of  it,  i.  135. 
ii.  80. 

Gerhard  and  Vowel  executed,  iv.  82. 
Lord  Clarendon's  account  of  their  dving 
behaviour,  ib.  n. 

German  and  Dutch  church  establish- 
ed in  London,  i.  60.  Put  down  by 
queen  Mary,  74.  Restored  under  queen 


Elizabeth,  136.  Forbid  to  admit  Puri- 
tans to  their  communion,  261. — See 
Dutch. 

Germany  kindly  shelters  the  reformers 
who  fled  from  queen  Mary's  persecution, 
i.  preface,  vi.  Disputes  there  occasioned 
by  the  Interim,  55. 

Gerrard,  Mr.  burnt,  i.  28. 

Gibson,  William,  history  of,  v.  267. 

Gilford,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  i.  347. 

Giles's,  St.  church,  consecrated  by 
Laud,  ii.  192. 

Gillibrand's  almanack,  iii.  181.  183. 

Gilpin,  Mr.  Bernard,  his  death  and 
extraordinary  character,  i.  315,  &c. 

Glamorgan,  earl  of,  his  treaty  with  the 
Irish  Papists,  iii.  225. 

Gloria  patri,  of  standing  up  at  it,  iii. 
175. 

Gloucester,  city  of,  besieged  by 
Charles  1.  but  relieved  by  the  earl  of 
Essex,  iii,  20. 

Godfathers  and  godmothers,  opinion 
of  the  Puritans  about  them,  i.  194. 

Godfrey,  sir  Ed.  particulars  of  his 
murder,  iv.  448,  and  »;. 

Good,  Mr.  of  Exeter,  prevails  with 
the  ministers  to  enter  into  an  association 
of  concord,  &c.  iv.  75. 

Goodman,  a  priest,  reprieved  by  the 
king,  ii.  372,  373. 

Goodwin,  Dr.  Thomas,  retires  to  Hol- 
land, ii.  288. 

Goodwin,  Mr.  John,  some  account  of 
him  and  his  writings,  iii.  330.  His  reply 
to  Mr.  Jenkins,  ib.  Writes  in  defence  of 
the  king's  death,  461.  His  book  burnt, 
iv.  277. 

Goodwin,  Dr.  Thomas,  his  death  and 
character,  iv.  455,  and  h. 

Good  works,  our  first  reformers'  opi- 
nion about  them,  i.  30,  n. 

Goodyear,  Thomas,  his  ill  treatment, 
V.  216. 

Goring,  lord,  his  character,  iii.  91. 

Gosnold,  Mr.  John  (a  friend  of  Tillot- 
son's),some  account  of,  v,  201.  His  trea- 
tise on  baptism  and  laying  on  of  hands, 
202, 

Gospellers,  congregations  of  reformers 
so  called  in  queen  Mary's  reign,  their 
places  of  meeting,  their  discovery,  and 
fate,  i.  92. 

Gouge,  Dr.  William,  his  death  and 
character,  iv.  76. 

Gouge,  Mr.  Thomas,  his  death,  &c.  iv. 
474,  475,  n. 

Gough's  history  of  the  Quakers,  ab- 
stracted in  this  edition,  see  vol.  v.  203. 

Govan,  captain,  executed  in  Scotland, 
iv.  313. 

Government,  remarks  on  the  change 
of  it  on  Cromwell's  turning  out  the  long- 
parliament,  iv,  62. 


m  2 


clxxx 


INDEX. 


Governmeat  of  women,  abook  against, 
i.  227. 

Granger,  remarks  from  hira,  ii.  228,  n. 

Grearseal,  a  new  one  ordered  by  par- 
liament, iii.  86. 

Greaves,  Mr.  some  account  of  him, 
iii.  391. 

Greenham,  Mr.  suspended, i.  281. 

Greenville,  sir  Rich,  his  character  and 
behaviour  in  the  v^ar,  iii.  90. 

Greenwood,  the  Brownist  minister, 
tried  with  Barrow,  &c.  and  executed,  i. 
436. 

Greenwood,  Dr.  some  account  of  hira, 
iii.  393. 

Greenwood,  Dr.  D.  a  Presbyterian 
divine,  vice-chancellor  of  Oxford,  iv.  25. 

Grenville,  sir  John,  brings  letters 
from  the  king  at  Breda  to  the  house  of 
lords,  &c.  and  his  reward  for  it,  iv.  229, 
and  n.  230. 

Grey,  lady  Jane,  proclaimed  queen, 
i.  72.  Tried  for  high-treason,  75.  Exe- 
cuted with  her  husband,  76. 

Grey,  Dr.  some  account  of  him,  and  of 
his  examination  of  Mr.  Neal's  history, 
vol.  ii.  editor's  advertisement,  p.  v.  vi. 
Quoted,  and  observed  on  in  notes  of  p. 
2.  29.  55,  &c.  130.  162.  181.  208.  220. 
225.  22b.  245.  261.  330.  355.  418. 
Quoted,  and  observed  on  also  in  tlie 
notes  of  vol.  iii.  p.  2—5.  41.  48.  69.  92, 
93.  124.  147.  175.  204.  223.  299,  300. 
345.  361.  411.  435,  436.  439.  Refe- 
rences, &c.  to  him,  iv.  156,  157.  160. 
168.  203.  276.311.  376,  377.443,444. 

Grievances  complained  of  by  the  Pu- 
ritans, i.  380.  In  the  state,  ii.  68.  Peti- 
tions about  them,  70,  &c.  In  religion,  441. 

Grimstone,  sir  Harbottle,  his  speech 
against  Laud,  ii.  330. 

Grindal,  Dr.  made  bishop  of  London, 
i.  123.  Was  against  the  habits,  though 
he  conformed,  159.  Of  a  mild  temper, 
168.  183.  Several  Puritans  examined 
before  hira,  198.  White's  smart  letter  to 
hira,  202.  Is  made  archbishop  of  York, 
215.  Suppresses  a  letter  to  the  queen 
from  the  elector  palatine  in  favour  of  the 
Puritans,  221.  Cannot  go  the  lengths  of 
archbishop  Parker,  226.  Sampson's  plain 
dealing  with  him,  267.  He  is  made  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  275.  Petitions  to 
bim  in  behalf  of  Mr.  Stroud,  281.  He 
regulates  the  prophesyings,  283.  Re- 
fuses to  put  them  down,  and  writes  to 
the  queen  in  their  behalf,  286.  For  which 
he  is  sequestered  and  confined,  288.  He 
submits  in  part,  ib.  Licenses  Puritan 
ministers  to  preach,  292.  Admits  of 
Prt'sbylerian  ordination,  3l0.  His  death 
and  character,  318. 

Grosvenor,  Dr.  B.  p.  xxv  of  life  of 
Neai  prefixed  to  vol.  i.  n. 


Growth  of  Power,  and  Argument  to 
Grand  Juries;  a  pamphlet,  supposed  bj 
Andrew  Marvel,  great  rewards  offered 
for  the  author,  &c.  iv.  434. 

Gualter,  his  advice  to  the  English  re- 
formers, i.  106.  Their  answers,  107.  His 
letters  against  the  habits,  163. 

Guernsey  and  Jersey,  reduced  to  con- 
formity, ii.  63,  &c. 

Guest,  Dr.  bishop  of  Rochester,  his 
opinion  of  the  ceremonies,  i.  160. 

Guise,  Dr.  John,  p.  xxiii  of  the  life  of 
Neal  prefixed  to  vol.  i.  n. 

Gunning,  bishop,  his  behaviour  in  the 
Savoy  conference,  iv.  300.  303.  His  zeal 
against  the  Nonconformists,  396. 

Gunpowder-plot,  ii.  45.  To  be  fathered 
on  the  Puritans,  46. 

Guthrie,  Mr.  executed  in  Scotland, 
iv.  312. 

Habernfield's  plot,  archbishop  Laud's 
conduct  in  relation  to  it,  iii.  195. 

Habits  or  vestments,  the  reformers' 
opinions  of  then),  i.  45.  Who  were  the 
heads  of  the  two  parties..  46.  Rise  of  the 
controversy  about  them,  55.  Hooper  re- 
fuses them,  56.  Judgment  of  foreign  di- 
vines about  them,  57.  And  of  the  reform- 
ing clergy  at  home,  59,  60,  n.  The 
Puritans  write  to  the  courtiers  against 
pressing  them,  155.  But  the  bishops  are 
for  enforcing  them,  156.  More  sentiments 
of  the  first  reformers  about  them,  157, 
&c.  State  of  the  question,  161.  Farther 
sentiments  of  foreign  divines  on  them, 
163,  &c.  The  English  laity  averse  to 
them,  166. 187.  The  bishops'  injunctions 
for  enforcing  them,  167.  Dr.  Humphreys 
and  Sampson  cited,  and  examined  about 
them,  168.  Their  arguments  against 
them,  169,  170,  u.  Reasons  of  the  de- 
prived London  clergy  for  refusing  them, 
174,  &:c.  n.  They  are  scrupled  by  the 
university  of  Cambridge,  180.  Abstract 
of  the  reasons  of  the  deprived  ministers 
against  them,  183.  And  of  the  Puritans 
in  general,  195. 

Hacket  executed,  and  the  Puritans 
not  concerned  with  him,i.  422,  423. 

Hackett,  Rev.  Dr.  his  defence  of  deans 
and  chapters,  ii.  392. 

Hackstone,  his  execution,  and  invin- 
cible courage,  iv.  500. 

Hctretico  comburendo  de,  act  repealed, 
iv.  443,  and  v. 

Hakewell,  Dr.  some  account  of  hiro, 
iii.  386. 

Hale,  sir  Matthew,  made  lord-chief- 
justice  by  Cromwell,  iv.  78.  His  upright 
conduct,  v.  255. 

Hales,  judge,  his  hard  usage,  i.  74. 

Hales,  John,  of  Eton,  his  death,  cha- 
racter, and  works,  iv,  149,  150,  u. 


INDEX, 


clxxxi 


Hall,  bishop,  bis  divine  right  of  epis- 
copacy, ii.  292.  Revised  and  altered  by 
Laud,  293.  His  defence  of  liturgies, 345. 
Answered  by  Smectymnuus,  ib.  His 
concessions  about  liberty  of  prayer,  348. 
His  farther  defence  of  episcopacy,  349. 
His  death  and  character,  iv.  148,  n. 

Hall,  William,  of  Congleton,  perse- 
cuted, V.  260. 

Hamilton,  marquis  of,  sent  high-com- 
missioner into  Scotland,  ii.  278.  De- 
claims against  lay-elders,  281.  Duke 
Hamilton  enters  England  with  the  Scots 
army,  iii.  408.  Is  defeated  by  Crom- 
well, 410. 

Hammond,  Dr.  his  vindication,  iii. 
329.  Farther  account  of  him,  392.  His 
protestation  against  trying  the  king  and 
putting  him  to  death,  449.  His  death 
and  character,  iv.  287. 

Hampden,  Mr.  his  character,  ii.  316. 
His  death,  &c.  iii.  83. 

Hampton-Court  conference,  procla- 
mation for  it,  ii.  8.  Persons  concerned 
in  it,  9.  Partial  accounts  of  it,  10 — 18. 
First  day's  conference,  10.  Remarks 
upon  it,  12.  Second  day's  conference, 
ib.  Remarks  upon  it,  17.  Third  day's 
conference,  18.  Remarks  on  the  whole, 
18.  Puritans  refuse  to  be  concluded  by 
it,  and  their  reasons,  19. 

Happiness,  on,  a  celebrated  work,  by 
Mr.  Bolton,  ii.  199,  200,  w. 

Harbour  for  Faithful  Subjects,  a  trea- 
tise against  the  wealth,  &c.  of  bishops, 
by  Aylmer,  before  his  own  advancement, 
i.  276.  353. 

Hardcastle,  Mr.  Thomas,  some  ac- 
count of,  V.  199. 

Harman,  Mr.  some  account  of  him,  iii. 
398. 

Harris,  Dr.  William,  some  account  of 
him,  p.  XXV  of  life  of  Neal  prefixed  to 
vol.  i.  n. 

Harris,  Dr.  of  Honiton,  his  history 
quoted,  vol.  ii.  notes  to  p.  9  and  10. 101, 
131.  384,  and  in  other  places  ;  iii.  291, 
292,  &c.  ns.  &c. 

Harris,  Dr.  of  Trinity-college,  some 
account  of,  iii.  394. 

Harris,  Dr.  John,  his  death,  iv.  188. 

Harris,  Dr.  Robert,  his  death,  &c.  iv. 
189,  190,  n. 

Harsnet,  bishop,  and  others,  grounds 
of  his  and  their  rise  at  court,  ii.l26,  and  n. 

Harve}^  Mr.  suspended,  i.  280. 

Hai-wood,Dr.  his  character  of  Fell's 
Greek  Testament,  12mo.  v.  47. 

Hayden,  Rev.  Mr.  of  Devonshire,  his 
sufferings,  ii.  201. 

Heads  of  colleges  in  Oxford  that  sub- 
mitted to  the  parliament,  and  kept  their 
places,  iii.  385.  Their  characters,  ib. 
List  of  those  wlio  were 'ejected,  and  of 


those  who  succeeded,  S8B.  Character 
of  the  former,  ib.  &c.  Of  the  latter,  392. 
Tneir  behaviour,  398.  Heads  and  fel- 
lows of  colleges  restored,  iv.  240,  &c. 

Heath,  bishop,  deprived,  i.  55.  64. 
Restored,  73.  His  speech  against  the 
act  of  uniformity,  119.  Deprived  again, 
121. 

Heavens,  Elizabeth,  and  Elizabeth 
Fletcher,  their  cruel  treatment,  v.  213, 
and  n. 

Helwise,  Mr.  Thomas,  an  account  of 
him  and  his  works,  v.  142 — 144. 

Henchman,  bishop,  character  of,  iv. 
444,  and  n. 

Henderson,  Mr.  his  speech  against 
bishops  in  the  treat}'  of  Uxbridge,  iii. 
216.  His  conference  with  the  king  about 
episcopacy,  &c.  283.  His  first  reply, 
284.  His  second,  287.  His  third,  s;90. 
Plis  pretended  recantation,  293.  The 
falseness  of  it,  294,  and  n.  See  also  the 
papers  in  the  Appendix,  No.  X. 

Henry  VIII.  his  birth  and  character, 
i.  7.  Obtains  the  title  of  defender  of  the 
faith,  by  the  pope,  for  writing  against 
Luther,  ib.  Moves  the  pope  to  be  di- 
vorced from  his  queen  Catherine,  and 
appeals  to  the  principal  universities  of 
Europe,  8.  Breaks  with  the  pope  for 
not  granting  the  divorce,  9.  Assumes  the 
title  of  supreme  head  of  the  church,  10. 
Is  divorced,  and  marries  Ann  Boleyn, 
12.  The  clergy  submit  to  him,  13.  Ob- 
tains the  first-fruits  and  tenths,  14. 
Monasteries  surrendered  to  him,  and 
suppressed,  16,  17.  Articles  of  religion 
devised  by  bin),  19.  He  is  excommuni- 
cated by  the  pope,  21.  His  injunctions 
in  consequence,  for  regulating  the  beha- 
viour of  the  clergy,  22.  Obstacles  to  a 
farther  reformation  in  his  reign,  24.  He 
persecutes  the  Protestants  and  Papists, 
28.  32.  State  of  the  reformation  at  his 
death,  33.  His  death,  34. 

Henry,  prince,  his  death  and  charac- 
ter, ii.  86.  His  death  by  poison  discuss- 
ed, 86,  iu 

Henry,  Mr.  Philip,  his  sufferings,  iv. 
474. 

Henshaw's,  bishop,  persecuting  spirit, 
iv.  396,  n. 

Heretics,  rise  of  the  penal  laws 
against,  i.  5.  Reflections  thereon,  ib. 
Some  of  those  laws  repealed,  13.  40.. 
Revived  in  queen  Mary's  reign,  82.. 
Again  repealed,  108.  Several  burnt,  49. 

Herle,  Mr.  Charles,  one  of  the  as- 
sembly of  divines,  iii.  47.  His  opinion 
of  the  apologetical  narration  of  the  In- 
dependents, &c.  120.  Prolocutor,  and 
one  of  the  committee  of  the  assembly  of 
divines,  for  forming  the  confession  of 
faith  and  catechism,  iii.  3f8.  His  speech 


clxxxii 


INDE]^. 


at  the  cqiiclusion,  S2S.    His  death,  iv. 

Hertford,  earl  of,  chosen  protector 
and  governor  of  Edward  VI.  i.  37. 

Hertford,  marquis  of,  his  declaration 
concerning  church-government,  with  a 
remark  from  Warburton,  iii.  218,  and  7?. 

Hewet,  a  poor  apprentice,  burnt,  i.  16. 

Hewet,  Dr.  liis  trial,  iv.  171.  He  is 
condemned  and  executed,  ib. 

Plejiin,  his  unreasonable  reflection 
upon  Edward  VI.  i.  69. 

Hey  wood,  justice,  stabbed  by  a  Pa- 
pist, ii.  371. 

Hierarchy  of  the  church,  objections  of 
the  Puritans  against  it,  i.  191.  Opposed 
by  Cartwright,  212.  The  Brownists' 
opinion  of  it,  429,  n.  Petitions  against 
it,  ii.  355,  &c.  In  favour  of  it,  358,  &c. 
Slinisters'  petition  for  reforming  it,  360. 
The  king  interposes  in  favour  of  it,  ib. 
Speeches  against  it,  361,  &c.  Speeches 
for  reforming  it,  365.  Otliers,  for  and 
against  it,  389,  &c. 

High-church  clergy,  their  character, 
iv.  v347.  Their  conduct,  473. 

High-coraniission-court,  erected  by 
(jueen  Elizabeth,  i.  preface,  viii.  The  rise 
of  it,  109.  A  great  grievance  to  the 
$]ibject,  110.  Tlie  first  in  queen  Eliza- 
beth's reign,  131.  Their  proceedings,  ib. 
167.  170.  172.  Their  new  injunctions, 
with  the  consequences  of  them,  177. 
Their  arbitrary  doings,  235.  255.  Their 
farther  proceedings,  247,  248.  A  new 
one  appointed,  and  the  preamble  to  the 
commission,  330,  and  7J.  Copy  of  it,  ib. 
The  reason  of  the  name,  and  their  juris- 
diction, 331,  &c.  Their  powers  debated, 
332.  Their  power  of  imprisonment,  334. 
Of  their  fines,  and  power  to  frame  arti- 
cles for  the  clergy,  ib.  Manner  of  their 
proceeding,  and  form  of  citation,  335, 
dec.  Their  interrogatories  framed  by 
Whitgift,  .337,  n.  Their  prohibition  to 
preach  in  tlie  city  without  a  licence,  392. 
Their  powers  debated  in  Mr.  Cawdery's 
case,  420.  Their  cruelty  set  forth  by 
the  Brownists,  431.  Their  proceedings 
against  the  Puritans,  ii.  37.  Petition 
of  the  parliament  against  it,  71.  Griev- 
ances in  its  execution,  73.  Summary 
account  of  their  arbitrary  proceedings, 
137.  Farther  account  of  them,  284.  Act 
for  its  abolition,  406. 

High  court  of  justice  for  the  trial  of 
Charles  I.  iii.  454. 

Hildersham,  Mr.  his  form  of  recanta- 
tion and  sufferings,  i.  394.  His  death 
and  character,  ii.  197, 

Hill,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  103. 
His  death,  iv.  77,  and  //. 

Hill,  Mr.  called  Consul,  Bibulus  by 
Laud,  and  why,  iii.  C03. 


History  of  Nonconformity,  octavo, 
1708,  mentioned,  iv.  296,  ii.  An  account 
of  their  meetings;  a  pamphlet,  437. 
Conformist's  Plea,  473.  Nonconform- 
ists' Plea,  485. 

Histriomatrix,  a  book  against  plays, 
&c.  by  Mr.  Prynne ;  some  account  of 
this  and  his  other  works,  and  of  the  con- 
sequences, ii.  226,  and  n.  227. 

Hitton,  Mr,  burnt  at  Smithfield,  i.  16. 

Hoadley,  bishop,  a  reflection  of  his, 
iii.  83, 11. 

Holdswortli,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii. 
100. 

Holgate,  archbishop  of  York,  sent  to 
the  Tower,  i.  73. 

HoHis,  Denzil,  esq.  his  character,  ii. 
316. 

HoHis,  the  cosmopolite,  his  memoirs 
quoted,  iii.  189,  jj. 

Holmby-house,  Charles  I.  carried  thi- 
ther, iii.  304.  How  he  lived  there,  305. 

Holt,  in  Norfolk,  the  religious  exer- 
cises tliere,  commended  by  the  privy- 
council,  i.  263. 

Homilies,  first  book  of,  i.  38.  A  se- 
cond book,  135. 

Honiton  magistrates,  at  its  quarter- 
sessions  act  with  great  severity  towards 
some  Quakers,  v.  204.  Others  at  differ- 
ent towns  act  witli  great  injustice  and 
cruelty  to  them,  ib.  and  205,  «Scc. 

Hood,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  385. 

Hooker's  Ecclesiastical  Polity,  ac- 
count of  that  book,  i.  446.  General 
principles  contained  in  it,  ib.  Remarks 
upon  them,  447. 

Hooker,  Rev.  Mr.  removes  to  New- 
England,  ii.  230. 

Hooper,  bishop,  his  character,  i.  55. 
Refuses  the  habits,  and  his  reasons  for 
it,  56.  Ill  treated  for  it,  58.  Complies  a 
little,  and  is  made  bishop  of  Gloucester, 
ib.  His  character  as  a  bishop  and  a 
preacher,  59.  Imprisoned  by  queen 
Mary,  73.  His  martyrdom,  83.  His  ex- 
cellent letters  to  Bullinger,  6cc.  ib. 

Horn,  Dr.  flies  beyond  sea,  i.  74. 
Made  bishop  of  Winchester,  123. 
Preaches  for  the  habits,  156.  But  was 
not  fond  of  them  at  first,  158. 

Hornbeck,  professor,  translates  into 
Latin  the  Independents*  declaratlou  of 
faith,  iv.  174. 

Hotham,  sir  John,  his  character,  ii. 
316.  Proclaiiued  a  traitor  by  the  king, 
476. 

House  and  field  conventicles  in  Scotr 
land,  iv.  .500. 

Howe,  Mr.  his  conversation  with 
archbishop  Tillotson,  on  his  sermon 
preached  1680,  vol.  i.  preface,  xiii,  n. 

Howe,  INIr.  Samuel,  some  account  of 
him,  ii.  341,  and  u.  Of  his  trcalifce,«a- 


INDEX. 


•Ixxxiii 


titled,  The  Sufficiency   of   the  Spirit's 
Teaching,  ib. 

Howe,  Rev.  John,  chaplain  to  the 
young  protector,  one  of  the  synod  of  the 
Independents,  iv.  173.  Imprisoned, 
271.  Against  the  dispensing  power, 
V.  33.  Anecdote,  &c.  36,  and  7i.  37. 

Howgill,  Francis,  his  sufferings,  v. 
225.  Death,  &c.  246. 

Hoyle,  Dr.  account  of,  iii.  393. 

Hubbard,  Mr.  p.  xxiii  of  life  of  Neal 
prefixed  to  vol.  i.  n. 

Hubberthorn,  Richard,  his  death,  &c. 
V.  240. 

Hubbock,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  i.  419. 

Hubert,  a  man  who  suffered  for  the 
fire  of  London,  iv.  373,  and  n. 

Huddlestone's  treatise,  A  Short  and 
Plain  Way,  &c.  mentioned  iv.  50. 

Hughes,  Dr.  O.  p.  xxv  of  the  life  of 
Neal  prefixed  to  vol.  i.  n. 

Hughes,  Rev.  George,  prevails  on  mi- 
nisters to  enter  into  an  association  of  con- 
cord, &c.  iv.  75.  His  death  and  cha- 
racter, 380,  and  n. 

Hull,  the  king  denied  entrance  there, 
ii.  476. 

Humble  petition  and  advice,  iv.  153. 
Article  relating  to  religion  in  it,  ib.  Re- 
marks, 155. 

Humphreys,  Dr.  his  letter  against  the 
habits,  i.  161.  Cited  with  Mr.  Sampson 
before  the  ecclesiastical  commissioners, 
168.  Their  letter  to  them,  ib.  Their  an- 
swers to  the  archbishop's  questions,  169, 
n.  Humphreys's  letter  to  the  queen,  171. 
He  obtains  a  toleration,  and  at  last  con- 
forms, ib.  His  death,  399. 

Hunt,  Dr.  J.  p.  xxv  of  life  of  Neal 
prefixed  to  vol.  i.  n. 

Hutchinson,  colonel,  adopts  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Baptists,  v.  158.  Some  ac- 
count of  his  family,  160.  Is  violently 
persecuted,  162.  Chosen  member  of  par- 
liament, 163.  His  death  and  character, 
164. 

Jacob,  Mr.  Henry,  ii.  44.  Sets  up  In- 
dependency in  England,  92. 

Jacomb,  Dr.  Thomas,  his  death,  &c. 
V.  45,  and  n. 

Jackson,  Mr.  Arthur,  his  death,  iv. 
374.  Anecdotes  of  him,  375,  n. 

Jamaica,  taken  from  the  Spaniards,  iv. 
120. 

James  I.  bom,  i.  190.  Writes  to  queen 
Elizabeth  in  favour  of  Mr.  Udal,  414. 
Writes  to  her  again  in  favour  of  Mr. 
Cartwright  and  his  brethren,  418.  From 
a  rigid  Calvinist  becomes  an  Arminian, 
and  an  enemy  to  the  Puritans,  ii.  au- 
thor's preface,  p.  xi.  His  children,  ii.  2. 
His  behaviour  previous  to  his  coming  to 
England,  and  his  declaration  in  the  gene- 


ral assembly  in  favour  of  the  kirk,  ib. 
His  sudden  change  on  coming,  3.  Appli- 
cation of  the  Papists,  bishops,  French  and 
Dutch  churches  to  him,  3,  4.  His  answer 
to  the  latter,  ib.  Application  of  the  Puri- 
tans to  him,  4.  Proclamation  for  the  Hamp- 
ton-court conference,  8.  His  behaviour  in 
it,  9, 10. 13 — 19,n.  His  speech  at  the  first 
day's  conference,  10.    Is  satisfied  about 
some  little  scruples,  11.    His  reason  for 
permitting  Popish  books,  14.  His  speech 
about  uniformity,  16.  And  against  Pres- 
bytery, ib.  Is  flattered  by  the  bishops, 
&c.  17.    His  letter  to  Mr.  Blake  about 
the  Puritans,  ib.   He  resolves  to  enforce 
conformity,  and  publishes  a  proclama- 
tion for  that  purpose,  18. 20.  Proclama- 
tions against  the  Jesuits  and  Puritans, 
23.    His  speech  to  his   parliament,  ib. 
Remarks  on  it,  24.    His  arbitrary  pro- 
ceedings, ib.  and  67.  73.    Ratifies  the 
canons,  34.  Demands  the  opinion  of  the 
twelve  judges  in  regard  to  proceedings 
agahist  the  Puritans,  36.    His  solemn 
protestation  against  favouring  Popery, 
37.    How  the  gunpowder-plot  was  dis- 
covered to  him,  46.    His  severe  speech 
against  the  Puritans,  ib.  His  tenderness 
and  respect  to  the  Papists,  47.  Confirms 
the  church-government  of  Guernsey  and 
Jersey,  but  afterward  destroys  it,  63, 64. 
His  prerogative  advanced  above  all  law, 
by  the  bishops'  creatures,  ib.    Summons 
the  parliament  to  Whitehall,  and  makes 
an  arbitrary  speech  to  them,  69.   Their 
remonstrance  thereon,  70.  Their  petition 
to  him  in  favour  of  the  Puritans,   ib. 
And   against   the  high-commission,  71. 
Dissolves  them  in  anger,  73.  Project  for 
restoring  episcopacy  in   Scotland,   &c. 
74,  &c.    Translation  of  the  Bible  in  his 
reign,  79.  His  zeal  against  Vorstius,  84. 
State  of  his  court,  85,  86.    Marries  his 
daughter  to   the   elector  palatine,   86. 
Calls  a  parliament,  and  dissolves  them 
in  anger,  88.    His  discourse  in  the  star- 
chamber,  93.  His  progress  into  Scotland , 
and  behaviour  there,   100.    His  weak 
management  in  the  affair  of  Bohemia, 
109.  Of  a  zealous  Calvinist  he  becomes 
a  favourer  of  the  Arrainians,  112.    His 
speech  to  his  parliament,  113.    He  ad- 
journs them,  1 14.  Writes  to  the  speaker, 
and  dissolves  them,  ib.  Relaxes  the  laws 
against  Papists,  115.  125.    His  injunc- 
tions to  restrain  preaching  of  Calvinism, 
117.    His  proceedings  in  the   Spanish 
match,  119,  &c.    Speech  to  his  parlia- 
ment, 124.    His  remarkable  answer  to 
their  petition,  ib.  His  letter  to  the  pope, 
125.    He  dies,  126.    Summary  state  of 
religion  in  his  reign,  ib.  Character  of  him 
and  his  court,  128.    Supplemental   re- 
marks to  his  reign,  by  the  editor,  v.  114. 


clxxxiv 


INDEX. 


•  James  II,  His  first  speech  to  the 
privv-council,  v.  1.  Universities'  ad- 
dresses to  him,  2.  And  the  Quakers',  ib. 
Begins  with  arbitrary  and  severe  me- 
thods, 3.  His  severity  towards  his  ene- 
mies, ib.  Meets  his  parliament,  4.  His 
severe  prosecution  of  the  whigs,  7.  His 
speech  to  his  parliament,  10.  An  open 
war  between  him  and  tlie  church,  15. 
He  caresses  the  dissenters,  16.  Erects  an 
ecclesiastical  commission,  23.  His  stand- 
ing army,  24.  Invades  the  privileges  of 
the  universities,  27,  28.  He  courts  the 
dissenters,  28  and  29,  n.  His  speech  in 
council  for  liberty  of  conscience,  29,  and 
w.  His  declaration  for  indulgence,  30 
and  31,  n.  Remarks,  32.  Goes  a  pro- 
gress, 40,  and  u.  Changes  the  magistrates 
in  corporations,  41.  Goes  into  rash  and 
violent  measures,  42.  Attempts  to  con- 
vert the  princess  of  Orange  to  Popery, 
48.  Attempts  the  prince,  50.  His  queen 
declared  to  be  with  child,  51.  His  se- 
cond declaration  for  liberty  of  conscience, 
52.  His  answer  to  the  bishops,  56,  and 
«.  Remark,  ib.  Sends  the  bishops  to  the 
Tower,  57,  and  n.  Suspected  birth  of 
the  prince  of  Wales,  60.  He  has  intelli- 
gence of  the  prince  of  Orange's  expedi- 
tion, 62.  His  proceedings  upon  it,  ib. 
He  applies  to  the  bishops,  but  wavers, 
63.  His  preparations  against  the  prince 
of  Orange,  65.  He  leaves  the  kingdom, 
67.  Outlines  of  a  memorial  presented  to 
him  by  a  Jesuit,  for  entirely  rooting  out 
the  Protestant  religion,  v.  280. 

James,  Mr.  J.  his  sufferings,  iv.  478. 
484.  v.  173.  178. 

Janeway,  Mr.  James,  his  death,  &c. 
iv.  426. 

January  30th,  act  for  its  observation, 
iv.  272.  Remark,  ib.  n. 

Jeanes,  Mr.  Henry,  his  death,  &c.  iv. 
343. 

Jenkyn,  Mr.  William,  his  sufferings, 
death,  &c.  iv.  496,  and  t?. 

Jefferies,  judge,  his  scurrilous  treat- 
ment of  Mr.  Baxter,  v.  5.  His  cruelties 
in  the  west  of  England,  8.  He  is  taken 
and  sent  to  the  Tower,  66. 

Jennings,  Dr.  p.  xxiii  of  life  of  Neal 
prefixed  to  vol.  i.  «. 

Jerome,  Mr.  burnt,  i.  28. 

Jersey    and    Guernsey,    reformation 

there,   and  their  book  of  discipline,  i. 

270.  Reduced  to  conformity,  ii.  63,  &c. 

Jessey,  Henry,  memoirs  of,  iv.361 ,  &c. 

His  great  kindness  to  the  Jews,  363. 

Jesuits,  proclamation  against  them,  ii. 
23.  Jesuits'  letter  about  the  growth  of 
Arminianisni,  158. 

Jewel,  Mr.  (afterward  bishop)  sub- 
scribes in  queen  Mary's  reign,  but  after- 
,.ar'i  r"- -r-t.    .    oi     "hj,    |,.(t,.r  f,,  Bui- 


linger  about  a  thorough  reformation,  lOT. 
He  preaches  for  the  habits,  156.  But  in- 
veighed against  them  before,  159.  His 
death,  character,  and  writings,  224,  225. 
Jews,  the  lord-protector  Cromwell  is 
for  encouraging  and  admitting  them,  iv. 
126.  Arguments  for  and  against  it,  127. 
Remarks,  128.  Mr.  Jessey 's  goodness  to 
them,  363. 

Images  in  part  taken  from  churches,  i. 
24.  Taken  wholly  away,  37.  42.  Set  up 
again,  77.  Pulled  down  again,  142,  &e. 
Images  and  crucifixes  countenanced  by 
Laud,  iii.  161.  Their  antiquity,  ib. 

Impropriations,  of  buying  them  up,  iii. 
186,  187. 

Indemnity,  act  of,  published  by  th« 
long-parliament,  iv.  53. 

Independent  church-government,  its 
rise,  i.  447,  &c.  Independents,  who  was 
the  first  of  them,  ii.  43.  Rise  of  them  in 
England,  92.  Their  manner  of  erecting  a 
church,  ib.  Their  history  continued,  340. 
They  appear  in  public,  342. 

Independents  in  the  assembly  of  di- 
vines, iii.  117.  Their  apologetical  nar- 
ration, 118.  Vindication  of  them,  121. 
Debates  with  them  about  ordination,  234. 
Their  objections  to  the  divine  right  of 
presbytery,  236.  They  complain  of  their 
usage  in  the  assembly,  240.  Their  opi- 
nion about  suspension  and  excommuni- 
cation, 243.  Design  of  a  comprehension 
for  them  defeated  by  the  Presbyterians, 
256.  Their  proposals  for  a  toleration,  2.57. 
Their  reply  to  the  Presbyterians,  258. 
Their  second  reply,  260.  Their  declara- 
tion at  the  end  of  the  debate,  ib.  They 
were  for  a  limited  toleration,  263.  They 
are  courted  by  the  king,  265.  Oppose 
the  Presbyterians'  remonstrance  against 
sectaries, 277.  Their  separate  views,  331 . 
Their  behaviour  with  regard  to  the  king's 
death,  453.  How  far  they  were  concerned 
in  it,  465.  Friends  to  the  protector,  iv. 
81.  Hold  a  synod,  and  agree  upon  a 
confession  of  faith,  172,  and  7j.  173.  Ab- 
stract of  it,  174.  Of  their  discipline,  in- 
dependency of  churches,  their  opinions, 
6cc.  174,  175,  and  n.  Their  sentiments 
on  liberty,  176.  Remarks,  177.  Monk'.«! 
letter  to  them,  216.  Their  behaviour 
against  Monk  and  the  Presbyterians, 
220.  Their  rise,  and  resolute  progress 
through  the  Avar,  ib.  Their  state  at  the 
Restoration,  245.  They  disown  Venner's 
insurrection,  280.  Their  address  to  king 
James,  v.  34. 

Indians,  corporation  for  propagating 
the  gospel  among  them,  iv.  15.  Progress, 
&c.  of  it,  ib. 

Indulgences  granted  by  the  church  to 
Protestant  Nonconformists,  not  prejudi- 
'  i;il  t(^  it,  i.  preface  ix.   Nonconforniisi.s' 


INDEX. 


rlxxxT 


petition  for  it,  iv.  S50.  Charles's  decla- 
ration concerning  it,  351.  Supported  by 
his  speech  to  the  parliament,  353.  Ad- 
dress of  the  commons  against  it,  ib.  Re- 
marks, 354.  The  king  moves  for  a  gene- 
ral indulgence,  378.  The  parliament  pe- 
titions against  it,  379.  Another  project 
for  it,  and  how  it  was  resented,  406.  A 
new  declaration  of  indulgence,  407. 
The  Nonconformists  not  forward  to  ac- 
cept it  by  the  dispensing  power,  409. 
King  James's  declaraton  of  indulgence, 
V.  30.  His  second,  5*2.  Appointed  to  be 
read  in  all  churches,  54.  With  which 
some  of  the  bishops  comply,  55.  But 
others  refuse,  ib.  Consequences,  56,  57. 

Infant  baptism,  ou  what  ground  it  was 
founded  by  the  reformers,  i.  147,  n. 

Informers,  ii.  238.  iv.  437.  Their  me- 
thod, 438.  Their  infamous  lives  and 
death,  ib.  Are  encouraged  by  the  court 
and  bishops,  439. 

Ingoldsby,  colonel,  his  case,  iv.  273,n. 

Injunctions  of  Henry  VIII.  on  the 
clergy,  i.  22.  Of  Edward  VI.  39,  «.  Of 
queen  Mary,  76.  Of  Elizabeth,  127.  Of 
icing  James  to  restrain  the  preachino-  of 
Calvinism,  ii.  117,  Remarks,  ib.  In- 
junctions against  lecturers,  225. 

Innovations  in  the  church,  ii.  190. 
Authors  of  them  censured  in  parliament, 
327.  Votes  against  them,  343.  Commit- 
tee for  considering  them,  395,  &c.  Bili 
against  them,  iii.  11.  Laud  charged  with 
countenancing  them,  160. 

Institution  of  a  Christian  Man,  a  re- 
markable book  set  forth,  i.  23. 

Instrument  of  government  for  the  pro- 
tector, abstract  of  it,  iv.  68.  Articles  re- 
lating to  religion,  69.   Remarks,  71, 

Insurrections,  i.  22.  47.  206.  iv.  198. 
278,  279. 

Intellectual  System,  by  Cudworth, 
some  account  of  this  excellent  work,,  iii. 
102,  n. 

Interim  in  Germany,  what,  and  its 
consecjuences,  i.  55, 

Interrogatories.  Whitgift's  twenty-four, 
i,  337, 71,  The  lord-treasurer' .s  remarks  on 
them,  339.  Whitgift  justifies  them,  340. 

Invocation  of  saints  favoured  by  the 
clergy,  ii.  261, 

Invocation  to  saints,  and  Mr.  Monta- 
gue's other  writings,  commented  on,  ii, 
143.  146,  147.  149.  261. 

Joan  of  Kent  burnt,  i.  50.  Cranmer 
the  occasion  of  it,  ib.  Her  character  dis- 
cussed, ib.  n. 

Johnson,  Mr.  a  rigid  Brownist,  ii. 
40,41. 

Johnson,  Mr.  suspended,  i.  227.  His 
farther  sufferings  and  death,  254. 

Johnston,  Mr.  his  address  to  the  Pro- 
testant officers   in  James's   army,    and 


his  sufferings  on  that  account,  v.  25, 
and  71. 

Jones,  lord -chief-justice,  his  observa- 
tion to  the  king,  with  his  reply,  v. 
15,  n. 

Joy,  George,  translates  the  Psalter, 
Jeremiah,  and  the  Song  of  Moses,  ii.  79. 

Ireland,  abstract  of  the  reformation 
there,  ii.  88.  Scots  settlements  there,  89. 
State  of  religion  there,  160.  The  thirty- 
nine  articles  received  there,  231.  Re- 
duced by  Cromwell,  iv.  4,  5.  Summary 
account  of  its  state,  6.  Ordinance  for 
encouraging  religion  and  learning  there, 
14.  Incorporated  with  England,  82. 
Popery  revives  there,  278.  Episcopacy 
restored,  314.  Condition  of  it  in  James's 
reign,  v.  26. 

Ireton  confers  with  the  king,  iii.  345. 
His  speech  in  parliament,  354.  Burnet's 
opinion  of  the  hand  he  had  in  the  king's 
death,  466.  His  death  and  character,  iv. 
53,  n.  and  54. 

Irish  forces  brought  over  by  the  king, 
iii.  69.  Ill  consequences  of  it,  70.  The 
affair  debated  in  the  treaty  of  Uxbridge, 
213.  Earl  of  Glamorgan  concludes  a 
treaty  with  the  Irish  Papists,  225.  As 
also  does  the  marquis  of  Ormond,  274. 
Articles  of  it,  ib.  Parliament's  commis- 
sioners protest  against  it,  275. 

Irish  insurrection  and  massacre,  ii. 
429.  Spreads  terror  over  England,  430. 
Authors  of  it,  ib.  Concern  of  the  English 
court  in  it,  432.  Earl  of  Essex's  account 
of  it,  433.  And  the  marquis  of  Antrim's, 
ib.  Proceedings  of  the  parliament  upon 
it,  435.  Remarks,  437. 

Judges,  their  opinion  about  depriva- 
tions, prohibitions,  and  petitions,  ii.  36, 
37  Remarks  thereon,  ib.  Their  charac- 
ter, 135,  136.  Their  opinion  of  the  con- 
vocation's sitting  after  the  dissolution  of 
the  parliament,  298. 

Julian,  the  apostate,  a  book  published 
in  1682,  some  account  of,  v.  25,  u. 

Junius  succeeded  in  the  divinity 
chair  of  Leyden  by  Arminins,  ii.  67. 

Jurisdiction  of  bishops  and  presbyters, 
ii.  350. 

Jury,  judges  of  law  as  well  as  fact,  iv. 
18,  v.  A  curious  return  of  one  for  Sus- 
sex, 65, 7i.  A  practice  before  this  period, 
ibid.  n. 

Jus  divinum,  Mr.  Glyn  speaks  on  this 
point,  iii,  241.  Questions  about  it,  253, 
254.  278,  279.  A  treatise  on  the  divine 
right  of  an  evangelical  ministry,  iv.  88. 

Justices  of  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  &c.  their 
answer  to  the  bishops'  articles  of  im- 
peachment against  them,  i.  306.  Their 
supplication  to  the  council  in  behalf  of 
the  Puritans,  and  the  effect  of  it,  312, 
313. 


clxxxvi 


INDEX. 


Justification,  our  first  reformers'  opi- 
nion about  it,  i.  30. 

Juxton,  bishop,  made  lord-high-trea- 
surer, ii.  250.  Of  the  nature  and  grounds 
of  his  rise,  250,  ns.  His  death,  iv.  361. 

Calendar  reformed,  i.  143. 

Catherine,  queen,  divorced  from 
Henry  VIII.  i.  8.  12. 

Keach,  Mr.  B.  his  suflferings,  his  pub- 
lications, &c.  V.  173—179. 

Kennet,  bishop,  his  remark  on  the 
ordinance  exhorting  to  repentance,  iii.  8. 
On  the  breaking  off  the  treaty  of  Oxford, 
1€. 

Kentish  ministers,  their  supplication 
to  the  council,  i.  326,327.  Numbers  sus- 
pended, 323. 

I^ey  to  open  Scripture  Metaphors,  a 
celebrated  work,  iv.  485,  n. 

Keys,  on  the  power  of,  contention 
about,  iii.  242,  243. 

Keyser,  John,  committed  to  jail  on  a 
charge  of  heresy,  i.  7,  n. 

Ket,  a  tanner,  heads  a  Popish  faction 
in  Norfolk,  i.  48.  Dispersed  by  the  earl 
of  Warwick,  and  the  leaders,  with  Ket, 
executed,  ibid. 

KiJlingworth,  Mr.  G.  his  tract  on  bap- 
tism, &c.  p.  xxvii  of  the  life  of  Neal  in 
vol.  i.  n. 

Kimbohon,  lord,  his  character,  ii.315. 

Kingly  power  of  reforming  the  church 
debated,  i.  34.  Canons  about  it,  ii.  300. 

King's  Book  in  Henry  VIlI.'s  time, 
and  abstract  of  it,  i.  29,  and  n. 

King's  inauguration-day,  canon  about 
it,  ii.  300.  Debates  about  the  title  of 
king,  iv.  150.  The  protector's  reasons 
for  declining  it,  152.  Remarks,  ib.  At- 
tainder of  the  king's  judges,  272.  Trials 
and  execution,  273.  Remarks,  274.  Exe- 
cution of  more,  323. 

Kingsraill,  Mr.  Andrew,  his  death  and 
character,  i.  208. 

Kirk  of  Scotland,  James  I.  declares 
solemnly  in  favour  of  it,  ii.  2.  But  after- 
ward deserts  it,  3.  Kirk-discipline,  an 
account  of,  iii.  323,  w.  Its  low  condition, 
iv,  51.  Insulted,  52.  Courted  byMonk, 
218. 

Kirk's  cruelties  in  the  west  of  England, 
V.  8. 

Kneeling  at  the  sacrament,  by  what 
authority  enjoined,  i.  119.  Exceptions 
of  the  J^uritans  against  it,  194.  ii.  50. 53. 

Knight,  Mr.  his  sutfcringp,  i.  346. 

Knight,  Rev.  Mr.  his  sermon  against 
the  prerogative,  ii.  116.  His  bold  an- 
swer, upon  being  questioned  by  the 
court,  ib. 

Knollys,  Rev.  H.  his  sufferings,  v. 
iS.'i— l.'J9. 

Knox,  Mr.  banibhed  from  Fiankfuit, 


i.  97.  Chosen  pastor  by  the  English 
exiles  at  Geneva,  ib.  Begins  the  refor- 
mation in  Scotland,  137.  His  death  and 
character,  245,  &c. 

Lactantius,  and  others,  their  opinion 
of  images,  as  parts  of  divine  worship, 
iii.  163. 

Lad,  Mr-  his  sufferings,  ii.  39. 

Laity,  English,  their  zeal  against  Po- 
pery and  the  habits,  i.  166.  Form  of  sub- 
scription for  them,  255. 

Lambert,  John,  burnt  in  Smithfield, 
i.  25. 

Lambert,  colonel,  imprisoned  in  Jer- 
sey, iv.  273.  323. 

Lambeth  articles,  i.  454.  Disliked  by 
the  court,  455.  Lambeth  chapel,  super- 
stitious pictures  in  it,  ii.  195. 

Lancashire  provincial  assembly,  iii. 
416. 

Laney,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  99. 

Langbain,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii. 
385. 

Langley,  Mr.  John,  bis  death,  iv.  167, 
and  n. 

Langley,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii. 
395. 

Lascels  and  others  burnt,  i.  32. 

Lasco,  John,  obtains  a  patent  for 
establishing  a  church  of  foreign  Protest- 
ants in  London,  i.  60.  His  book  De 
Ordinatione  Ecclesiarum  Peregrinarum 
in  Anglia,  66.  Commanded  by  queen 
Mary  to  leave  the  kingdom,  74.  Re- 
turns in  Elizabeth's  time,  136.  Resigns 
as  minister  of  the  Dutch  church,  137. 

Lathorp,  Mr.  account  of  him,  ii.  340. 

Latinjcr,  bishop,  promotes  the  refor- 
mation, i.  15.  Resigns  his  bishoprick  on 
account  of  the  six  articles,  and  is  im- 
prisoned, 26.  Complains  of  the  aliena- 
tion of  church- revenues,  65.  Is  sent  to 
the  Tower,  73.  Burnt  at  Oxford,  85. 
Was  against  the  habits,  157. 

Laud,  bishop,  of  his  temper,  princi- 
ples, and  conduct,  ii.  author's  preface,  p. 
xiii.  and  135.  138.  Made  bishop  of 
London,  163.  Becomes  prime  minister, 
ib.  His  answer  to  the  commons'  remon- 
strance, and  remarks  upon  it,  168, 169. 
Libels  against  him,  172.  His  scheme  for 
governing  the  church,  178.  His  beha- 
viour at  passing  sentence  on  Dr.  I>eigh- 
ton,  18'.>.  His  consecration  of  Creed- 
church,  &:c.  190.  His  care  of  the  press, 
205.  His  behaviour  in  Scotland,  208. 
His  regulation  of  the  king's  chapel  at 
Edinburgh,  209.  His  letter  about  wakes 
and  revels, 2 13.  Makes  alterations  in  the 
service-book,  220.  His  account  of  the 
state  of  his  province,  225,  226.  He 
obliges  the  French  and  Dufeli  churches 
to  conformity,  t233.  His  exceptions  to  thq 


INDEX. 


clxxwii 


brief  for  the  Palatine  ministers,  235. 
Farther  account  of  his  province,  238. 
Increases  the  power  of  the  ecclesiastical 
courts,  243.  Makes  new  statutes  for 
Oxford,  244.  His  speech  in  the  star- 
chamber,  254.  More  libels  against  him, 
259.  He  complains  against  the  king's 
jester,  279.  Stirs  up  the  king  to  hasten 
his  preparations  against  the  Scots,  282. 
Excites  the  clergy  to  contribute  towards 
the  war,  284.  Revises  and  alters  bishop 
Hall's  book  of  episcopacy,  293.  Is  in- 
sulted by  the  populace,  296.  The  secre- 
tary's letter  to  him  against  pressing  the 
et-cetera  oath  in  the  canons,  307.  Justi- 
fies the  canons,  326.  Is  impeached  of 
high-treason,  327.  The  Scots  charge 
against  him,  328.  His  repl^^,  329,  tj.  Sir 
H.  Grimstone's  speech  against  him, 330. 
Committed  to  the  black  rod, 331.  Heads 
of  his  impeachment,  332.  He  speaks  for 
himself,  333.  Is  sent  to  the  Tower,  ib. 
Suspended  from  his  jurisdiction,  424. 
His  superstitious  remarks  on  lord 
Brooke's  death,  iii.  18.  Suspended  by 
parliament,  79.  Trial  for  high-treason, 
142.  Articlesof  impeachment,  143.  His 
answer,  145.  Order  and  raetliod  of  trial, 
ib.  Summary  of  the  charge,  146.  Im- 
peachment opened  by  serjeant  Wild.ib. 
The  archbishop's  speech,  147.  First 
branch  of  the  charge,  subverting  the 
rights  of  parliament;  with  the  arcii- 
bishop's  reply,  147,  &c.  Arbitrary 
speeches  made  by  him  for  the  king,  148. 
Arbitrary  speeches  of  his  own,  149.  Se- 
cond charge,  viz.  attempting  to  set  aside 
the  laws;  with  his  reply,  152—161.  Of 
ship-money,  tonnage,  and  poundage, 
&c.  152.  Of  pulling  down  houses  for  the 
repair  of  St.  Paul's,  &c.  ib.  Illegal  com- 
mitments and  prohibitions  in  the  spiritual 
courts,  154.  Bribery,  155.  Commutation 
of  penance,  156.  Alterations  in  the  coro- 
nation-oath, ib.  Attempt  to  set  up  an 
independent  power  in  the  clergy,  157. 
Sitting  of  the  convocation  after  the  par- 
liament, 159.  Remarks,  ib.  Third  gene- 
ral charge,  viz.  attempting  to  alter  re- 
ligion, and  introduce  Popish  innovations; 
with  his  answers,  and  the  managers'  re- 
plies, 160 — 196.  Images  and  crucifixes, 
161.  Consecrationof  churches  and  altars, 
and  feasts  of  dedication,  164.  His  letter 
to  sirN.  Brent,  169.  Introducing  divers 
superstitions  into  divine  worship,  173. 
&c.  Promoting  the  book  of  sports,  177. 
Remarks,  178.  Encouraging  Arrainian- 
ism  and  Popery,  ib.  &c.  Prosecuting 
Puritans,  &c.  186.  Reconciling  the 
church  of  England  with  Rome,  assuming 
Papal  tides,  discouraging  foreign  Protest- 
ants, corresponding  with  Popish  priests, 
&c.  J87,&c.  Managers'  conclusion,  196. 


His  speech  at  the  close  of  Jiis  trial,  ib. 
Points  of  law  debated,  197.  Censures  of 
his  behaviour,  199.  His  character  of  the 
witnesses,  200.  His  censure  of  the  mana- 
gers, 201.  Petitions  for  justice  against 
him,  203.  Condemned  by  bill  of  attain- 
der, 204.  His  last  speech,  205.  His 
prayer,  ib.  His  execution,  and  Mrs. 
Macaulay's  reflections  on  this  event, 
206,  and  n.  His  character,  ib. 

Laurence,  Mr.  suspended,  i.  292. 

Lawrence,  Dr.  account  of  him,  iii. 
S87. 

Laws,  Popish,  repealed,  i.  40. 

Laws,  motion  for  translating  them  into 
English,  iv.  28.  Lawsuits,  attempts  to 
regulate  them,  56. 

Lay-assessors  in  the  assembly  of  di- 
vines, iii.  46.  Lay-elders.  240.  Causes 
of  the  increase  of  lay-preachers,  401. 
Rise  of  it  in  the  army,  229.  Discouraged 
by  the  parliament,  309.  See  Appendix, 
No.  IX. 

Lajdng  on  of  hands,  controversy 
about,  V.  187.  Gosnold's  treatise  about, 
202. 

Leavesly,  Mr.  T.  p.  xxvi  of  life  of 
Neale,  i.  n. 

Lecturers,  an  account  of  those  in 
Berry-street  and  Salters'-hall,  p.  xxiii  to 
xxvii  of  life  of  Neal  prefixed  to  vol,  i. 
King's  instructions  about  lecturers,  ii. 
179.  Character  and  proceedings  against 
tliem.ib.  Injunctions  against  them,  225. 
Bishop  Montague's  articles  of  inquiry 
concerning  them,  248.  Bishop  Pierce's 
usage  of  them,  249. 

Legate  Bartholomew  burnt  for  Arian- 
ism,  ii.  85.  Copy  of  the  writ  for  burning 
him,  ib.  n. 

Legate's  court  in  England  under  Wol- 
sey,  i.  8. 

Legenda  Lignea,  a  work  published  by 
the  Papists,  some  mention  of,  iv.  50. 

Leicester  taken  by  storm,  by  Charles 
1.  and  the  inhabitants  used  cruelly,  iii. 
230. 

Leighton,  Dr.  writes  against  the  bi- 
shops, ii.  188.  His  sentence,  sufferings, 
and  character,  189.  His  petition  to  the 
long-parliament,  and  release,   334. 

Lenthal,  William,  esq.  his  character, 
ii.  315.  Reprimanded  by  the  speaker, 
iv.  236. 

Lessons,  the  order  of  them  settled,  i. 
144. 

L'Estrange,  sir  Roger,  an  account  of, 
iv.  434,  435,  and  n.  449,  and  n. 

Letter  of  the  assembly  of  divines  to 
foreign  Protestants,  iii.  71.  The  king's 
reply  to  it,  76.  Letter  to  a  dissenter,  by 
lord  Halifax,  abstract  of  it,  v.  38. 

Levellers  oppose  the  new  common- 
wealth, iv.  2.  Are  dispersed,  3. 


elxxxviii 


INDEX. 


Lever,  Mr.  Thomas,  his  letter  to  the 
Puritans  in  prison,  i.  204.  He  resigns 
his  prebend,  227.  His  death,  288. 

Lewis,  John,  burnt  for  denying  the 
divinity  of  Cluist,  i.  S'iG,  n. 

Ley,  Mr.  John,  his  death  and  charac- 
ter, iv.  342. 

Libellers,  seditious,  to  suffer  death, 
5.  299.  Libellous  books,  ii.  475.  Or- 
dinance against  seditious  libels,  iv. 
16. 

Dberty  of  prayer,  defence  of  it,  ii. 
346.  Bisliop  Hall's  concessions  about  it. 
S48.  Liberty  of  conscience  settled  in 
Scotland,  iv.  51.  Voted  by  Cromwell's 
little  parliament,  66.  Established  by  his 
instrument  of  government,  69.  James's 
speech  in  council  for  it,  v.  29. — See 
Indulgence. 

Licences  for  preaching,  to  be  renewed, 
i.  167,  7j.  On  what  condition,  ib.  ii. 
178.  To  be  renewed  again,  2^6.  276. 
Licences  to  marry,  ii.  304.  Ordinance 
for  appointing  licencers  of  books,  iii.42. 
Copy  of  Charles's  licence  for  a  Noncon- 
formist minister  to  preach,  iv.  410,  ri. 
Partiality  of  licencers,  v.  14,  n.  Licence- 
office,  16.  29,  n. 

Life  and  Manners  of  True  Christians, 
&c.  a  book  published  in  1582  by  Ro- 
bert Brown,  i.  302. 

Lightfoot,  Dr.  account  of  hira,  iii. 
104. 

Lilburne,  Mr.  his  sentence  and  suffer- 
ings, ii.  258.  His  history  and  character, 
iv.  17  and  18,  n. 

Lilburne,  colonel,  his  trial,  character, 
&c.  iv.  18,  n. 

Limborch  quoted  on  persecution,  ii. 
85,  n. 

Lincolnshire  ministers'  reasons  for  not 
subscribing,  answers,  &c.  ii.  48,  53. 

Lindsey,  Mr  his  representation  of 
Wigbtman's  opinions,  ii.  85,  n. 

Lisle,  lady,  her  case,  v.  8. 

List  of  the  assembly  of  divines,  iii.  46. 

Litchfield  and  Coventry,  bishop  of, 
his  sermon  quoted  and  observed  on,  vol. 
i.  preface,  p.  xi,  xii. 

Litchfield  and  Coventry,  bishop  of, 
his  letter  for  putting  down  the  prophe- 
syings,  i.  286. 

Little  parliament,  called  by  Cromwell, 
iv.  64.  Their  proceedings,  65,  &c. 
They  resign  their  authority  to  Crom- 
well, 68. 

Liturgy,  king  Edward's  first,  i.  44. — 
See  also  Service-book. — The  first  ages 
used  none,  ib.  Exceptions  of  the  Puri- 
tans against  it,  192.  New  liturgy  con- 
firmed by  parliament,  46.  64.  Reasons 
for  amending  it,  324.  Abstract  of  the 
controversy  on  the  antiquity  of  liturgies, 
ii.  345.   Reasons  for  melting  it  aside,  iii. 


127.  Restored,  iv.  238.  Reviewed,  306. 
Altered,  307,  &c.  Additions  to  it,  309, 
and  n.  Sent  amended  to  king,  council, 
and  peers,  ib.  Farther  alterations  pro- 
posed in  it,  382. 

Livings,  the  augmentation  of  poor 
ones,  by  tithes  and  first-fruits,  iv.  13. 
Ordinance  for  uniting  small  ones,  and 
dividing  greater,  109,  110. 

Loan,  a  method  of  raising  money,  ii. 
145.  Persons  imprisoned  on  account  oC 
it,  150. 

Loe,  Thomas,  his  death,  &c.  v.  244. 

Lollards,  Wickliffe's  followers  so  call- 
ed, i.  5.  Statutes  against  them,  5,  6,  and 
n.  Repealed,  13.  40. 

London,  lines  of  circumvallationdrawn 
round  it,  iii.  3.  King's  proclamations 
against  it,  19.  Commotions  there,  338. 
Submits  to  the  army  on  their  approach, 
341.  Provincial  assemblies  there,  325, 
326.  413. 

London  clergy,  proceedings  of  the  ec- 
clesiastical commissioners  against  them,  i. 
173.  Reasons  of  those  who  were  depri- 
ved for  refusing  the  habits,  174,  n.  Sad 
consequences  of  these  proceedings,  183. 
Abstract  of  their  reasons  for  nonconform- 
ity, 184.  Answered,  and  their  replies, 
185,  186.  Their  petition  to  convocation 
to  be  restored,  327.  Classical  division  of 
the  province  of  London,  iii.  280,  &c. 

London  ministers  assert  the  divine 
right  of  presbytery,  iii.  278.  Their  paper 
of  considerations  and  cautions,  279. 
Their  testimony  to  truth,  and  against 
error,  327.  Their  aversion  to  a  tolera- 
tion, 328.  Their  vindication  of  them- 
selves, 3t2. 

London,  citizens  of,  their  petition  to 
the  parliament  for  better  ministers,  i. 
294.  Sad  condition  for  want  of  preach- 
ers, 183.  Its  charter  taken  away,  iv. 
477.  London  cases  published,  485.  Bi- 
shop of  London  suspended,  v.  26,  27, 
and  715. 

Londonderry  built,  ii.  89. 

Long-parliament. — See  Parliament. 

Lord's  day,  public  sports  on  it,  i.  315. 
The  bill  for  the  better  observance  of  it, 
rejected  by  the  queen,  371.  Wakes,  &c. 
on  it  countenanced,  ii.  213.  Declara- 
tion for  sports  on  it,  215.  Of  its  morali- 
ty, 216.  Votes  for  the  strict  observance 
of  it,  419.  It  was  strictly  observed  by 
the  parliament  party,  504.  Ordinance 
for  a  stricter  observance  of  it,  iv.  27. 
Another,  144. 

Lords  disagree  with  the  commons;  ii. 
420.  House  of,  laid  aside,  iii.  448.  454. 

Lords  of  the  council  dissatisfied  with 
the  bishops'  proceedings  against  the  Pu- 
ritans, and  write  to  (hem  about  it,  r. 
341. 


INDEX. 


clxxxtx 


Love,  Mr.  his  sermon  at  Uxbridge, 
lii.  212.  His  trial,  iv.  39.  Evidence 
against  him,  40.  His  defence,  41.  A  re- 
markable incident,  44.  Intercessions  for 
him,  ib.  n.  His  speech  on  the  scaffold, 
45.  His  execution  and  character,  46. 
His  history,  ib.  n. 

Love,  alderman,  renounces  the  dis- 
pensing power  in  the  name  of  the  dis- 
senters, iv.  418. 

Low-church  clergy,  their  character, 
iv.  349. 

Lower,  Thomas,  and  George  Fox, 
particulars  of  their  persecution,  &c.  v. 
2.53. 

Lowman,  Mr.  Moses,  an  account  of, 
p.  XXV  of  life  of  Neal,  i.  n. 

Ludlow,  major-general,  taken  into 
custody,  iv.  135. 

Lushington,  Mr.  Thomas,  an  account 
of,  iv.  321,  n, 

Lutherans,  their  uncharitableness,  i. 
93. 

Macauley's  History  of  England  quo- 
ted, ii.  23,  u.  &c.  iii.  173.  176.  205— 
209,  &c.  ns.  and  in  various  other 
places. 

Maccail,  Mr.  his  sufferings  and  last 
words,  iv.  499. 

M'Gill's  prosecution  for  his  Essay  on 
the  Death  of  Christ,  adduced  as  a  proof 
of  the  intolerance  of  Scotch  presbjfte- 
rianism ;  and  some  reflections  on  the 
principles  of  the  English  Presbyterians, 
iii.  344. 

Maddox,  bishop,  bis  opinion  of  the 
habits,  i.  60,  n.  Replied  to  by  the  edi- 
tor, 62.  179.  229.  247.  387.  A  remark 
of  his,  312,  ?(S. 

Madje,  Rev.  Mr.  and  others,  cen- 
sured for  preaching  on  predestination, 
ii.  188. 

Magdalen-college,  Oxford,  its  privi- 
leges invaded,  v.  28. 

Magistrates,  contests  about  their 
election,  iv.  476. 

Major-generals  appointed,  iv.  119. 

Man,  isle  of,  bishop  of,  has  no  ba- 
rony, but  is  equally  a  bishop,  as  to  ju- 
risdiction and  ordination,  but  has  no 
place  in  parliament,  ii.  387. 

Manchester,  earl  of,  his  character,  iii. 
96.  His  proceeding  in  reforming  the 
university  of  Cambridge,  ib.  His  war- 
rant to  the  committee  for  scandalous  mi- 
nisters, 107.  His  instructions  to  them, 
108.  His  letter  to  them,  109.  His  me- 
thod of  ejecting  the  scandalous  or  ma- 
lignant minister,  and  filling  the  vacant 
benefice,  110. 

Mansel,  Dr.  some  account  of  him,  iii. 
390. 

Manton,  Dr.  his  death  and  character, 
iv.  445,  and  n. 


Manwaring,  Dr.  his  sermon,  ii.  151. 
His  severe  sentance,  155.  Is  pardoned 
and  preferred,  156. 

Marcus  Antoninus,  Gataker's  valuable 
edition  of,  iv.  115, 7i 

Marriages  of  the  clergy  legitimated, 
i.  64.  Queen  Elizabeth  averse  to  them, 
146.  Ordinance  relating  to  marriages,  iv. 
66.  Act  for  confirming  them,  272. 

Marriage  ring,  forbidding  it  at  certain 
times,  and  licensing  it  for  money,  dis- 
liked by  the  Puritans,  i.  195. 

Marshall,  Mr.  S.  his  death,  &c.  iv. 
133,  and  n.  His  body  dug  up,  3l9. 

Marston-Moor,  battle  of,  iii.  89. 

Martin  Mar-Prelate,  a  satirical  pain> 
phlet,  i.  401. 

Martin,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  99. 

Martyr,  Peter,  invited  to  England, 
and  had  the  divinity-chair  at  Oxford,  i. 
42.  His  opinion  about  the  habits,  57. 
163.  168.  Ordered  to  leave  the  king- 
dom in  queen  Marjf's  reign,  74.  His 
wife's  body  dug  up,  101. 

Marvel,  JMr.  Andrew,  writes  against 
Parker,  iv.  388. 

Mary,  queen,  her  accession  to  the 
crown,  i.  72.  Her  declarations  about  re- 
ligion, ib.  Her  treatment  of  the  Suffolk 
men,  73.  She  restores  Popery,  75.  77. 
Her  injunctions  to  the  bishops,  76.  Her 
marriage  with  Philip  of  Spain,  78.  She 
restores  the  church-lands,  81.  Rases  out 
whatever  was  done  against  the  monks, 
82.  Burnings  of  the  Protestants  in  her 
reign,  83,  84,  &c.  Her  fiery  zeal,  88. 
Number  of  those  who  were  put  to  death 
for  religion  in  her  time,  88,  and  «.  Ca- 
lamities under  her  government,  her 
sickness,  death,  and  character,  103, 104. 

Mary,  queen  of  Scots,  her  bigotry 
and  ill  conduct,  i.  189.  Her  favourite 
and  husband  murdered.  190.  She  is 
obliged  to  resign  her  crown  to  her  son, 
and  is  put  to  death  by  queen  Elizabeth, 
ib. 

Mary,  queen,  dissenting  ministers' 
address  to  her,  v.  73.  Her  answer,  74. 

Mass-books  called  in,  i.  53.  Mass 
and  real  presence  asserted,  ii.  262. 
Mass-houses  pulled  down,  v.  66. 

Massachusett's-bay  colony,  rise  of  it, 
ii.  182.  Their  church-covenant,  183. 
Hardships,  184.  Earewell  request  to  the 
church  of  England,  185.  Numbers  that 
went  over,  186. 

Massacre  at  Paris,  a  terrible  one,  i. 
245. 

Masters  turned  out  of  the  university 
of  Cambrige,  their  character,  iii.  99. 
Character  of  their  successors,  101.  Of 
their  induction,  105. 

Mather,  Rev.  Richard,  removes  to 
New-England,  ii.  239. 

Mather's,  Dr.  Increase,  his  voyage  to 


TNDEX. 


England  with  addresses,  and  his  recep- 
tion at  court,  V.  31,  n.  The  queen's  re- 
ply to  him,  74,  n. 
•  Matthews's  Bible,  i.  19,  ii.  79. 

Maunsel,  Mr.  his  siiiferings,  ii.  39, 

Mav  29th,  act  for  its  observation,  iv. 
276.  " 

May,  Thomas,  esq.  his  body  dug  up, 
iv.  318. 

Maynaid,  Serjeant,  one  of  the  ma- 
nagers of  fraud's  trial,  his  handsome  reply 
to  king  William,  iii.  201. 

Meal-tub  plot,  iv.  453. 

Mede,  Mr.  Joseph,  his  character, 
works,  and  death,  ii.  310,  311. 

Meetings,  pamphlets  in  favour  of  sepa- 
rate, iv.  437. 

Members  of  parliament  committed  to 
prison,  ii.  88.  115.171.295.  They  are 
fined,  170. 

Merbury,  Mr.  his  examination  and 
imprisonment,  i.  352. 

Merchants,  committee  of,  appointed 
by  Cromwell  for  promoting  trade,  iv.  126. 

Merchants'  lecture  at  Pinners'-hall, 
beginning  of,  414. 

Merit,  maintained,  ii.  262. 

Mercurius  Aulicus,  a  paper  by  J. 
Berkenhead,  against  the  parliament,  iii. 
390. 

Mercuries  and  diurnals  printed  in  Ox- 
ford, and  dispersed,  notwithstanding  the 
restraints  on  the  press,  iii.  43.  Their  na- 
ture, 361. 

Midwife's  oath,  ii.  11. 

Miles,  Dr.  Henry,  some  account  of 
him,p.  xxxiof  thelife  ofjNeal  invol.i.'jj. 

Militia,  debates  about  it,  ii.  466.  Or- 
dinance of  both  houses  for  disposing^  of 
it,  469.  Debated  at  the  treaty  of  Ux- 
bridge,  iii.  211. 

Millenary  petition  of  the  Puritans, 
ii.  4. 

Milton,  John,  his  books  burnt,  iv. 
^77.  His  death  and  character,  428. 

Ministers  suspended  and  deprived  for 
nonconformity,  i.  172,  &c.  227.  230. 
239.  253.  280.  292.  323.  328.  345.348. 
353.  387.  394.  419;  ii.  35.  38,  n.  237. 
248.  251.  286.  Ministers  retire  to  Hol- 
land,^. 40.288.  Puritans'opinion  of  mini- 
sters of  the  word,  56.  Ministers'  petition 
for  reforming  the  hierarchy,360.  Speeches 
on  it,  361,  &c.  Quality  of  those  ejected 
by  parliament,  iii.  31.  Of  their  successors, 
35.  Committee  for  examining  them,  80. 
Ministers  sent  to  reform  the  university  of 
Oxford,  361.  Their  conduct  and  suc- 
cess, ib. 

Ministers,  Nonconformist,  see  vol.  i. 
preface, p.  vii.  Queen  Elizabeth's  aversion 
to  them,  instituting  a  new  court  to  de- 
prive them  of  their  livings,  ib.  Some  of 
them  quit  their  livings,  iv.  335.  Ejected 
by  the  act  of  uniformity,  ib.  Their  har<l- 


ships  greater  than  the  Papists'  at  the  re- 
formation, 336.  And  than  the  loyalists 
in  the  time  of  the  civil  war,  ib.  Com- 
pared with  the  new  preachers,  338.  The 
conditionof  others,  339.  Dr.  Bates's  ac- 
count, ib.  Their  sufferings,  340.  Mr. 
Baxter's  account,  ib.  Other  accounts, 
341.  They  venture  to  preach  during  the 
plague,  which  brings  them  under  farther 
hardships,  365.  Some  few  take  the  oath 
in  the  five-mile  act,  368.  The  generality 
refuse,  and  go  into  banishment,  ib.  Their 
names  registered  in  the  bishops'  courts, 
369.  Their  distress,  386.  Their  address 
to  the  prince  of  Orange,  v.  68.  Their  ad- 
dress to  him  after  he  was  king,  72.  And 
to  queen  Mary,  73. 

Ministry,  Puritans'  complaint  of  the 
abuse  of  it,  i.  192.  Their  conclusions  for 
regulating  it,  278.  What  the  Puritans 
wanted  to  have  reformed  concerning 
ministers,  ii.  5.  15.  Ministers  forbid  to 
meddle  in  politics,  iv.  16.  Commissioners 
for  the  approbation  of  ministers,  93. — 
See  Triers. — Ordinance  for  ejecting 
scandalous  ministers,  99.  Instructions  of 
the  commissioners,  100.  Objections 
against  it,  101.  Commissioners  for  Wales, 
103.  Presbyterian  ministers  wait  on  the 
king  at  Breda,  231.  Their  address  and 
reception,  ib. 

Minshull,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  104. 

Mischief  and  Hurt  of  the  Mass,  a 
book  so  called,  written  by  the  firm  re- 
formers, against  those  who  temporized  in 
queen  Mary's  reign,  i.  91. 

Rlobbings,  ii.  296.  339.  420.  449, 
450. 

Monarchy  turned  to  a  commonwealth, 
iv.  1. 

Monasteries  visited,  i.  16.  And  sup- 
pressed, ib.    Revenues,  17. 

Money,  new  methods  of  raising  it,  ii. 
86.  145.  296. 

Monk,  general,  reduces  Scotland,  iv. 
51.  Marches  to  England  for  a  free  par- 
liament, 201.  Continues  his  march,  ib. 
Abjures  the  king,  and  swears  to  be  true 
to  the  commonwealth,  ib.  He  enters  the 
city,  202.  Pulls  down  the  gates,  but  is 
reconciled,  203.  Restores  the  secluded 
members,  ib.  His  character,  206.  His 
letter  to  the  Independents,  216.  To  the 
parliament,  218.  Courts  the  Presby- 
terians, ib.  And  the  Scots  kirk,  219.  He 
corresptmds  with  the  king,  228.  His  pro- 
tection of  the  Quakers,  v.  214. 

Monks  and  priors  executed  by  Henry 
VIII.  i.  22.  One  directs  an  insurrec- 
tion, ib. 

Monmouth's  rebellion,  v.  8.  Affects 
dissenters,  9.  Executions  in  the  west  of 
England,  on  account  of  it,  9,  10,  and  «. 

Monopolies,  grievances  by  them,  ii. 
67.  7.'>. 


INDEX. 


exolr 


Montague,  Dr.  his  book  favouring 
Popery,  ii.  127.  Cited  before  the  com- 
mons, 143.  Censured,  and  a  letter  by 
several  bishops  in  his  favour,  143, 144. 
Articles  against  him,  146.  Made  bishop 
of  Chichester,  156.  His  articles  of  in- 
quiry concerning  lectures,  248.  Hisfar- 
ther'favouring  of  Popery,  261.  His  death 
and  character,  427. 
Monthly  fast,  ii.  505. 
Montrose,  marquis  of,  executed,  iv. 
18. 

Monuments  of  superstition,  removal  of 
them,  iii.  39.  Ordinance  for  that  purpose, 
40.   Manner  of  its  execution,  41. 
Moore,  Mr.  Stephen,  ii.  342. 
Moore  and   Philly,  their  travels,  &c. 
V.  236,  &c. 

More,  sir  Thomas,  refuses  the  oath  of 
succession  and  supremacy,  i.  14.  Be- 
headed for  it,  ib.  and  22. 

Moreland,  Samuel,  esq.  sent  by  Crom- 
well to  the  duke  of  Savoy,  in  behalf  of 
the  oppressed  Protestants,  iv.  129. 

Moreton,  bishop,  his  vindication,  iv. 
179. 

Morgan,  a  priest,  executed,  iii,  314. 
Morley,  bishop,  his  behaviour  in  the 
Savoy  conference,  iv.  302, 

Morning  lecture,  the  rise  of  it,  ii. 
506. 

Morrice,  Mr.  attorney,  his  arguments 
against  the  oath  ex  qffido,  i,  421.  He 
moves  the  house  of  commons  against  it, 
and  against  the  spiritual  courts,  424. 
He  suffers  for  it,  and  is  imprisoned, 
425. 

Morton,  Mr.  John,  some  account  of, 
v.  144. 

Musgrave,  sir  C,  his  saying  on  the 
severe  treatment  of  the  Quakers,  v,  253. 

Nag's-Head  consecration,  a  fable,  i. 
122.  iv.  178,  179. 

Naseby,  battle  of,  iii.  230. 

Nation,  distracted  state  of  it,  ii.  425. 
465.  Petitions  to  the  parliament  to  pro- 
vide for  the  safety  of  it,  466.  State  of 
when  Cromwell  assumed  the  government, 
iv.  77.  Unhappy  state  of  it  in  Charles 
II. 's  time,  393.  442.  State  of  at  James 
II.'s  accession,  v.  1. 

Nature  and  properties  of  God,  a  very 
exceptionable  work,  written  by  Conra- 
dus  Vorstius,  ii.  83. — See  also  the  edi- 
tor's note,  as  to  the  author's  characteri- 
zing it  in  this  mode. 

Nay  lor,  James,  account  of,  iv.  139. 
His  sufferings,  142,  and  ns. 

Neal,  Daniel,  his  life,  prefixed  to  vol. 
i,  censured,  49,  n.  116,  ii.  Animadverted 
on,  50,  n.  His  Review  quoted,  67, 68,  «. 
468,  n.  Vindicated  against  bishop  War- 
burton,  76,  n.  161,  Tj.  314,  «.  Corrected 
and  vindicated,  99,  n.  Defended  against 


bishop  Maddox,  179,  n.  387,  n.  His  let- 
ter to  Dr.  Francis  Hare  quoted,  with  an 
extract  from  it,  ii.  v,  vi,  of  editor's  ad- 
vertisement. His  view  in  writing  this  his- 
tory, X,  &c.  of  author's  preface  to  vol. 
ii.  Vindicated,  corrected,  &c.  in  notes 
of  p.  2,  3.  35.  76.  81.  83. 115. 123. 127, 
128, 132.  142. 145, 155.  161—163. 181, 
182.  208.  218,  219,  &c.  235,  236,  245. 
265.  274,  290.  295.  326,  &c,  338.  341. 
381,  432,  437,  &c.  485,  &c.  500,  501. 
503,  of  vol.  ii.  Defends  himself  from 
some  charges,  preface  to  vol.  iii.  23. 
26,  &c.  Vindicated,  supported,  or  ani- 
madverted on,  &c.  in  the  notes  to  p. 
2.  4.  5,  6.  90. 155.  210.  223.  275.  299. 
389,  439.  444.  Extent  of  his  design  in 
this  history,  p,  513  of  vol.  iii.  Apolo- 
gized for,  &c.  ib.  A  cursory  view  of 
some  circumstances  of  the  period  of 
which  he  writes,  preface  of  vol.  iv.  p.  iii. 
And  of  the  design  of  this  history,  iv. 
His  sentiments  on  uniformity  of  opinion 
in  religion,  v,vi.  Ofthe  persecution  of  all 
parties  when  in  power,  vi.  Ofthe  clergy 
being  invested  with  civil  power,  ib.  That 
reformation  in  religion  has  not  arisen 
from  the  clergy,  vii.  Of  freedom  in  reli- 
gion, in  subordination  to  the  civil  power, 
ib.  Of  the  present  times,  in  contrast  to 
the  former  turbulent  ones,  viii.  Correct- 
ed or  vindicated  in  the  notes  to  p.  3, 
4.  6,  18.  30.  32,  33,  &c.  102.  1^3,  206. 
283.  309.  311.  324.  394.  443,  444,  &c. 
of  vol.  iv. 

Negative  oath,  ii.  475.  University  of 
Oxford's  objection  to  it,  iii.  371. 
Negus,  Mr.  deprived,  i.  346. 
Neile,  archbishop,  his  death  and  cha- 
racter, ii,  310. 

Newbury,  battle  of,  iii.  21.  The  se- 
cond, 92. 

Newcastle,  parliament's  propositions 
to  the  king  there,  iii.  296.  Which  he 
refuses  to  consent  to,  299.  His  answer 
to  them,  335. 

Newcoraen,  Mr.  Matthew,  his  death, 
iv.  389.  His  concern  in  the  assembly's 
catechism,  390,  n. 

New-England,  the  foundation  of  that 
colony,  i.  451.  Puritans  settle  there,  ii. 
Ill,  &c.  182,  &c.  197.  228.  232.  239. 
285, 

Newhaven  colony,  ii.  229. 
Newlin,  Dr.  some  account  of  him,  iii. 
389. 

Newman,  Mr.  J.  an  account  of,  p. 
XXV  of  the  life  of  Neal  prefixed  to  vol. 
i.  n. 

Newman.  Rev,  Samuel,  author  of  the 
Concordance,  removes  to  New-England, 
ii,  286. 

New  Orders,  a  pamphlet  in  ridicule 
fo  the  piety  of  the  parliamentary  party 
in   Charles  I.'s  time,  an  extract,  with 


CXCll 


INDEX. 


an  anagram  on  the  word  Puritan,  iii.  37, 
n.  39,  n. 

New- Plymouth  colony,  ii.  112. 

Newport,  treaty  of,  iii.  422. 

New  Testament,  first  translated  into 
English  by  WicklifFe,  i.  4.  Then  by 
Tyndal,  with  the  whole  Bible,  15. 18, 19. 
Tyndal's  Testament  burnt  by  the  bishops, 
18.— See  Bible. 

Nicolas,  Robert,  esq.  one  of  the  ma- 
nagers of  Laud's  trial,  iii.  202. 

Nimeguen,  peace  of,  iv.  447. 

Nismes,  the  protector  assists  the  Pro- 
testants there,  iv.  146. 

Nonconformists,  friends  to  their  coun- 
try, vol.  i.  preface,  p.  ix.  Abstract  of 
their  reasons  for  nonconformity,  174, 7t. 
&c. — See  Puritans. — Curious  description 
of  them  by  archbishop  Parker,  i.  478. 
Suflferings  for  nonconformity,  ii.  236, 
237.  The  beginning  of  their  persecution, 
iv.  271.  Methods  for  that  purpose,  ib. 
Their  hardships  before  the  act  of  unifor- 
mity, 310.  Their  sufferings  afterward, 
341.  Their  views,  345.  They  petition 
for  indulgence,  3.50.  Their  hardships 
from  the  conventicle  act,  358.  Their 
cautious  conduct,  ib.  They  set  up  meet- 
ings, 373.  Project  of  a  comprehension 
for  them,  378.  Proposals  of  indulgence 
for  such  as  could  not  be  comprehended, 
385.  Their  persecution  revived,  386. 
Methods  of  it,  395.  Are  not  forward  to 
accept  indulgence  by  the  dispensing 
power,  409.  Summary  of  the  penal  laws 
against  them,  423.  Attempts  for  an  ac- 
commodation frustrated  by  the  bishops, 
429.  People  compassionate  their  suffer- 
ings, 430.  Their  principles  and  practices, 
436.  Pamphlets  in  their  defence,  437. 
— See  Dissenters. 

Nonconformist  ministers. — Refer  to 
Ministers,  ministry. 

Non-subscribers  to  Whitgift's  articles, 
their  compassionate  case,  and  supplica- 
tions to  the  council,  i.  323,  &c.  Petitions 
of  gentlemen  and  parishioners  in  their 
behalf,  328.  Nonsubscribers,  number  of 
them,  ii.  38.  Nonsubscribing  loyalists, 
act  for  their  relief,  iv.  356. 

Nonjurors,  their  rise,  v.  74.  Their 
practices,  81. 

Northampton,  rules  for  discipline 
agreed  upon  there,  i.  221.  The  prophe- 
syings  there,  223.  Scarcity  of  preachers 
there,  293. 

Northumberland,  earl  of,  his  rebellion, 
i.  206. 

Norton,  Rev.  Mr.  removes  to  New- 
England,  ii.  232. 

Norwicli,  visitation  of  that  diocess.  i. 
249.  Prophesy iiigssuppressed  there,  264. 

Novice  Presbyter  lustructed,  a  pam- 
phlet in  answer  to  one  entitled  the  Busy 
Bikliop,  extract  from,  iii.  3:30. 


Noy,  Mr.  attorney-general,  his  cha- 
racter, ii.  136. 

Nye,  Rev.  Philip,  removes  to  Hol- 
land, ii.  288.  His  death,  &c.  iv.  416, 
.  and  71. 

Oak  of  reformation,  whence  so  called, 
i.  48. 

Gates,  Mr.  Samuel,  tried  for  the  death 
of  Ann  Martin,  iii.  136.  This  aflFair  more 
fully  discussed, with  hissufFerings,  v.  140. 

Gates,  Titus,  proceedings  against  him 
for  perjury,  v.  3,  and  n. 

Gath,  ex  officio,  what,  and  the  un- 
reasonableness of  it,  i.  333,  334.  339. 
379.  The  Puritans'  objections  to  it,  416. 
Mr.  attorney  Maurice's  arguments  against 
it,  421.  Many  of  the  Puritans  take  it, 
and  discover  their  synods,  ib.  Their  rea- 
sons for  it,  422.  Their  opinion  of  it,  ii.  58. 

Gath  for  churchwardens,  ii.  246.  The 
oath  called  et  ccEttrra,  302. 

Gccasional    conformity   bill,    v.   88. 
Appendix,  No.  XIV. 
.  Gchinus  comes  to  England,  i.  42. 

(Ecolampadius,  with  other  foreigners, 
against  altars,  i.  54. 

Offices  of  the  church  reformed,  i.  43, 
&c. 

Ogilby,  Mr.  a  Scots  baron,  sent  to 
Spain  by  James  I.  and  for  what  purpose, 
ii.  130. 

Okey,  colonel,  one  of  the  regicides, 
iv.  275.  Brought  from  Holland,  with 
others,  and  executed,  323. 

Olave's,  St.  and  St.  Saviour's  churches 
in  Southwark,  tumults  in  them,  and  on 
what  account,  ii.  421. 

Oldenbarnevelt  takes  the  side  of  the 
Arminians,  in  the  disputes  in  Holland, 
ii.  95. 

Oliver,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  389. 

Grange,  prince  of,  made  stadtholder, 
iv.  413.  His  bravery,  and  success  against 
the  French,  ib.  His  marriage  with  the 
princess  Mary,  443.  His  advice  to  the 
dissenters,  v.  37.  His  reply  to  James 
about  the  penal  laws  and  test,  .oO.  His 
expedition,  61.  His  declaration,  64.  His 
progress,  66.  His  answer  to  the  dissent- 
ing ministers'  address,  69.  He  and  his 
princess  proclaimed  king  and  queen,  70. 
Remarks,  ib. — See  William  HI. — King 
James  endeavours  to  convert  the  prin- 
cess of  Orange  to  Popery,  v.  48.  Her  re- 
ply, 49. — See  Mary. 

Ordinal,  a  new  one  in  king  Edward's 
time,  i.  52.  64. 

Ordinance  of  parliament,  exhorting  to 
repentance,  iii.  8.  Bishop  Kennet's  re- 
mark upon  it,  9.  Ordinance  for  seques- 
tration of  benefices  and  estates  of  the 
clergy,  &c.  30.  32.  A  farther  explana- 
tion of  it.  33.  The  effects  of  it,  34.  For 
removing  monuments  of  superstition,  -k). 


INDEX. 


cxcii 


Manner  of  executing  it,  41.  For  licensing 
books,  42.  For  calling  an  assembly  of 
divines,  44.  For  the  committee  of  se- 
questrations, 95.  For  enforcing  the  use  of 
the  directory,  131.  For  the  bettei  ob- 
servation of  the  Lord's  day,  139.  For 
the  ordination  of  ministers,  232.  For 
stispension  from  the  sacrament,  244. 
Provisos  in  it,  246.  For  erecting  pres- 
byteries, 248.  Which  does  not  satisfy, 
250.  The  Scots  exceptions  to  it,  ib. 
English  Presbyterians  petition  against  it, 
252.  Another  ordinance  for  that  pur- 
pose, 422.  For  abolishing  archbishops, 
bishops,  &c.  306.  And  fur  the  sale  of 
their  lands,  ib.  For  abolishing  Cliristmas, 
and  other  holidays,  3b5.  The  king  dis- 
likes it,  356.  It  occasions  tumults,  357. 
A  terrible  ordinance  against  blasphemy 
and  heresy,  419.  Remarks,  421.  Ordi- 
nance against  seditious  libels,  iv.  16. 
For  taking  away  the  penal  laws,  25.  For 
suppressing  vice,  &c.  26,  27.  For  the 
stricter  observation  of  the  Lord's  day, 
28.  144.  In  regard  to  marriage,  66.  For 
commissioners  for  approbation  of  public 
preachers,  92.  For  ejecting  scandalous 
ministers,  99.  Objections  against  it,  101. 
For  uniting  small  livings,  and  dividing 
greater,  109.  Against  the  old  seques- 
tered clergy,  124.  Against  Papists,  144. 

Ordination  of  ministers. — See  Ordinal. 

Ordination  in  foreign  churches,  and 
not  episcopal,  allowed  to  be  valid  by  our 
first  reformers,  i.  69.  Admitted  by  arch- 
bishop Griiidal,  310.  Of  episcopal  and 
presbyterian,  ii.  351.  Assembly  of  di- 
vines consult  about  ordination,  iii.  124. 
Their  advice  about  it,  126.  Ordinance 
of  parliament  in  pursuance  thereof,  ib. 
Directory  for  it,  232.  Debates  about  it, 
234.  Power  of  it  given  to  the  assembly 
of  divines  pro  tempore,  235. 

Orleans,  father,  his  confession  of  some 
resolutions  of  the  queen  and  cabinet  at 
Windsor,  ii.  516.  His  opinion  of  general 
Monk,  with  others,  iv,  207.  About  the 
debates  in  parliament,  316. 

Ormond,  marquis  of,  his  treaty  with 
the  Irish  Papists,  iii.  274. 

Osbaldeston,  Mr.  his  sentence,  ii.  257. 
Released  by  the  long-parliament,  335. 

Osborne,  Mr.  his  opinion  as  to  the 
discovery  of  the  powder-plot,  ii.  46.. 

Osbourne,  sir  John,  presents  Mr. 
Brightman  with  the  rectory  of  Haunes 
in  Bedfordshire,  ii.  66-  Who  dies  while 
riding  with  him,  ib. 

Owen,  sir  Hugh,  appointed  by  Crom- 
well one  of  the  commissioners  for  Wales, 
iv.  103. 

Owen,  Dr.  bishop  of  St.  Asaph,  and  Dr. 
Owen  of  Landatr,  impeached  with  other 
bishops,  ii.  410. 
VOL.  V. 


Owen,  Dr.  John,  his  death,  character, 
&c.  iv.  489,  and  490,  n. 

Oxenbridge,  Mr.  his  name,  with  many 
others,  who  subscribed  the  book  of  disci- 
pline, i.  387. 

Oxford,  transactions  of. — See  Univer- 
sity.— Treaty  of,  iii.  9,  &c.  Broke  off, 
16.  Oxford  parliament,  86.  Their  pro- 
ceedings, 87.  Visitation  of,  360.  Oxford 
decree,  iv.  484,  and  t?.  Oxford  parlia- 
ment, 466.  Heads  of  colleges  send  to 
the  prince  of  Orange,  and  sign  the  asso- 
ciation, V.  66. 

Oyer  and  Terminer,  the  penal  laws 
put  in  execution  by  way  of,  i.  246. 

Paget,  Mr.  Eusebius,  his  sufferings,  i. 
354.  Articles  against  him,  and  his  an- 
swer, 354,  355.  Causes  of  his  depriva- 
tion argued,  355.  His  farther  sufferings, 
356. 

Palatine,  elector,  marries  James  I.'s 
daughter,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Puri- 
tans, ii.  86.  Is  chosen  king  of  Bohemia, 
108.  Is  beaten,  and  turned  out  of  his 
kingdom  and  electorate,  being  basely 
deserted  by  his  father-in-law,  109.  Mani- 
festo in  favour  of  the  Palatine  family, 
408.  Brief  for  the  Palatine  ministers, 
with  Laud's  exceptions,  234,  235.  Pala- 
tine family  great  favourites  of  the  Puri- 
tans, iii.  137. 

Palmer,  Dr.  some  account  of  him,  iii. 
396. 

Palmer,  Mr,  Herbert,  some  account  of 
him,  iii.  102,  103,  n.  His  death  and 
character,  403. 

Papists  rise  for  the  old  religion  in  king 
Edward's  reign,  i.  47.  Their  demands, 
ibid.  They  are  suppressed,  48.  Their 
numbers  formidable  in  Elizabeth's  time, 
and  their  expectations  from  her  death, 
205.  They  rise  in  the  north,  but  are  sup- 
pressed, 206.  Their  first  open  separation 
from  the  church,  ib.  Penal  laws  against 
them,  208.  369.  468.  Their  expectations 
from  king  James,  ii.  3.  His  tenderness 
towards  them,  and  offers  to  meet  thera 
halfway,  23,  24.  Remonstrance  of  the 
parliament  against  them,  114.  Laws 
against  them  relaxed,  115.  Articles  in 
their  favour  in  the  Spanish  match,  120. 
Laws  against  them  suspended,  and  they 
are  favoured  and  promoted  at  court,  264. 
Their  numbers  and  influence,  and  lord 
Clarendon's  account  of  them,  264,  265. 
Proceedings  against  them,  372.  The 
king  favours  them,  ib.  Ajiplies  to  thera 
to  assist  him  in  the  war,  492.  Two  thirds 
of  their  estates  seized,  iii.  S3.  Oath  for 
discovering  them,  ib.  Some  in  the  par- 
liament army,  314.  Stories  of  their  hav- 
ing a  hand  in  the  king's  death,  466. 
Papal    titles    assumed    by    Laud,    187, 


^XCIV 


INDEX. 


Reasons  for  the  protector's  severity 
-against  Papists,  iv.  125.  Ordinance 
against  them,  144.  Their  oath,  ib.  Their 
expectations  at  the  Restoration,  245. 
Their  views,  250.  They  declare  their 
principles,  316.  Their  farther  views,  346. 
The  commons  address  the  king  against 
them,  420.  428.  Their  insolence,  432. 
Act  to  disqualify  them  from  sitting  in 
parliament,  449.  Many  of  them  in  king 
James's  army,  v.  43. 

Parker,  archbishop,  publishes  the  ec- 
clesiastical laws,  under  the  title  of  Re- 
formatio Legura  Anglicanim,  &c.  in 
1571 ,  i.  52.  His  consecration,  122,  and  n. 
Confirmed  by  parliament,  123.  Visits 
his  diocess,  142.  Settles  the  order  of 
lessons,  143.  His  zeal  against  the  Puri- 
tans, 156. 168. 178.  Was  not  fond  of  the 
liabits  at  first,  158.  His  questions  to 
Humphreys  and  Sampson  at  their  exami- 
nation, 169,  JJ.  His  violent  proceedings, 
170.177.  His  complaints.  182.269.  His 
zeal  for  uniformity,  244.  His  letter  upon 
Mr.  Deeriiig's  being  restored  by  the  coun- 
cil, 252.  He  incenses  the  queen  against 
the  religious  exercises  of  the  clergy, 
262.  And  suppresses  them  in  the  diocess 
of  Norwich,  264.  His  conduct  in  a  sham 
plot,  268.  Which  he  defends,  269. 
Visits  the  Isle  of  Wight,  ib.  His  severe 
proceedings  there  disliked  by  the  queen, 
and  his  angry  letter  thereon,  270.  His 
death  and  character,  274. 

Parker,Rev.  Robert,  retires  to  Amster- 
dam, ii.  40.  His  sufferings  before,  and 
wonderful  preservation,  65. 

Parker,  bishop,  writes  for  the  court, 
V.43. 

Parkhiirst,  bishop  of  Norwich,  in- 
veighs against  the  habits,  i.  160.  His 
timorousiiess,  249.  Laments  the  perse- 
cution of  the  Puritans,  261.  His  appro- 
bation 'of  the  religious  exercises  of  the 
clergy,  263.  He  is  forced  to  suppress 
them,  264.  His  death,  character,  &c. 
265. 

Paris  gardens,  in  Southwark,  the  scat 
of  public  sports  on  the  Lord's  day,  i. 
315. 

Paris,  George  Van,  burnt,  i.  50.  Cran- 
mer  the  cause,  ib. 

Parisian  massacre,  i.  245. 
Parliament,  attempts  in  it  towards  a 
farther  reformation,  i.  215.  219.  228. 
559,  &c.  364.  383.  424.  First  session  of 
James  I.  his  speech,  and  remarks,  ii.  23. 
Proceedings,  25.  68,  &c.  King's  speech, 
petitions  of  grievances,  69.  Dissolved, 
73.  Another  called,  and  dissolved,  88. 
Another,  with  the  king's  speech,  113, 
Their  declaration,  remonstrance  against 
Papists,  114.  Petition  and  protestation, 
116.  Dissolved,  ibid.   Another,  with  the 


king's  speech,  124.  Petition  against  Pa- 
pists,  king's  answer,  ib.     The  first  of 
Charles  L  139.  Petition  against  Papists, 
king's  answer,  ib.    Dissolved,  144.    His 
second,  146.     His  third,  154.     Remon- 
strance, king's  answer,  156.  Proceedings, 
165.  Keep  the  speaker  in  the  chair  whilst 
they  make  a  protestation,  170.  Dissolved, 
171.  The  short  parliament,  294.    Sad 
condition  of  the  court  at  calling  of  the 
long  one,  308.  Character  generally,  and 
of  the  leaders  of  both  houses,  312,    &c. 
Opens,  appoints  committees,  317,  318. 
Speeches,  :kc.  against  the  late  canons, 
318,   319.    Objections    to   them,   324. 
Proceedings  against  Laud,  327,  6cc.  Set 
prisoners  of  the  prerogative  free,  333. 
Censure  the  authors  of  the  church  inno- 
vations,    o36.     Vote    the    innovations 
down,   343.    Petitions  for  and   against 
the  hierarchy,  355,  &c.  King's  and  other 
speeches  on  them,  360,  361,  &c.  Reso- 
lutions thereon,  370.    Proceedings,  &c. 
against  Papists,  370.  372.    Against  the 
earl  of  Strafford,  574.  Court  plot  against 
them,  376.  Act  for  its  continuance,  380. 
Solemn  vow,  &c.  ib.    Debate  on  depriv- 
ing the  bishops  of  their  votes,  383,  &c. 
On  abolishing  deans  and    chapters,  &c. 
390,  &c.  Abolish  the  high-commission 
court,  and  star-chamber,  406.   Lupeach 
thirteen  bishops,   410.    Declaration    on 
silting  on  a  Sunday,  411.     Proceedings 
on   the  Irish  insurrection,  435.     Grand, 
remonstrance,  439.  441.  Declaration  of 
their  intentions,  442.   Petition  presented 
with  remonstrance,  443.    King  goes  to 
seize  five  members,  457.    City  of  Lon- 
don for  them,  459.  The}'  take  away  the 
bishops'  votes,  462.    King   resolves  to 
break  with  them,  466.  Petitions  to  them, 
ib.  Proceedings,  &c.  469,  470.    King's 
reply,  their  answer,  and  remarks,  471, 
&c.     Accept  the  Scots  mediation,  their 
declaration  concerning  reformation,  474, 
Appoint  a  negative  oath, 475.  Proceed- 
ings, 477.    ]Memorial,478.   Their  nine- 
teen propositions,  481.  Preparations  for 
war,  borrow  money  and  plate,  485,  486. 
Confederate  with  the   Scots,   495.    Re- 
ply to  the  general  assembly's  letter,  496. 
Abolish  episcopacy,  498.   Vote  the  rais- 
ing of  an  arn)y,  oOl.  Character  of  those 
who  took  part  with  it,  507.  Some  warm 
spirits  among  them,  508.    Whether  the 
king  may  adjourn  parliaments,  ii.  171. 
Parliament  sue  for  peace,  iii.  1.  The 
nice   point  of  their    treating   with  the 
Scots,  5.  Their  ordinance  exhorting  to 
repentance,  8.  Their  propositions  at  the 
treaty  of  Oxford,  9.  Their  five  bills,  10. 
Plots  against  thera,  18,  19.    Low  state 
of  their  affairs,  20.    Their  proceedings 
with  regard   to   the    clergy,    32— 3(J. 


INDEX. 


cxcv 


With  regard  to  the  sabbath,  36.  Month- 
ly and  occasional  fasts,  37,  38.  Ordi- 
nance for  removing  monuments  of  su- 
perstition, 39.  Orders  for  restraining  the 
press,  42.  They  call  an  assembly  of  di- 
vines, 44.  And  send  them  regulations, 
52.  They  call  in  the  Scots,  55.  Agree 
to  the  solemn  league  and  covenant,  59. 
And  take  it,  62.  Order  the  taking  it 
throughout  the  nation,  63.  Their  pro- 
ceedings on  the  king's  bringing  over  the 
Irish  forces,  69,  70.  They  order  a  new 
great  seal  to  be  made,  86.  They  nominate 
men  to  livings,  79.  Character  of  their 
army,  92.  Division  among  their  gene- 
rals, 94.  They  order  the  assembly  of  di- 
vines to  confer  about  church-govern- 
ment, 123.  They  establish  and  enforce 
the  use  of  the  directory,  127.131.  En- 
force the  observation  of  the  Lord's  day, 
139.  Abolish  Christmas,  140.  355.  Pass 
a  bill  of  attainder  against  Laud,  203. 
Their  instructions  to  their  commissioners 
in  the  treaty  of  Uxbridge  upon  religion, 
215.  Their  reply  to  the  king's  conces- 
sions, 220.  Their  army  new  modelled, 
227.  Character  of  their  generals,  228. 
Their  care  for  a  regular  clergy,  231. 
They  reject  the  clause  of  the  divine 
right  of  presbytery,  241.  'J'heir  ordi- 
nance for  suspension  from  the  sacra- 
ment, 244.  And  for  erecting  presbyte- 
ries, 248.  Their  reply  to  the  Scots  ex- 
ceptions, 251.  Their  questions  propoun- 
ded, to  the  assembly  about  the  Jhs  div'i' 
vum  in  matters  of  church-government, 
253.  They  attempt  an  accommodation 
between  the  Presbyterians  and  Indepen- 
dents, 255.  Obtain  a  complete  conquest 
over  the  king,  272,  273.  Their  manage- 
ment with  the  Presbyterians,  277.  Their 
propositions  to  the  king  at  Newcastle, 
296.  Their  commissioners  receive  the 
king  from  the  Scots,  and  convey  him  to 
Holmby,  304.  They  abolish  archbishops 
and  bishops,  &c.  and  dispose  of  their 
lands,  306,  307.  Their  proceedings  to 
please  the  Presbyterians,  308.  They 
debate  on  the  assembly's  confession  of 
faith,  and  reject  the  articles  of  discipline) 
320,  321.  Approve  and  authorize  their 
catechisms,  322.  Controversy  between 
them  and  the  army,  337.  Eleven  of 
their  members  impeached,  ib.  Tumults 
in  the  house,  339.  Upon  which  several 
of  the  members  retire  to  the  arm}'^,  ib. 
Proceedings  of  the  remainder,  340. 
Which  were  annulled  upon  the  army's 
inarching  to  London,  341.  Remarks, 
342.  They  agree  to  the  proposals  of  the 
army,  347.  Their  votes  of  non-addresses 
to  the  king,  354.  Their  remonstrance, 
355.  They  send  ministers  to  reform  the 
university  of  Oxford,  360.  They  resolve 


on  a  visitation  of  it,  and  pass  an  ordi- 
nance for  that  purpose,  362, 363.  They 
resolve  to  support  their  visitors,  375. 
Presbyterians  prevail  amongst  them  in 
the  absence  of  the  army,  411.  They 
make  a  terrible  ordinance  against  blas- 
phemy and  heresy,  418.  Their  ordi- 
nance for  the  farther  establishment  of 
presbytery,  421.  Their  proposals  to  the 
king  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  424.  Reply 
of  their  divines  to  the  king's  papers 
about  episcopacy,  426. 429.  Their  com- 
missioners press  his  consent,  435.  Their 
proceedings  upon  the  army's  marching  to 
London,  446.  They  are  purged  by  the 
armj-^,  ib.  Votes  of  the  remainder,  who 
resolve  to  try  the  king,  448.  And  esta- 
blish a  high  court  of  justice  for  that  pur- 
pose, 454. 

Parliament  called  the  Rump,  and 
why,  set  up  a  commonwealth,  iv.  1,  and 
«.  Their  measures  to  support  their  au- 
thority, 10.  Vindicate  themselves,  11. 
State  of  religion  under  them,  17.  Their 
preparations  against  the  king  and  Scots 
army,  48.  Publish  an  act  of  indemnity, 
and  choose  a  new  council  of  state,  53. 
Their  Dutch  war,  57.  Quarrel  with  the 
army,  58.  Cromwell  dissolves  them  by 
force,  60.  Their  character,  61,  and  n. 
New  model  of  parliament  in  Cromwell's 
instrument,  68.  Cromwell's  first  parlia- 
ment. See  Little  parliament.  His  second, 
83.  His  speech  to  them,  ib.  Their  pro- 
ceedings 84.  His  second  speech,  ib.  A 
test  or  recognition  appointed  them,  85» 
Farther  proceedings,  ib.  Dissolved,  86. 
Speech  at  their  dissolution,  92.  His 
third,  134.  Obliged  to  recognise  the 
government,  135.  Their  acts,  136.  Pro- 
ceedings, 150,  &c.  Upper  house  appoint- 
ed, 160.  Bad  consequences  of  it,  161. 
Dissolved, ib.  Richard  Cromwell's  parlia- 
ment, 191.  Array  compel  him  to  dissolve 
them,  192.  The  rump  restored,  ib.  Turn- 
ed out  again,  200.  Restored  again,  201. 
Secluded  members  restored  by  Monk, 
203.  Proceedings  of  the  parliament 
hereon,  ^04.  Restore  presbjtery,  205. 
Dissolve  themselves,  206. 

Parliament,  king  Charles's  first. — See 
Convention.  His  second,  and  character  of, 
iv.  288,  and??.  Their  acts,  290.  A  farther 
account  of  their  passing  the  act  of  uni- 
formity, 324.  332.  Begin  to  open  their 
eyes,  and  votje  against  the  dispensing 
power,  417.  They  address  the  king 
againstPapists,  420. 428.  Are  dissolved, 
450.  His  third,  452.  Bring  in  the  bill  of 
exclusion,  and  are  dissolved,  ib.  Pro- 
ceedings of  the  fourth,  459.  Bring  in  the 
bill  of  exclusion  a  second  time,  ib.  Their 
votes,  and  dissolution,  462,  &c.  The 
fifth,  at  Oxford,  466.  Revive  the  exclu- 


n2 


cxcn 

sion  bill,  Sec  468.  Suddenly  dissolved, 
469.  James  tbe  Second's  parliament,  v. 
4.  Their  proceedings,  ib.  They  are  dis- 
solved, 10.  For  king  William's,  see 
Convention. 

Parsons.  Mr.  his  sufferings,  iv.  271. 

Paske,  Ur.  some  account  of,  iii.  99. 

Passive   obedience,  Sec.  revived,  iv. 

«ro. 

Patrick.  Dr.  his  friendly  debate,  iv. 
387.  A  remarkable  instance  of  his  can- 
dour, 388. 

Paul's,  St.  church  repaired,  ii.  19.S. 
Of  pulling  down  its  cross,  iii.  39.  Of 
pulling  down  houses  for  its  repair,  152. 
Comunitaliun  of  penance  for  it,  lod.  A 
proverb  on  this  attair,  '^07". 

Pearson,  Dr.  John,  his  death,  &c.  v. 

46.  .  .  .       , 

Pelagians,  their  opinions  pointed  out 
as  obnoxious,  in  tbe  articles  devised  by 
Henry  VIII.  i.  VO. 

Pembroke,  earl  of.  made  chancellor  of 
Oxford,  and  visits  in  person,  iii,  379, 
380.  His  proceedings,  .S«0.  Reports  the 
behaviourof  the  university  to  parliament, 

381. 

Penn  and  Mead,  their  trial,  iv.  598. 
Injustice  and  cruelty  of  the  court,  399. 
Jury  threatened,  400.  Acquitted,  ib. 
Recorder's  speech,  ib.  n. 

Penal  laws  taken  away  by  the  rump- 
parliament,  iv.  25.  King  Ciiarles's  par- 
liament petition  to  put  them  in  execution, 
S79.  A  summary  account  of  them,  4SJ3. 
Consequences  of  them,  424. 

Penn,  William,  his  grant,  and  conse- 
quences, v.  261,  262.  His  prognostica- 
tions verified,  ib.  Of  his  writings,  &c. 
188.  230.  268,  &c. 

Pennington,  Isaac,  memoirs  of,  r. 
263,  264. 

Penry,  Mr.  the  Brownist,  his  history, 
i.  437.  Proclamation  against  him,  438. 
Is  taken,  440.  His  petition  to  thc(iueen 
unfini.shed,  438,  r..  His  trial,  condennia- 
tion,  declaration,  and  complaints  to  the 
treasurer, 440,  &c.  His  protestation,  441, 
442.  Is  executed  in  a  hurry,  443. 

Perkius,  Mr.  William,  lus  death, cba- 
tacter,  and  writings,  i.  464. 

Pern,  Mr.  A.  his  death,  &c.  iv.  116. 

Persecution  of  the  Protestants  under 
Henry  VIII.  i.  15.  27,  28.33.  Of  those 
called  heretics  in  Edward  VI.'s  time, 49, 
60.  Of  the  Protestants  in  queen  Mary's 
reign,  82,  &c.  Of  the  Protestants  in 
France  and  the  Low  Countries,  205.  Of 
tbe  Anabaptists  in  England,  273.  Of 
tlie  Brownists,  305-  427,&c.— Sec  Ana- 
baptists, Brownists,  Puritans. 

Ferthj  five  articles  of.  ii.  101. 

Petitions  of  the  ministers  in  several 
counties  against  subscription,  i.  326, 327. 


INDEX. 


Of  gentlemen,  and  parishioners  for  their 
ministers,  328  319.  Their  petitions  to 
parliament,  359.  360.  378.  To  the  con- 
vocation. 367.  To  the  queen,  391.419. 
—  SeeSupplication.  —  Pftition  for  liberty 
of  conscience  for  the  Puritans,  ii.  6U. 
Petition  of  the  parliament  intheir,  .^.,11, 
70.  And  against  the  ecclesiastical  com- 
mission, 71.  Against  the  growth  of 
Popery,  139.  Of  the  Ciilvinisfs  against 
the  king's  declaration,  164.  Of  the  Scots 
against  the  liturgy,  274.  Of  Dr.  Leigh- 
ton  to  the  long-parliament,  334.  Of  that 
puiliament  to  the  king,  443.  Of  the 
lord-mayor,  &c.  to  the  parliament,  447. 
Of  the  London  apprentices,  ib.  Of  the 
Puritan  clergy  fur  reformation,  448.  Pe- 
titions for  and  against  the  hierarchy, 
355,  &c.  447.  Petition  of  right,  155.  Of 
the  city  ministers,  for  settling  discipline 
and  worship,  iii.  1^5.  Petition  for  un- 
ordained  pre.icliers,  401. 

Petitioners  and  abhorrers,  iv.  457, 
458. 

Peyton,  sir  John,  a  zealous  churchman, 
appointed  governor  of  Jersey  and  Guern- 
sey, with  secret  instructions  to  root  out 
the  Geneva  discipline,  and  plant  the 
English  liturgy  and  ceremonies,  ii.  64. 
His  proceediijtis  and  success,  64,  65. 

Philip,  king,  marries  queen  Mary,  L 
78.  His  riches,  and  view  In  the  con- 
nexion, ib.  and  »i. 

Philips,  Mr.  Arthur,  professor  of  mu- 
sic, iii.  387. 

Philpot,  a  Papist,  hanged,  i.  28. 

Philpot,  Mr.  his  martyrdom,  i.  86. 
His  intolerant  spirit,  ib.  n. 

Piedmont,  sufferings  of  the  Protestants 
there,  iv.  128.  Are  assisted  by  Crom- 
well, 129. 

Pierce's  Vindication  of  the  Dissenters, 
a  learned  work,  referred  to,  i.  3.  and  in 
a  variety  of  other  places  in  the  course  of 
the  work. 

Pierc",  bishop,  his  usage  of  the  lec- 
turers, ii.  249. 

Pilkingtt)n.  bishop  of  Durham,  writes 
to  the  earl  of  Leicester  against  pressing 
the  habits,  i-  155,  159.  His  death  and 
character,  283. 

Pinfold,  Dr.  notice  of,  v.  11,  and  n. 

Pitt,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  389. 

Plague,  the  great  one,  iv.  364.  Anec- 
dote relative  to  it,  ib.  n. 

Plays,  &c.  put  down,  ii.  505.  iii.  40?. 

Plot  against  the  long-parliament,  ii. 
376.  Consequences  of  it,  577.  Plot* 
against  jiarliamcnt,  iii.  18. 

Plumbers'-hall,  the  Puritans  meeting 
there  apprehended  and  examined,!.  197. 
They  are  imprisoned,  ti^OO. 

Plundered  ministers,  committee  for, 
iii.  27. 


INDEX. 


Pluralities  and  nonresidence,  the  bill 
against  them  opposed  by  the  convoca- 
tion, i.  363.  Rejected  by  the  lords, 
S64.  Another  bill  to  prevent  iheni, 
•which  the  convocation  also  addresses  )he 
queen  against,  39f^.  Puritans  complain 
of  them,  ii.  15.  Bill  against  them,  iii. 
12. 

Pocock,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  387. 
Anecdote  of  him,  ib.  n. 

Pocklington,  Dr.  censured  in  parlia- 
ment, ii.  338.  Occasion  of  his  works  of 
"  Sunday  no  Sabbath,"  and  "  Christian 
Altar,"  ib. 

Foley,  Mr.  his  receipts  for  money  and 
plate  of  St.  John's,  Cambridge,  for  the 
king's  use,  ii.  490,  491. 

Polyglot  Bible,  in  6  vols,  folio,  pub- 
lished, iv.  164.  Encouraged  by  Mr. 
Cawton,  224,  ?j. 

Pole,  cardinal,  arrives  from  the  pope, 
and  reconciles  the  kingdom  to  Rome,  i. 
€0.  Loses  his  influence,  because  not  se- 
vere enough  against  heretics,  10 1.  His 
death,  W3. 

Pool,  Mr.  Matt,  his  death,  &c.  iv. 
454,  and  v. 

Pope's  power  and  extortions  in  Eng- 
land, i.  1.  Kestrained  b^  the  statutes 
of  provirors  and  preu)tmire,  ib.  and  !?. 
Henry  VIII.  quarrels  wi:h  him,  and  for 
what,  9.  His  authority  in  England  abo- 
lished by  parliament,  10 — ^"2,  Oath 
to  be  taken  against  it,  14.  He  excora- 
nmnicatesHenr^VIII  21.  Laws  against 
him  repealed  in  queen  Mary's  tin)e,  81. 
Revived  by  queen  Elizabeth,  109.  146. 
His  authorit3'  abolished  in  Scotland.  140. 
190.  He  admoni.shcs  queen  Elizabeth, 
142.  And  cxcomnuinicates  her,  206. 
Pope's  nuncios  in  England,  iii.  190. 195. 

J*opery  revived  under  queen  Mary, 
penal  laws  against  the  reformers  put  info 
execution,  numbers  fly  to  Germany, 
Switzerland,  and  Geneva,  i.  preface,  vi. 
Sad  picture  of  it,  71.  It  is  restored  by 
parliament,  75.  A  bloody  religion,  87, 
88.  155.  The  people  of  England's  aver- 
sion to  it,  166.  It  gains  ground  in  queen 
Elizabeth's  time,  244.  271.  306.  444. 
Statute  against  seducing  her  subjects  to 
it,  300.  Advances  to  it  in  James  I.'s. 
reign,  ii.  126.  In  Charles  I.'s.  reign,  and 
cause,  134.  Increase  in  Ireland,  160, 
&c.  Advances  of  the  church  of  England 
towards  it,  261.  Its  L'reat  increase,  264. 
Canons  against  it,  301.  Popery  Cun- 
nived  at,  and  encour?iged  by  Laud,  iii. 
178,  &c.  His  correspondence  wiili  Popish 
priests,  and  countenancing  ihem,  1 94,  &c. 

Popery  revives  in  England,  iv.  "277, 
317.  And  in  Ireland,  278.  Its  growth  in 
England,  403.  Causes  of  it,  404.  Re- 
medies proposed  by  parliament  against 


it,  ib.  Its  progress,  v.  19.  Clergy  forbid 
to  preach  against  it,  13.  But  write 
against  it,  ib.  Reasons  for  the  dissenters 
not  writing  against  it,  13, 14. 

Popish  laws  repealed,  i.  40. 

Popish  books  licensed,  i.  385. 

Popish  bishops  deprived,  i.  121.  Their 
behaviour  to  queen  Elizabeth,  142. 
Popish  lords  petitioned  against,  ii.  447. 

Popish  confederacy  to  extirpate  the 
Protestant  religion,  i.  205. 

Popish  plot,  iv.  447.  Alarms  the  na- 
tion, but  not  credited  at  court,  449.  Re- 
marks, 450. 

Pordage.  Dr.  ejected,  iv.  102,  and  n. 
His  pamphlet,  and  answer,  ib. 

Potter,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.S89. 

Portuguese  ambassador's  brother  exe- 
cuted, iv.  83. 

Powel,  Mr.  V.  of  his  case,  his  vindi- 
cations, &c.  iv.  108,  and  n.  Of  his  suf- 
ferings, death,  &c.  411,  412,  n.  v.  128 
—133. 

Powers,  civil  and  ecclesiastical,  ob* 
serrations  concerning  their  just  bounda- 
ries, i.  115,  116. 

Poynet,  Dr.  translated  to  the  see  of 
Winchester,  i.  61.    His  death,  101. 

Practice  of  Prelates,  a  pamphlet  pub- 
lished by  the  Puritans,  i.  325. 

Prayers  for  the  dead,  opinion  of  the 
reformers  about  them,  i.  30,  n.  Of  bid- 
ding prayer,  39. 

Preachers,  the  great  scarcity  of  good 
ones  formerly  in  the  church,  i.  134. 142. 
145.  182,183.  293,  &c.  The  reasons  of  it. 
295.337,?j.378.380,iic.391.  Diligence 
of  the  Puritan  preachers,  276.  Preaching 
ministers  desired  by  the  Puritans,  ii.  15. 
Preaching  on  conformity,  303.  Votes 
for  encouraging  it,  418.  Petition  for  un- 
ordained  ones,  iii.  401.  Committee  for 
preaching  ministers,  23. 

Preaching  forbid,  i.  19.  42.  73.  105. 

Predestination  and  free-will,  rise  of 
the  controversy  about  them,  i.  89.  Re- 
vived in  the  university  of  Cambritlge, 
453.  Sentiments  of  the  church  on  this 
head,  454.  457. 

Premunire,  the  statute  of,  i.  2. 

Prerogative,  acts  in  favour  of,  i.  27. 
Advances  of  it,  ii.  67.  S.bihorpe  and 
Manwarii'g's  sermons  for  it,  l51. 

Preshyierians,  their  ordination  ad- 
mitted by  archbishop  Grindal,  i.  310. 
Their  first  church  in  England  established 
at  Wandsworth,  243.  Presbyterians  in 
the  ass^embly  of  divines,  and  their  chief 
patrons  in  the  parliament,  iii.  116.  Their 
severity  in  enforcing  uniformity  in  the 
use  of  the  directory,  131.  Their  reply 
to  the  Independents  abnut  the  divine 
right  of  presbytery,  236.  Their  zeal  to 
have  that  right  established,  241.    Are 


CXCVUl 


INDEX. 


offended  at  the  provisos  in  the  ordinance, 
about  suspension  from  the  sacrament, 
247.  Petition  against  the  ordinance  for 
presbyteries,  because  it  gave  them  not 
power  enough,  252.  Defeat  the  design 
of  a  comprehension  for  the  Independents, 
256.  Their  reply  to  the  proposals  for  a 
toleration,  257.  Argue  against  the  law- 
fulness of  a  separation,  259.  Their  high 
notions  of  uniformity,  and  against  liberty 
of  conscience,  259,  &c.  Censured  in  a 
pamphlet,  263.  Petition  against  secta- 
ries, &c.  276.  Seconded  by  the  Scots,  ib. 
Petition  again  against  sectaries,  &c.  308. 
Their  aversion  to  a  toleration,  328.  Their 
separate  views,  331.  Their  proposals,  350. 
Counter-petition  of  their  clergy,  and  an 
ordinance  in  their  favour,  359.  Their 
provincial  assemblies,  325.  416.  Their 
country  associations,  418.  A  terrible  or- 
dinance passed  by  their  influence  against 
blasphemy  and  heresy,  419.  Remon- 
strance of  their  ministers  against  the 
proceedings  of  their  array  in  relation 
to  the  king,  &c.  449.  Their  farther 
vindication,  452.  Whether  they  are 
chargeable  with  the  king's  death,  463. 
Their  conduct  towards  the  common- 
wealth government,  iv.  7.  Refuse  the  en- 
gagement, 9.  Proceedings  against  them, 
24.  A  plot  against  parliament,  38.  Their 
state  under  Cromwell,  73.  Copies  of  tes- 
timonials to  ministers,  74.  Enemies  to 
Cromwell's  government,  79.  Are  for  re- 
storing the  king,  198.  Are  in  full  pos- 
session of  the  nation,  204.  224.  Are 
courted  by  Monk,  218.  Terms  on  which 
they  would  restore  the  king,  226.  Their 
vain  expectations  from  the  court,  227. 
A  deputation  of  their  ministers  wait  on 
the  king  at  Breda,  231.  Their  ministers 
made  king's  chaplains,  238.  Address  for 
a  comprehension,  251.  Abstract  of  their 
first  proposals,  ib.  Their  reception,  254. 
Abstract  of  a  defence  of  these  proposals 
against  the  bishops,  257.  The  beginning 
of  their  sufferings,  258.  They  apply  to 
the  king,  ib.  Abstract  of  their  second 
paper  of  exceptions  and  requests,  264. 
The  king's  declaration  acceptable  to 
most  of  them,  267.  Some  accept  prefer- 
ments, 269.  Are  in  despair  on  the  com- 
mons rejecting  the  king's  declaration,  ib. 
Their  troubles,  283.  Sham  plots  fathered 
on  them,  2'jO.  357.  447.  467.  Their 
hardships  in  the  Savoj  conference,  296. 
They  descend  to  entreaties,  301.  Beha- 
viour of  their  divines  at  the  conference, 
303.  Their  hardships  before  the  act  of 
uniformity,  310.  Their  conduct  after  the 
act,  333.  Their  difficulties,  334. — See 
Nonconformists  and  Dissenters. 

Presbyterian  government,  &c.     Pres- 
bytery ebtabliibed  by  law  in  Scotland,t 


i.  444.  English  Presbyterian  churches  in 
Holland,  ii.  40.  Ordination  by  presby- 
ters defended,  385.  Their  jurisdiction, 
387.  Propositions  for  establishing  it  in 
the  treaty  of  Uxbridge,  iii.  215.  Divine 
right  of  it  debated,  236.  Carried  in  the 
assembly  of  divines,  240.  But  dropped  in 
parliament,  241.  Petitions  to  admit  the 
divine  right  of  it,  ib.  Established  by 
way  of  probation,  249.  Remarks,  250. 
Exceptions  of  the  Scots,  and  their 
amendments  to  it  proposed,  ib.  Parlia- 
ment's reply,  251.  Questions  sent  to  the 
assembly  of  divines,  about  its  divine 
right,  253.  Remarks,  254.  Attempts  for 
a  farther  establishment  of  it,  276,  &c. 
London  ministers  assert  it  to  be  jure  di- 
vino,  279.  How  far  the  establishment  of 
it  prevailed,  282.  421.  A  description  of 
it  as  settled  in  Scotland,  323,  n.  Uni- 
versity of  Oxford's  objections  to  it,  365. 
It  is  established  without  limitation  of 
time,  421.  Presbyterian  government  esta- 
blished, iv.  13.  Endeavours  to  support 
it,  88.  Restored,  205.  Abolished  at  the 
Restoration,  238. 244.  Restored  in  Scot- 
land, V.  86. 

Press  restrained,  i.  186.  369.  A  pri- 
vate one  set  up  by  the  Puritans,  401. 
Discovered,  and  its  promoters  punished, 
405.  Restraint  of  it,  in  favour  of  Armi- 
nianism  and  Popery,  ii.  148,  149.  Lauds 
care  of  it,  205.  Farther  restraint  of  it, 
259.  Orders  for  restraining  it,  iii.  42. 
Abuse  of  by  Laud,  181.  Again  fettered, 
iv.  344,  345. 

Preston,  Dr.  John,  ii.  124.  128.  138. 
His  death,  &c.  173.  175,  n. 

Price,  Mr.  Samuel,  p.  xxiii  of  memoirs 
of  Neal  prefixed  to  vol.  i.  n. 

Prince  of  Wales,  king's  letter  to  him, 
iii.  443.  Remarks,  ib. 

Prisoners  of  the  prerogative  released 
by  the  long-parliament,  ii.  333. 

Proclamation  for  the  Hampton-court 
conference,  ii.  8.  To  enforce  conformity, 
20.  Against  Jesuits  and  Puritans,  23. 
Against  Papists  in  Ireland,  161.  Against 
prescribing  a  time  for  calling  parliaments, 
173.  For  repairing  churches,  193.  For 
preventing  the  emigration  of  the  Puri- 
tans, 260.  For  the  better  government  of 
the  king's  army,  515. 

Proclamations,  acts  concerning  them, 
i.  27.  Repealed,  40. 

Professors  in  the  university  of  Oxford 
who  submitted  to  the  parliament,  iii. 
387.  Of  those  who  were  ejected,  390. 
Of  those  who  succeeded,  392.  Their  be- 
haviour, 398. 

Prohibitions  granted  to  stop  proceed- 
ings in  the  bishops'  courts,  i.  462,  463. 
Prohibitions  in  the  spiritual  courts,  iii. 
154. 


INDEX. 


CXCIX 


Prophesyings,  what,  the  rise  of  ihem, 
and  orders  about  them,  i.  222,  223. 
Confession  of  faith  signed  by  the  mem- 
bers, ib.  They  increase,  ^G"-!.  Are  sup- 
pressed in  the  diocess  of  Norwich,  ib. 
The  council's  letter  to  continue  them, 
963.  But  to  no  purpose,  264.  They  are 
regulated  in  other  dioceses,  283.  Queen's 
reasons  for  putting  them  down,  284. 
Her  letter  to  the  bishop  of  London,  &c. 
for  that  purpose,  284,  n.  Letter  of  the 
bishop  of  Litchfield  and  Coventry  to  his 
archdeacon,  in  compliance  therewith, 
286.  Grindal  refuses  to  put  them  down, 
and  writes  to  the  queen  in  their  favour, 
ib.  They  are  totally  suppressed,  288.  At- 
tempt to  revive  them  to  no  purpose,  370. 

Protestants  unhappily  adopt  the  per- 
secuting conduct  of  the  Papists,  i.  49. 
Burnt  in  queen  Mary's  time,  88.  Private 
congregations  of  them,  92.  A  mixed  exe- 
cution of  Protestants  and  Papists,  28. 
Protestants  in  France  and  the  Low 
Countries,  &c.  cruelly  persecuted,  203. 
205. — See  Persecution  and  Reformers. 
— Protestant  interest  in  Germany  ruined 
by  king  James,  ii.  109.  Union  of  it  pro- 
tected by  Cromwell,  iv.  163.  Protestants 
turned  out,  and  Papists  put  into  office, 
by  king  James,  v.  43. 

Protestation  of  Puritan  ministers  on 
the  king's  supremacy,  ii.  59.  Oflo^^alty, 
from  the  Devon  and  Cornwall  ministers, 
62.  Of  the  general  assembly  in  Scot- 
land, against  episcopacy,  74.  Of  the 
commons,  against  Arminianism,  168. 
Against  that,  and  tonnage  and  pound- 
age, 170.  Of  the  Scots,  against  im- 
posing the  liturgy,  273.  275.  Of  the 
long-parliament,  380.  Of  the  bishops, 
452.  Objections  against  it,   455. 

Protestation  of  the  king's  supremacy, 
made  in  the  name  of  the  afflicted  minis- 
ters, and  opposed  to  the  shameful  calum- 
niations of  the  prelates,  a  pamphlet,  ex- 
tract from  it,  ii.  59 — 61. 

Provincial  assembly  of  London,  the 
first,  iii.  325.  General  rules  for  it,  ib. 
The  second,  and  their  petition  to  parlia- 
ment, 326.  The  third,  415.  The  fourth, 
416.  Lancashire  assembly,  ib.  Assem- 
bly of  London,  their  proceedings,  iv. 
121. 

Provisors,  the  statute  of,  i.  1. 

Prowd,  Mr.  his  letter  to  lord  Bur- 
leigh, i.  298. 

Prynne,  his  sentence  with  Bastwick 
and  Burton,  in  the  star-chamber,  ii. 
226—228,  and  ns.  Their  second  sen- 
tence, 252,  253.  Disgusts  the  nation, 
255.  Released  by  the  long-parliament, 
334.  His  memento  against  the  king's 
death,  iii.  449. 

Psalms,  a  new  Tcrsion  of,  iii.  'ZCS, 


Puritans,  origin  of  that  term,  i.  pre- 
face, vii.  An  account  of  the  rise  and  pub- 
lication of  the  present  work  in  1732, 
p.  xxi  of  memoirs  of  Neal  prefixed  to 
vol.  i.  and  editor's  advertisement  im- 
mediately following.  .J!heir  doctrines 
agreeable  to  Wicklitfe(^i. '3.  Their  rise 
also,  93.  Their  sentinients  concerning, 
the  supremacy,  114.  They  were  for  uni- 
formity in  religion  in  their  way,  as  well 
as  the  other  reformers  in  theirs,  126. 
"When  and  on  what  account  they  began 
to  be  called  Puritans,  118.  Several  of 
them  refuse  bishopricks,  122.  Their 
principles  compared  with  those  of  the 
other  reformers,  123,  &c.  Some  of  them 
refuse  livings,  and  otliers  comply  for  the 
present,  143.  Their  proposals  in  convo- 
cation for  a  farther  reformation,  150, 
151.  They  write  to  the  courtiers  against 
pressing  the  habits,  155.  Their  reasons 
against  them,  161.  169,  n.  174,  n. 
Other  things  in  the  church  d/sliked  by 
them,  162.  Deprived  for  refusing  the 
habits,  172.  Farther  severities  against 
them,  178.  University  of  Cambridge  fa- 
vourable to  them,  179,  and  n.  181.  Sad 
consequences  of  their  deprivation  t» 
themselves  and  the  church,  182.  The 
hardships  they  were  under,  187.  Some 
continue  in  the  church,  others  separate,, 
ib.  Their  objections  against  the  hierar- 
chy, &c.  192.  Agree  with  the  conform- 
ists in  doctrine,  196.  A  meeting  of 
them  broke  up  at  Plumbers'-hall,  and 
their  examination  before  the  bishop  of 
London,  &c.  197,  v^'vc.  Their  sufferings, 
200.  Their  zeal,  201.  Their  loyalty, 
208.  The  laws  against  the  Papists  turn- 
ed against  them,  ib.  Their  courage  and 
integrity  in  confessing  what  they  be- 
lieved to  be  the  truth,  209,  and  n.  The- 
ditficulties  they  laboured  under  in  their 
ordinations,  217.  280.  Farther  hard- 
ships put  upon  them  by  the  clergy  in 
convocation,  220.  And  by  archbishop 
Parker,  226.  More  of  them  suspended, 
227.  They  apply  to  parliament,  231. 
Their  admonitions  to  them,  232.  They 
gain  ground,  243.  Erect  a  presbytery  at 
Wandsworth,  243.  A  severe  persecu- 
tion began  against  them,  246.  They 
offer  a  public  disputation,  250.  Depriv- 
ed for  refusing  to  subscribe  two  forms 
of  the  ecclesiastical  commissioners,  253. 
New  forms  of  subscription,  255.  Their 
ministers  caressed  by  the  people,  257. 
Their  separate  communions,  and  the  pro- 
testation of  the  members,  259.  Dutch 
and  French  churches  forbid  to  admit 
them  to  their  communion,  260.  A  sham 
plot  fathered  on  them,  268.  Diligence 
of  their  preachers,  276.  Their  associa- 
tions, 277.  And  conclusions  therein,  278. 


ce 


INDEX. 


More  of  their  ministers  suspended,  280. 
Several  of  them  ordained  at  Antwerp, 
289.  Farther  severities  against  them, 
293.  298—300.  The  third  period 
of  Puritanism  commences  with  the 
Brownists,  301,  n.  They  are  re- 
ceived into  gentlemen's  houses,  306. 
Supplication  of  the  justices  in  their  fa- 
vour, 312.  A  great  many  more  of  their 
ministers  suspended,  3i:3.  The  hard- 
ships they  were  under  from  Whitgift's 
articles,  323,  324.  Petitions  in  their 
favour,  326.  The  lord-treasurer  and  the 
council  write  to  the  archhishop  in  their 
favour,  338.  341.  They  obtain  a  kind 
of  conference  at  Lambeth,  34.3.  Bishop 
Ayhner's  severities  against  them,  345, 
&c.  More  of  their  ministers  suspended, 
346.  348.  Their  farther  hardships,  353, 
&c.  Their  book  of  discipline,  368. 
Apply  to  parliament,  359.  Their  propo- 
sals for  reform,  360.  Their  supplication, 
361.  Bishops' answer  to  their  proposal, 
S6'i.  They  apply  to  convocation,  367. 
Their  apology  to  the  church,  and  pro- 
posals to  the  archbishop,  ib.  Supplicate 
parliament  again,  378.  Bill  fur  farther 
reform,  383.  Ballard's  judgment  of 
them,  386.  They  remove  farther  from 
the  church ;  their  form  of  subscription 
to  the  book  of  discipline,  387.  Names 
who  signed  the  book  of  discipline,  ib. 
n.  Fariher  sufi'erings,  388.  Their  quiet 
behaviour,  390.  Petition  the  queen, 
S91.  Apply  t.0  the  court  of  aldermen, 
but  in  vain,  ib.  Proceedings  in  their 
classes,  393.  Apply  again  to  parliament, 
398.  Fariher  sutferings,  415.  The  mi- 
nisters address  the  queen,  and  vindicate 
themselves  from  all  charges,  &c.  419  ; 
and  Appendix,  No.  V.  vol.  v.  Some 
of  them  take  the  oath  ex  officio,  and 
discover  their  synods,  -121.  Their 
opinion  of  the  nature  of  Christ's  suf- 
ferings, 457.  They  are  turned  over  to 
the  assizes,  460.  The  controversy  be- 
tween them  and  the  church  ceases  for 
a  time,  463.  Sun)mary  of  the  controversy 
•with  them  in  the  reign  of  queen  Eliza- 
beth, 465.  Their  principles  and  charac- 
ter, 466,  467.  Sir  Francis  VValsingham's 
account  of  the  queen's  conduct  towards 
them,  468.  Remarks  upon  it,  470. 
King  James  I.  an  enemy  to  them,  vol. 
ii,  author's  preface,  p.  vii.  They  in- 
crease under  his  reign,  and  the  cause, 
ib.  and  viii.  Combined  against  by  the 
Arminians,  ^c.  ib^,^^  Their  expecta- 
tions from  Janjes  IJ^i^2.  Millenary  pe- 
tition, 4.  AnswcreciEy  the  university  of 
Oxford,  6.  Conference  with  tlie  bishops 
at  Hampton-court,  9,  &c.  How  they 
were  treated,  16,  &c.  Refuse  to  be  con- 
cluded by  it,  and  reasons,  19.  Offer  an 


answer  in  writing,  20.  Proclamation 
against  them,  23.  Struggles  in  convoca- 
tion to  no  purpose,  26.  Bishop  Rudd 
speaks  in  their  favour,  ib.  &c.  Canons 
against  them,  30,  &c.  To  suffer  excom- 
munication, 33.  Persecution  of  them 
revived,  37.  Furiously  carried  on,  39. 
Many  retire  to  Holland,  40.  Differ 
about  the  lawfulness,  &c.  of  separation 
from  the  church,  44.  Gunpowder-plot 
to  be  fathered  on  them,  46.  Their  argu- 
ments returned  upon  that  of  the  bi- 
shops against  tolerating  them,  48.  Of- 
fer a  public  disputation,  ib.  Arguments 
against  subscribing  the  Book  of  Com- 
mon Prayer,  49.  Against  the  ceremo- 
nies, and  particularly  the  surplice,  49. 
51.  Against  the  cross  in  baptism,  50, 
51.  Against  kneeling  at  the  sacrament, 
50.  53.  Against  ceremonies,  50.  Re- 
move farther  from  the  church,  and  the 
occasion,  53.  Their  principles  about  re- 
ligion in  general,  the  church,  ministers 
of  the  word,  elders,  and  church-cen- 
sures, and  concerning  the  civil  magis- 
trate, 55 — 59.  Their  protestation  on  the 
king's  supremacy,  59.  And  |)etition  for 
liberty  of  conscience,  61 .  They  protest 
their  loyalty,  ib.  The  unreasonableness 
of  persecuting  them,  62.  Petition  of 
parliament  in  their  favour,  70.  Several 
emigrate  to  Ireland,  89.  Rejoice  at  the 
elector  palatine  being  chosen  king  of 
Bohemia,  108.  They  settle  in  New- 
England,  112.  Distinction  of  church 
and  state  Puritans,  113.  Doctrinal  Pu- 
ritans, 118.  Gain  ground,  126,  Bishop 
"Williamsfavourable  to  them,  152.  More 
emigrate  to  New-England,  182.  228. 
232.  239.  285.  Hardships  in  relation  to 
the  book  of  sports,  217.  Indiscreet  zeal, 
238.  Their  courage,  258.  Forbade  to 
leave  the  kingdom,  2ti0.  Remarks  on 
that  severity,  ib.  They  increase,  ib. 
What  they  aimed  at  in  Charles  I.'s 
time,  40^.  Their  petition  for  reforma- 
tion, 4J7.  Character  of  the  Puritan 
clergy,  509.'  Their  political  behaviour, 
510.  Their  vindication,  ib,  &c.  Suffer- 
ings of  the  Puritan  clergy,  iii.  21.  27. 
Of  those  who  were  ejected  at  the  Re- 
storation, 112.  Severely  prosecuted  by 
Laud,  185,  186.  The  name  of  Puritans 
is  sunk,  and  they  are  spoken  of  under 
other  titles,  116,  n.  Changed  to  that 
of  Protestant  Nonconformists,  iv.  345. 

Pury,  alderman,  his  speech  against 
deans  and  chapters,  ii.  394. 

Pym,  Mr.  his  speech  in  parliament, 
ii.  166.  Character,  31 5.  Death,  &c.  iii. 
84.  His  vindication  of  himself,  85'  His 
body  dug  up,  iv.  318. 

Quakers,  their  rise,  iii.  .^1S.  iv    29— 


INDEX. 


cd 


36.  First  called  by  that  name,  and  why, 
S3,  and  n.  Their  behaviour,  34.  Their 
doctrines,  35,  and  n.  Their  forgiving 
temper  under  injuries  illustrated  by- 
facts,  60,  n.  Their  history  continued, 
138.  Their  extravagances,  139.  Vindi- 
cation, 138,  n.  They  address  king 
Charles,  and  avow  their  innocency,  282. 
Publish  a  declaration  also,  ib.  Petition 
for  a  toleration,  319.  Act  against  ihem, 
ib.  and  «.  Their  sutFeriiigs,  S'zO,  and  «. 
339.  The  effect  of  the  act  of  uniformity 
and  corporation  act  on  them,  328,  «. 
Their  courage,  &c.  397,  398,  and  n. 
Publish  an  account  of  their  sufferings, 
474.  They  address,  483.  In  vain,  484. 
Address  king  James  on  his  accession, 
V.  2.  Of  the  reality  of  this  address,  2,  n. 
Summary  account  of  their  sufferings,  17, 
18.  On  their  petition,  17,  n.  The  penal 
laws  on  which  they  suffered,  18,  n. 
Their  address  of  thanks  for  James's  in- 
dulgence, 32,  and  n.  Their  history  con- 
tinued from  the  protectorship  of  Crom- 
well to  the  declaration  of  indulgences, 
1674,  203,  &c.  Their  situation  under 
Cromwell,  203.  Many  persecuted  in  the 
west,  &ic.  204,  &c.  Remarks,  20.).  206. 
General  Monk's  kindness  towards  them, 
214.  Remarks,  ib.  Their  monthly  and 
yearly  meetings,  232.  Their  general  cha- 
racter, 239,  &c.  Their  history  continued 
from  the  declaration  of  indulgence  to 
the  Revolution,  A.  D.  1674—1688,  p. 
248,  &c.  Avail  themselves  of  the  de- 
claration of  indulgence,  ib.  Their  charity 
to  other  dissenters,  249.  Their  perse- 
cutions, particular  sufferings,  &c.  250 
— 259,  &c.  Exert  themselves  to  promote 
liberty  of  conscience,  259.  Grant  of 
William  Penn,  262.  Consequences,  ib. 
Memoirs  of  principal  members,  men  and 
women,  240—248.26.3—278.  They  ab- 
rogate sexual  distinctions,  277. 

Queen  of  Charles  I.  her  character, 
and  influence  over  the  king,  ii.  134. 
516.  Her  negotiations  in  Holland,  465. 
484.  A  chief  means  of  bringing  on  the 
civil  war,  516.  Sends  arms,  &c.  to 
the  king,  iil.  7.  And  men  and  money, 
20.  On  which  the  commons  impeach 
her  of  high-treason,  ib.  King's  letter  to 
her,  88.  Laud  forbids  the  clergy  to  pray 
for  her  conversion,  192.  Letters  of  the 
king  to  her,  210,  211.  213.  272. 
Queen's  letters,  with  his  answers,  223, 
224.  She  presses  him  to  comply  with 
the  Presbyterians,  299. 

Queen-mother,  her  Catholic  court  at 
Somerset-house,  iv.  322. 

Queen  of  Bohemia. — Refer  to  Bo- 
hemia. 

Querela  Cantabrigiensis,  by  Dr.  Bar- 
wick,  extract  from,  iii,  107. 


Radcliffe,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii. 
389. 

Ralphson,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  iv.  488. 

Rapin,  some  remarks  on  him,  ii.  40,'5. 

Rawlin,  Mr.  mentioned  p.  xx  of  Neal's 
life  prefixed  to  vol.  i.  v. 

Reading  taking  by  the  king,  iii.  1. 
Retaken  by  the  earl  of  Essex,  20. 

Reasons  taken  out  of  God's  Word, 
&c.  a  treatise  by  Mr.  Jacob,  a  zealous 
Puritan,  printed  in  1604,  ii.  44. 

Rebellion,  the  Puritans  vindicate 
themselves  from  the  charge,  i.  423. 

Recognition  of  the  government  im- 
posed by  Cromwell  on  his  parliament, 
iv.  85. 

Reformation,  state  of  religion  in  Eng- 
land before  it,  i.  1.  VVicklitie's  attempts 
towards  it,  2 — 5.  Rise  of  it  in  Hen- 
ry VlIL's  time,  11.  A  remarkable  cir- 
cumstance at  this  period,  12.  Its  farther 
progress,  and  by  whom  favoured,  15. 
The  body  of  inferior  clergy  against  it, 
ib.  And  also  the  monks  and  friars,  16. 
A  farther  account  of  the  state  of  it  in 
this  reign,  19—24.26.29.33.  Obstacles 
to  its  progress,  24.  State  of  it  at  the 
king's  death.  So.  The  parties  for  and 
against  it,  on  Edward  VL's  succession, 
37, V. 

The  beginning  and  progress  ofitia 
this  reign,  38,  &c.  Reformation  of  the 
communion,  and  other  offices,  43,  44. 
63.  Of  the  ecclesiastical  laws,  which  do 
not  take  place,  52.  Of  the  doctrines  of 
the  church,  62.  Blemishes  of  the  Re- 
formation, 65.  It  was  left  imperfect,  67. 
Farther  progress  of  it  intended,  68,  &c. 
Reflections  by  the  editor,  on  the  princi- 
ples upon  which  it  was  founded,  in  op- 
position to  the  conduct  of  the  reformers, 
69.  Hopes  of  the  progression  of  the  Re- 
formation done  away  by  queen  Mary, 
76 — 78.  Revives  under  queen  Eliza- 
beth, 104,  &c.  Adviceof  foreign  divines 
about  it,  106.  The  clergy  in  convoca- 
tion against  it,  121.  The  populace  for  it, 
131.  Goes  on  but  slowly,  145.  Attempts 
in  convocation  for  a  farther  reformation, 

150.  Unsuccessful  but  by  a  single  proxy, 

151.  It  is  in  great  danger  by  the  queen's 
sickness,  204.  Popish  confederacy  to 
banish  it  out  of  the  world,  205.  Parlia- 
ment f(tr  a  farther  reform,  215.219.228. 
Stopped  by  tlie  queen,  215.  Farther  pro- 
ceedings in  parliament  in  favour  of  it, 
378.  384,  &c.  Again  stopped  by  the 
queen,  385:  see  also  399.  ileformaiion 
of  doctrine  required  in  the  Hampton- 
court  conference,  ii.  13.  Reforn)  in  the 
manners  of  people  retnarkable  in  the 
parliament-times,  and  in  their  army,  507, 
508. 

Reformers  in  Henry  VIII.'s  tirae,  their 


ecu 


INDEX. 


sentiments  in  sundry  points,  i.  i?9,  n. 
Their  fatal  mistake  about  uniformity,  44. 
120.  Are  divided  about  the  habits  or 
vestuients,  45.  Many  of  them  of  perse- 
cuting principles,  49.  Which  gave  great 
advantage  to  the  Papists,  50.  Several  fly 
beyond  sea  in  queen  Mary's  reign,  74. — 
See  Exiles.  The  declaration  of  faith,  of 
those  that  were  imprisoned,  79.  Divided 
about  discipline  and  ceremonies  in  queen 
Elizabeth's  time,  12'2.  Their  declaration 
of  faith  in  the  beginning  of  her  reign, 
140. 

Refugees  return  in  Edward  VI.'s  reign, 
i.  37.  In  queen  Elizabeth's,  106,  107.— 
See  Exiles. 

Regency  appointed  during  the  mi- 
nority of  Edward  VI.  i.  37. 

Regicides  tried,  and  many  executed, 
jy.  272—274.  Remarks,  275,  and 
n.  Three  more  executed,  323. 

Relics  and  images  destroyed,  i.  16. 

Religion,  sad  state  of  it,  i.  244.  287, 
288.  Religious  assemblies  broke  up,  265. 
The  occasion  of  them,  266.  Puritans' 
opinion  of  religion,  ii.  55.  Unsettled 
state  of  it,  420."'425.  Parliament's  pro- 
positions relating  to  it,  482.  Debated  at 
the  treaty  of  Uxbridge,  iii.  214.  Propo- 
sitions  relating  to  it  sent  to  the  king  at 
Newcastle,  296.  State  of  it,  402.  Under 
the  rurap-parliament,  iv.  16.  Articles  re- 
lating to  it  in  Cromwell's  instrument  of 
government,  69.  Affairs  of  it  in  his  time, 
88.  Committee  draw  up  the  funda- 
mentals of  it,  89.  Article  relating  to  it 
in  the  humble  petition  and  advice, 
153.  State  of  it  after  the  Restoration, 
320. 

Religion  of  Protestants  a  Safe  Way  to 
Salvation,  an  excellent  treatise  by  Chil- 
lingworth,  iii.  81. 

Religious  Peace,  a  pamphlet  by  L. 
Busher,  published  in  1614  ;  a  defence  of 
general  toleration,  v.  286. 

Remonstrance  of  parliament  against 
Papists,  ii.  114.  Of  king  Charles's  third 
parliament,  156.160.  Of  the  long-par- 
liament, against  Papists,  372.  Their 
grand  remonstrance,  439.  441.  Petition 
presented  with  it,  443. 

Removal  of  certain  Imputations,  &c. 
a  pamphlet  published  by  the  ministers 
of  Devon  and  Cornwall,  to  vindicate  their 
loyahy.ii.  62.  An  animated  extract,  ib. 

Republicans,  two  sorts  of,  and  Crom- 
well's management  of  lhera,iv.  80.  They 
plot  against  him,  86. 

Responses,  first  adopted  at  the  Refor- 
mation, i.  preface, vi. 

Restoration  of  Charles  II.  iv.  224,  &c. 
Of  the  times  preceding,  246.  Of  the 
tiroes  that  followed,  ib. 

R«vels.— Refer  to  Wakea. 


Revolution,  reflections  on,  and  on  the 
act  of  toleration,  V.  279,  &c. 

Reynolds,  Dr.  his  remarks  on  Ban- 
croft's sermon  about  the  divine  right  of 
episcopacy,  i.  S96,  n.  His  part  in  the 
Hampton-court  conference,  ii..  13,  &c. 
His  death  and  character,  remarkable  case 
of  him  and  his  brother,  65. 

Reynolds,  Dr.  Edward,  some  account 
of  him,  iii.  392.  His  behaviour  in  the 
Savoy  conference,  iv.  303.  His  death, 
&c.  439,  440,  n. 

Rhemist  Testament,  Cartwright  forbid 
to  answer  it,  i.  376  ;  ii.  81. 

Ridley,  Dr.  preaches  against  images 
in  churches,  i.  37.  Succeeds  Bonner  in 
the  bishoprick  of  London,  51 .  Is  very 
zealous  about  the  habits,  56.  Relaxes  in 
his  opinion  of  them,  59.  Burnt  with 
bishop  Latimer  at  Oxford,  85.  Was  ut- 
terly against  the  Popish  garments  at  last, 
157.  184. 

Ring  in  rnarringe,  why  the  Puritans 
disliked  it,  i.  195. 

Rippon,  Mr.  the  Brownist,  inscription 
on  his  coffin,  i.  431. 

Rippon,  treaty  of,  ii.  308. 

Rippon,  Rev.  Dr.  his  edition  of  the 
Baptists' confession  of  faith,  noticed  with 
others,  v.  191. 

Rites  and  Ceremonies,  of  retaining  the 
Popish  ones,  i.  45.  Reasons  of  the  Eng- 
lish exiles  at  Geneva  against  them,  98. — 
See  also  Ceremonies. — Canon  about 
them,  ii.  303. 

Roberts,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  395. 

Robinson,  Rev.  John,  the  first  Inde- 
pendent, ii.  43.  His  parting  speech  to 
his  congregation  at  their  going  to  New 
England,  110.  He  takes  leave  of  them, 
111. 

Robinson's  Plan  of  Lectures,  5th  edit, 
a  quotation  from  it,  on  the  various  de- 
gress of  religious  tyranny,  iii.  276,  n.  On 
the  directory,  322,  n. 

Rochelle,  siege  of,  ii.  143. 

Rockrey,  Mr.  expelled  the  university 
for  nonconformity  to  the  habits,  i.  281. 

Rogers,  John,  assists  in  translating 
the  Bible,  i.  18.  Preferred,  57.  His  mar- 
tyrdom, 83.  Was  against  the  Popish  ha- 
bits. 157. 

Rogers,  Rev.  John,  his  sufferings,  ii. 
251.  Mr.  N.  Rogers  retires  to  New-Eng- 
land, 252.  Mr.  Ezekiel  Rogers  retires 
also.  285. 

Romish  missals,  the  foundation  of  the 
morning  and  evening  services  of  the 
Common  Prayer-book,  i.  43. 

Root  and  Branch  petition,  ii.  356. 
Counter  petition,  358.  Speeches  for  the 
former,  361. 

Rosewell,  Mr.  his  trial,  iv.  494.  He  i« 
condemned^  but  pardoned,  496. 


INDEX. 


CClll 


Roundhead  and  Cavalier,  origin  of 
those  appellations,  ii.  450. 

Rouse,  Mr.  his  speech  in  parliament, 
ii.  166. 

Rowe,  Mr.  John,  his  death,  &c.  iv. 
446,  and  n. 

Royal. — State  of  the  royal  family,  iv. 
113.  Origin  of  the  Royal  Society,  166. 
Cromwell's  management  of  the  royalists, 
79.  Their  plots  against  him,  82.  87. 170. 
His  severity  against  them  by  decima- 
tion, 88. 

Rudd,  bishop,  his  speech  in  convoca- 
tion on  the  cross  in  baptism,  and  in  fa- 
vour of  the  Puritans,  ii.  26. 

Rupert,  prince,  his  character  and  be- 
haviour in  the  war,  iii.  90.  His  bad  con- 
duct in  the  battle  of  Naseby,  230.  The 
king  displeased  with  him,  231. 

Russel,  lord,  beheaded,  iv.  480. 

Rye-house  plot,  iv.480.  Nonconform- 
ists charged  with  it,  482.  Quakers  ex- 
onerate themselves  from  it,  483. 

Sabbath,  controversy  about  it,  i.  451. 
— See  Lord's  day. — Strict  observation 
of  it,  iii.  36.  Ordinance  for  that  purpose, 
139. 

Sacrament,  act  for  administering  it  in 
both  kinds,  i.  40.  Sacramentaries,  who, 
25.  Reformation  of  the  service,  43.  63. 

Sacramental  test,  a  national  blemish, 
Tol.  i.  preface,  p.  xi;  vol.  ii.  preface, 
p.  xi. 

Sacramentaries  persecuted,  and  who, 
i.  25. 

Sadler,  Rev.  Mr.  his  case  published, 
and  answered,  iv.  98. 

Saints-days,  &c.  disliked  by  the  Pu- 
ritans, i.  193.  Abolished,  iii.  355. 

Salisbury  entered  by  a  party  of  armed 
horse  during  the  assizes,  and  the  judges 
seized  by  the  royalists,  iv.  87.  They 
proclaim  the  king,  but  being  unsupport- 
ed, march  into  Dorset  and  Devon,  are 
defeated,  and  the  leaders  executed,  ib. 

Salkield,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  iv.  488, 
and  n. 

Sale  of  bishops'  lands,  ordinance  for 
it,  iii.  306.  Whether  sacrilege,  436. 

Salters'-hall  lectures,  an  account  of, 
p.  xxiv  of  life  of  Neal  prefixed  to  vol.  i. 

Saltmarsh,  Mr.  his  death,  and  the  ex- 
traordinary circumstances  attending  it, 
iii.  405. 

Samaritan  Bible,  some  particulars  of 
it,  iv.  133,  «. 

Sampson,  Mr.  his  letter  against  the 
habits,  i.  161.  Proceedings  of  the  eccle- 
siastical commissioners  against  him  and 
Dr.  Humphreys,  169,  n.  He  is  deprived, 
170,  Resigns  his  lecture,  266.  His  plain 
dealing  with  Grindal,  267.  His  death 
and  character,  399. 


Bancroft,  archbishop,  his  circular  letter 
to  his  clergy,  v.  58. 

Sanderson,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii. 
390,  and  n.  His  sentiments  concerning 
the  act  of  uniformity,  iv.  333,  n. 

Sandys,  bishop  of  Worcester,  inveighs 
against  the  habits,  i.  160.  Reminds  the 
queen  of  the  great  scarcity  of  preachers, 
177.  Translated  to  London,  and  his 
charge  to  the  clergy,  215.  His  letter  to 
the  treasurerforsuppressingthe  Puritans, 
239.  Made  archbishop  of  York,  275. 
His  proceedings  against  dean  Whitting- 
ham,  290.  And  other  Puritans,  389. 
His  death,  400.  Remarkable  passage  in 
his  will,  ib. 

Saville,  lord,  his  letter  to  encourage 
the    Scots,  ii.  294. 

Savoy  confession,  iv.  173,  &c. 

Savoy  conference,  iv.  293.  Names  of 
the  divines  on  bothsides,  294,295.  Open- 
ing of  the  conference,  ib.  Hardships  of 
the  Presbyterians  in  it,  296.  Proceed- 
ings of  the  commissioners,  297.  A  dis- 
putation proposed,  298.  The  subjects  of 
it,  ib.  Remarks,  300.  The  Presbyterians 
descend  to  entreaties,  301.  Behaviour  of 
the  commissioners,  302.  Of  the  dispu- 
tants, 303.  Of  the  auditors,  ib.  Censures 
of  the  conference,  304. 

Saunders,  Mr.  burnt  at  Coventry.i.  84. 

Saunders,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii. 
385. 

Scandalous  ministers,  committee  for 
them,  iii.  24.  White's  publication,  called 
the  First  Century  of  them,  28.  Other  tes- 
timonies of  their  character,  29.  Another 
committee  for  them,  and  the  earl  of 
Manchester's  warrant  empowering  it  to 
act,  107. 

Schism,  Puritans  vindicate  themselves 
from  this  and  other  charges,  i.  419. 
Schism  bill,  V.  88.  Repealed  by  GeorgeL 
89.— See  Appendix,  No.  XV.  XVL 

Scholars  of  the  university  of  Oxford, 
their  insolence,  iii.  383.  They  are  ex- 
pelled, 384. 

School  in  Gravel-lane,  Southwark,  an 
account  of,  v.  285,  &c. 

Schoolmasters  restrained,  i.  372. 

Scotland,  the  reformation  there,  i. 
137,  &c.  Their  confession  of  faith,  and 
kirk-discipline,  140.  Farther  account  of 
affairs  there,  189.  Their  kirk-discipline 
established,  1 91 .  A  summary  of  the  kirk- 
affairs  there,  444.  Scots  divines  write  to 
the  bishops  against  imposing  the  habits, 
165.  Behaviour  of  James  L  before  his 
accession  to  the  English  crown,  ii.  2. 
Episcopacy  restored  there  against  the 
sense  of  the  nation,  76.  His  progress  and 
proceedings  there,  100,  101.  Charles's 
progress  there,  207.  Laud's  behaviour 
there,  208.  Book  of  canons  for  that  king- 


CCIT 


1NDKX. 


dom,  241.  And  liturgy,  270.  Charles's 
second  progress,  41 4.  Progress  of  the 
English  army  there,  iv.  18. 46.  Reduced 
by  Monk,  and  united  to  the  common- 
wealih,.Tl.  Low  condition  of  (he  kirk.  ib. 
Liberty  of  conscience  settled,  5'2.  The 
kirk  insulted,  ib.  State  of  Scotland  then, 
and  afterward,  ib.  Incorporated  with 
England,  81.  Episcopacy  restored,  310, 
&c.  Summary  of  the  persecution  there, 
433.  Proceedings  of  the  government, 
499.  Which  occasions  an  insurrection, 
ib.  Of  house  and  field  conventicles,  500. 
EiFectsof  the  persecution,. 501.  ItsafFriirs 
in  James's  reign,  v.  2o.  His  declaration 
there,  di.   Presbytery  restored,  86. 

Scots  l)isl)ops  consecrated,  ii.  76. 
Their  declinator  against  the  general  as- 
sembly, 280.  They  are  deposed,  283. 
Scots  liturgy,  270.  Imposed  by  the  pre- 
rogative, 271.  Occasions  tunmlts,  272. 
Reasons  against  it,  273.  Petitions  against 
it,  !?74.  And  a  protestation,  27.5.  Scots 
parliament.  291.  Scots  settlements  in  Ire- 
land, 89.  Their  disci|)rme,  90.  Theiror- 
dinations,  91.  Scots  tables,  275.  Solenni 
league,  &c.  276.  Band  of  defence,  277. 
King's  Concession  to  them,  278,  279. 
Preparations  of  the  English  court  against 
them,  282.  Are  encouraged  by  the  Eng- 
lish, 294.  Their  charge  against  Land, 
328.  Abstract  of  the  pacification  with 
then),  412.  Declared  faithful  subjects, 
417.  Offer  their  niediation  between  the 
king  and  English  parliament,  473.  Their 
letter  to  the  parliament,  495.  First  Scots 
war,  284.  289.  The  second,  307.  Scots 
called  in  by  the  English  parliantent  and 
assembly  of  divines,  iii.  55.  Their  rea- 
sons for  assisting  the  parliament,  56. 
They  appoint  a  solemn  league  and  cove- 
nant, 57.  Their  unbounded  zeal  in  im- 
posing it,  63.  Their  army  enters  Eng- 
land, 88.  Their  exceptions  to  the  ordi- 
nance for  erecting  presbyteries  in  Eng- 
land, 250,  And  the  parHanient's  reply, 
251.  Their  declaration  against  tolera- 
tion, 262.  The  king  surrenders  himself 
to  their  army,  273.  Their  zeal  agaiitst 
sectaries,  276.  Their  behaviour  to  the 
king,  282.  Their  kirk  will  not  trust  him, 
and  publisli  a  solemn  warning  and  de- 
claration, 301 .  Proceedings  of  their  par- 
liament in  relation  to  him,  302.  'Jhey 
deliver  him  up,  and  publish  their  rea- 
sons, 303.  They  receive  the  whole  West- 
minster confession  of  faiih,  320.  Their 
commissioners  take  leave  of  the  assem- 
bly, 322.  They  appoint  a  fast  for  the 
distractions  of  England,  3'23.  Account 
of  the  discipline  in  their  kirk,  323,  m. 
King's  private  treaty  with  (hem,  3.50. 
Their  army  enters  England  under  duke 
Hamilton,   408.    And   is   defeated    by 


Cromwell,  410.  They  press  the  king's 
consent  in  the  treaty  of  Newport,  437. 
They  protest  against  putting  him  to 
death,  454.  Their  declaration  against 
the  English,  iv.  11.  Their  treaty  with 
the  king  in  Holland,  12.  Conditions  of 
it,  19.  Cron)well  marches  against  them, 
ib.  Defeats  them  at  Dunbar,  21.  He  in- 
vites their  ministers  to  return,  ib.  &c. 
Remarks,  24.  Their  army  under  the  king 
niarches  to  England,  47.  Are  defeated 
at  Worcester,  49.  Low  state  of  (he  kirk, 
51.  Terms  on  which  (he^'  would  restore 
the  king,  226.  New  Scots  bishops  made, 
311.  Their  character,  314.  498.  Cha- 
racter of  the  Scots  Presbyterians,  313. 
Their  sufferings,  498. 

Scripture,  whether  to  be  interpreted 
by  antiquity  and  tradition,  iii.  290. 

Scriptures,  debates  about  translating 
them,  i.  18.— See  Bible. 

Scruple-shop,  an  appellation  of  con- 
tempt, by  some  of  the  scholars,  on  the 
Conference  held  by  the  divines  sent  by 
parliament  to  reform  the  university  of 
Oxford,  iii.  362. 

Seaman,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  101, 
and  ».  iv.  432,  and  ??. 

Se-  Baptist,  a  title  given  to  Mr.  Smith, 
and  \\hy,  ii.  42. 

Secret  History  of  the  Court  and  Reign 
of  Charles  IL  this  work  quoted,  ii.  19, «. 
25,  n.  130,  II.  and  in  other  places. 

Sectaries,  canon  against  tliein,  ii.  301. 
Presbyterians*  remonstrance  against 
them,' iii.  276.  The  Independents  op- 
pose it,  277.  Presbyterians'  petition 
against  them,  308.  Farther  account  of 
then),  309.  Edwards's  Gangrjena  written 
against  then),  310.  Mr.  Baxter's  account 
of  them,  313.  Lord  Clarendon's,  and 
bishop  Braujhall's,  .314. 

Sedgwick,  Mr.  O.  liis  death,  iv.  167. 

Sees,  vacant  ones,  debates  about  filling 
them,  iv.  209.  Difficulties  that  attended 
it,  ib.  Expedients  proposed,  210.  Re- 
marks, 211. 

Selden,  Mr.  his  recantation,  ii.  103. 
His  character  of  the  clergy,  128,  and  n. 
His  sentiments  concerning  convocations, 
iii.  50,  t?.  On  the  parliament  at  Oxford, 
86,  f/.  His  speech  againstsuspensions  and 
excommunications,  242.  His  death  and 
character,  iv.  113, 1 14,  and  hs. 

Self-denying  ordinance,  iii.  228. 

Self  entployment  in  Secret,  by  Corbet, 
an  excellent  work,  iv.  466. 

Seminaries,  Popish,  erected,  i.  571. 
The  oath  taken  by  the  students,  272. 

Separation  frou)  the  church  of  P'ng- 
land,  the  rise  and  sad  conscqtiences  of  it, 
i.  188.  Remarks  thereon,  ib.  1  he  chief 
leaders  of  it,  197.  It  increases,  298. 
Protestation  of  the   members  of  those 


INDEX. 


CCT 


that  joined  the  separate  church,  259. 
Their  assemblies  broke  up,  265.  Arch- 
bibhop  Laud's  sentiments  of  it,  ii.  45.  A 
second  separation  from  the  church,  54. 
Debates  about  the  lawfuhiess  of  it,  iii. 
269. 

Sequestrations,  committee  of,  iii.  95. 

Servants,  time  allotted  for  their  recrea- 
tion, iii.  3r>6. 

Service-book, or  liturgy, kingEdward's 
first,  i.  44.  46.  Occasions  insurrections, 
47.  His  second  service-book,  63,  64.  A 
better  designed  by  Cranmer,  68.  Dis- 
putes about  it  an)ong  tiie  English  exiles, 
94.  Calvin's  judgment  of  it,  96.  Re- 
viewed and  established  under  queen 
Elizabeth,  118.  The  pope  offers  to  con- 
firm it,  14'i.  Motives  for  amendments  in 
it,  S'24.  Service  of  ihe  church,  what  the 
Puritans  wanted  amended,  ii.  5.  15. 
Laud's  alteration  in  the  service-book, 
220.  Of  reading  the  second  service,  iii. 
175. 

Settle,  Mr.  his  examination  and 
troubles,  i.  388,  389. 

Seward,  Dr.  his  reply  to  Mr.  Hender- 
son about  bishops,  iii.  217. 

Sexual  distinct ion^  wisely  abrogated 
by  Quakers,  v.  277. 

Shaftesbury,  carl  of,  deserts  the  ca- 
bal, iv.  419.  *He  is  sent  to  the  Tower, 
471. 

Shaxton,  bishop,  a  friend  to  the  Refor- 
mation, i.  15.  Resigns  his  bishoprick, 
but  turns  apostate  and  prosecutor,  26. 

Sheldon,  archbishop,  some  account  of, 
iii.  388.  His  muniticent  deeds,  ib.  n. 
Promotes  the  act  of  uniformity ;  his 
character,  iv.  332.  The  proceedings  at 
the  opening  of  his  theatre,  389,  n.  His 
letter  to  the  bishops  against  the  Noncon- 
formists, 395.  Another,  429.  His  death, 
443.  and  ns. 

Sheppard,  Rev.  Mr,  removes  to  New- 
England,  ii.  232. 

Slierfield,  Mr.  tried  in  the  star-chara- 
ber,  for  demolishing  son)e  painted  win- 
dows in  St.  Edmund's  church,  SalisbHr3% 
ii>^02.  His  defence,  203.  His  sentence, 
2D4.  Noticed  in  vol.  iii.  162,  ^6S.       , 

Ship. money,  tonnage,  &c.  promoted 
by  Laud,  iii.  152. 

Shorter,  sir  J.  lord-mayor,  his  beha- 
viour, V.  42. 

Shower,  Mr.  John,  his  reception  at 
Geneva,  iv.  479,  n. 

Sibbs,  Dr.  his  death  and  character,  ii. 
242.  Of  his  works,  243,  »/. 

Sibthorpe's  sermon,  ii.  151.  He  is  pre- 
ferred, 156. 

Sidney,  Algernon,  executed,  iv.  481, 
and  71. 

Sims,  Rev.  John,  his  sufferings,  iv. 
527. 


Simpson,  Mr.  Cuthbert,  put  to  the  rack 
and  burnt,  i.  92. 

Singleton,  Dr.  John,  account  of  him, 
p.  xviii,  n.  of  Neal's  memoirs  prefixed 
to  vol.  i. 

Singularity,  the  Puritans  vindicate 
themselves  from  that,  and  other  charges, 
i.  419. 

Six  articles,  statute  of,  and  sad  effects 
of,  i.  26,  27.  Their  rigour  abated,  32. 
Repealed,  40. 

Skippon,  major-general,  encourages 
his  soldiers,  iii.  2.  His  bravery  in  the 
battle  of  Naseby,  230. 

Smallbrook.Dr.extract  from  his  charge 
to  his  clergy,  on  the  danger  of  the  church, 
on  dissenters,  6ic.  preface  to  vol.  iii.  p. 
viii,  ix. 

Smart,  Rev.  Mr.  his  sufferings,  ii.  181. 
His  character,  &c.  ib.  n. 

Sraecty nnuius,  who,  ii.  345.  They  reply 
to  bishop  Hall's  defence  of  liturgies,  346. 
And  of  the  English  liturgy,  348.  They 
are  for  ordination  by  presbyters,  352. 
Their  petition  about  episcopacy  and  li- 
turgy, 355. 

Smith,  Mr.  George,  p.  xxiv  of  the  life 
of  Neal  prefixed  to  vol.  i.  «. 

Smith,  Mr.  John,  examined  with  other 
Puritans  by  archbishop  Grindal,  i.  198, 
&c. 

Smith,  Mr.  and  other  Brownists,  their 
sufferings,  1.  430,  &c.  An  account  of 
him,  ii.  42,  43,  and  n. 

Snape,  Dr.  the  spirit  of  his  writings, 
iii.  83,  V. 

Snelling,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  ii.  219. 

Society  for  propagating  the  gospel, 
some  account  of,  iv.  360.  For  distributing 
Bibles,  &c.  in  Wales,  429,  n. 

Socinianism,  canon  against  it,  ii.  301. 

Solenm  league  and  covenant  renewed, 
ii.  275.  Solemn  vow,  &c.  of  the  long 
parliament,  380.  Ordered  to  be  generally 
taken,  382.  Remarks,  ib.  Drawn  up, 
and  passed  by  the  Scots,  iii. 57.  Debates 
upon  it  in  England,  58.  Where  it  is 
agreed  to,  ib.  A  copy  of  it,  o9.  Manner 
of  taking  it,  62.  An  exhortation  to  the 
taking  it,  63.  Unreasonableness  of  im- 
posing it,  65.  68.  Instructions  for  taking 
it  in  the  country,  65.  The  king  forbids 
the  taking  it,  67.  The  influence  it  had 
on  the  clergy,  ib.  Ordered  to  be  read 
and  hung  up  in  churches,  140.  Presby- 
terians' petition  to  have  it  imposed  on  the 
whole  nation,  308.  Abstract  of  the  uni- 
versity of  Oxford's  reasons  against  it. 
365.  Exceptions  against  the  preface,  ib. 
Against  the  coven.mt  in  general,  365. 
Against  the  first  article,  ib.  Against  the 
second,  366.  Against  the  third,  367.  The 
fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth,  368.  Contradic- 
tions and  doubtful  expressions  in  the 


INDEX. 


covenant,  369.  Absurdities  in  pursuing 
the  ends  of  it,  ib.  Of  the  salvos  for 
taking  it,  370.  The  solemn  league,  &c. 
declared  illegal,  iv.  290. 

Song  of  Solomon  and  the  Revelations, 
commentaries  on,  published  by  Mr.  T. 
Brightman,  ii.  66. 

Sons  of  the  clergy,  origin  of  the  society 
for,  iv.  130. 

Spanish  invasion,  i.  398. 

Spanish  match,  ii.  119.  Articles  of  it, 
120.  Broken  off,  124. 

Spanish  Plate  fleet  taken,  iv.  137. 
Another  destroyed,  159. 

Sparke,  Dr.  his  part  in  the  conference 
at  Lambeth,  i.  343. 

Speeches  of  James  I.  to  his  parliament, 
ii.  23.  69. 113.  124.  Of  bishop  Rudd, 
about  the  cross  in  baptism,  and  in  favour 
of  the  Puritans,  26.  Speech  against 
bishops  and  their  courts,  68.  Speeches 
in  parliament,  166,  &c.  318.  339.  361, 
&c.  39 1 ,  392,  &c.  406.  Of  king  Charles  I. 
at  dissolving  his  third  parliament,  171. 
In  favour  of  the  hierarchy,  360. 

Spiritual  courts,  on  what  ground  their 
authority  now  stands,  and  how  limited, 
i.  13,  14.  Objections  of  the  Puritans 
against  them,  i99.  Their  extortion  and 
rigorous  proceedings,  209.  256.  Debates 
in  parliament  about  them,  424.  461.  463. 
Prohibitions  to  stop  proceedings  in  them, 
462,  463. 

Spratt'sHistorjof  the  Rye-house  Plot, 
iv.  480,  n. 

Spurstow,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii. 
104. 

Spurstow,  Dr.  William,  his  death  and 
character,  iv.  375. 

Squire,  Rev.  Mr.  his  case,  iii.  26. 

Standing  army,  origin  of,  iv.  279,  n. 
James's,  v.  24.  Mr.  Johnson's  letter  to 
them,  25.  New-modelled  by  the  admis- 
sion of  Papists,  43. 

Star-chamber  court,  an  account  of  it, 
i.  416.  A  great  grievance,  417.  Account 
of  it,  ii.  137.  Act  fur  abolishing  it,  406. 

Statutes  of  Oxford,  iii.  173,  174. 

Staunton,  Dr.  some  account  of,iii.396. 
His  death,  &c.  iv.  411,  and  n. 

Stay  against  Stra^'ing,  the  last  work 
ofMr.  J.  Ball,  ii.309. 

Stern,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  100. 

Sternhold  and  Hopkins's  obsolete  ver- 
sion of  the  Psalms  complained  of  by  the 
assembly  of  divines,  and  Rouse's  version 
adopted  by  both  houses  of  parliament, 
iii.  266. 

Stillingfleet's  Irenicum,  extracts  from 
it,  iv.  284.  On  his  change  of  sentiments, 
286,  n.  Writes  against  dissenters,  463. 
Various  answers  to  him,  ib. 

Stordy,  Thomas,  history  of,  v.  267. 
-Strafford,  earl   of,   advises  a  second 


war  with  the  Scots,  ii.  284.  His  impeach- 
ment and  trial,  374.  His  execution  and 
character,  378.  Several  speeches  against 
him,  ib. 

Stretten,  Mr.  R.  his  sufferings,  iv.  489^ 

Strickland,  ■\Ir.  forbid  the  house  of 
commons  by  the  queen,  i.  215. 

Stringer,  Dr.  an  account  of,  iii.  390. 

Strong,  Mr.  William,  liis  death,  &c. 
iv.  116.  His  body  dug  up,  319. 

Stroud,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  i.  239.  His 
farther  troubles,  and  petitions  in  his  fa- 
vour, 281,  282. 

Strype,  Blr.  his  errors  in  the  memo- 
rials of  archbishop  Cranmer,  p.  xxxv  in 
editor's  advertisement  prefixed  to  vol.  i.7i. 

Stubbs,  INIr.  writes  against  the  queen's 
designed  French  match,  for  which  his 
right  hand  was  cut  off,  i.  206. 

Stuarts,  character  of  the  house  of,  ii. 
1.  End  of  the  male  line  of,  v.  67. 

Subscriptions  to  human  forms,  the  un- 
reasonableness of  imposing  them,  and 
the  difficulties  the  clergy  labour  under 
therefrom,  i.  218,  219.— See  Articles. 
Form  of  subscription  for  the  clergy  and 
laity,  255,  256.  Subscription  required 
by  Whitgift,  320.  His  reasons  for  it,  325. 
Subscription  required  of  the  clergy,  ii. 
33.  35.  Numbers  that  refuse,  38.  Lin- 
colnshire ministers'  reasons  against  it, 
48.  Occasions  a  second  separation,  54. 

Succession  and  supremacy,  the  oath 
of,  i.  14.  Uninterrupted  succession  of 
the  bishops  maintained,  ii.  261. 

Sufferings  of  Christ,  dispute  about  the 
nature  of  them,  i.  457. 

Suffolk  men,  how  treated  by  queen 
Mary,  i.  73. 

Supplication  of  the  Puritans  to  the 
parliament,  with  their  survey  and  bill 
annexed,  i.  378,  &c. — See  Petitions. 

Supplication  of  the  Beggars,  a  book, 
i.  15. 

Surplice. — See  Habits. — Puritans*  ob- 
jections to  it,  ii.  49.  51. 

Supremacy,  act  of,  i.  10.  Oath  adroi-^ 
nistered,  14.  Executions  for  refusing  it, 
22.  28.  It  may  as  well  be  prejudicial  as 
serviceable  to  religion,  70.  An  act  for 
restoring  it  under  Elizabeth,  108.  Powers 
vested  in  the  crown  thereby,  110,  &c. 
An  act  to  confirm  it,  146.  Puritans' 
sentiments  about  it,  420.  Protestation 
about  it,  ii.59.  Reasons  for  amending  the 
act  of,  71. 

Survey  of  the  state  of  the  church,  as 
to  its  ministers,  in  the  years  1585,1586, 
i.  381,382.  391. 

Suspension  from  the  sacrament,  de- 
bates about  it,  iii.  242.  Ordinance  for  it, 

244.  Rules  for  it  in  case  of  ignorance, 

245.  In  case  of  scandal,  ib.  Provisos  in 
the  ordinance  about  it,  246. 


Swaffield,Mr.  J.  of  Salisbury,  his  suf- 
ferings, iv.  427. 

Switzerland,  &c.  entertain  with  great 
humanity  the  early  reformers  of  England, 
■who  fled  from  the  cruel  persecutions  of 
queen  Mary,  vol.  i.  preface,  p.  vi. 

Swinton,  Mr.  some  account  of,  v.  274, 
275,  and  n. 

Symmonds,  Rev.  Mr.  of  Essex,  his 
case,  iii.  25.  Vindicates  himself  in  a 
pamphlet,  26. 

S3  mpson,  Rev.  S.  removes  to  Holland, 
ii.  288.  His  death,  &c.  iv.  189. 

Syndercombe's  plot,  iv.  137. 

Synod  of  Dort,  ii.  95,  &c.  Oath,  97. 
Conclusion,  and  behaviour  of  the  remon- 
strants, 98.  And  of  the  English  divines, 
ib.  Censures  on  the  synod,  100.  De- 
bates about  the  subordination  of  synods, 
iii.  239. 

Synods  of  the  Puritans,  conclusions  in 
them,  i.  278.  393.  416.  422.  428.— See 
Classes. 

Synopsis  Criticorum,  5  vols,  folio,  by 
Pool,  some  account  of,  iv.  454,  and  n. 
His  commentary,  &c.  455. 

Tables  ordered  in  the  room  of  altars, 
i.  53. 

Table-talk,  by  Selden,  the  edition  of 
1777  quoted,  iii.  50,  n.  86,  «. 

Tarente,  prince  of,  Cromwell's  letter 
to  him,  iv.  112. 

Taxes,  grievous  ones  on  the  people, 
iii.  20. 

Taylor,  Dr.  his  martyrdom,  i.  84.  He 
derided  the  Popish  garments,  157. 

Taylor,  Mr.  Francis,  his  death,  &c. 
iv.  247,  248,  n.  His  valuable  works,  ib. 

Taylor,  Thomas,  memoirs  of,  v.  265. 

Temple,  sir  William,  sent  to  Holland, 
and  concludes  a  triple  alliance,  iv. 
381. 

Templers  received  the  sacrament  sit- 
ting, i.  358. 

Test-act  quoted,  vol.  i.  preface,  p.  x. 
Original  design  of  it,  ib.  Its  hardship, 
ii.  preface,  p.  xi — xiii. 

Test-act  brought  into  the  house,  iv. 
420.  Debated,  421.  Receives  the  royal 
assent,  ib.  The  act  itself,  422.  Remarks, 
ib.  King  William  for  taking  it  off,  v. 
76. 

Testimonials  to  ministers,  copies  of, 
iv.  74. 

Thacker,  Mr.  executed,  i.  313. 

Theodosius's  law,  a  usurpation  on 
conscience,  i.  35. 

Theses  Martinianae,  a  satirical  work, 
published  in  1589,  i.  402. 

Thirty-nine  articles. — See  Articles. 

Thomas,  Mr.  serjeant,  his  speech 
against  the  bishops,  ii.  362.  Against 
deans  and  chapters,  393. 


INDEX.  ccvii 

Thompson,  Mr.  John,  his  suflferings, 
iv.  427. 

Tillotson,  archbishop,  his  sermon 
quoted,  vol.  i.  preface,  p.  xiii.  Anecdote 
relating  to  this  quotation,  ib.  n.  Remarks 
on  a  passage  of  his  reflecting  on  the  dis- 
senters, 126.  Some  account  of,  iv.  304. 
429,  His  answer  to  archbishop  Sheldon, 
407,  71. 

Timothy  and  Titus  not  called  bishops 
in  the  Alexandrian  copy  of  the  Bible,  ii. 
351,  71. 

Titchbourne,  alderman,  one  of  the  lay- 
commissioners  for  the  approbation  of 
ministers,  iv.  93. 

Tithes,  Mr.  Selden's  History  of,  an  ac- 
count of,  ii.  103,  and  n.  Petitions  against 
tithes,  iv.  55.  Mr.  Boreman  maintains 
their  divine  right  in  a  treatise,  ib. 

Titles  of  pamphlets,  several  for  and 
against  episcopacy,  ii.  344, 345.  Of  seve- 
ral, against  visitors  of  the  university  of 
Oxford,  iii.  383.  For  and  against  king 
Charles's  death,  460,  461.  465.  iv.  185. 
Controversial,  188,  189,  &c. 

Toleration,  proposals  for  it  by  the  In- 
dependents, iii.  257.  The  Presbyterians* 
answer  to  them,  ib.  Independents'  re- 
ply, 258.  Presbyterians'  second  reply, 
259.  Independents'  second  reply,  260. 
Conclusion  of  the  Presbyterians,  ib.  Con- 
clusion of  the  Independents,  ib.  Remarks, 
261.  Debates  about  toleration,  ib.  The 
Scots  declare  against  it,  262.  Indepen- 
dents for  a  limited  one,  263.  Defence  of 
a  general  one,  in  answer  to  the  reasons  of 
the  London  clergy,  ib.  Presbyterians* 
remonstrance  against  toleration,  276. 
Seconded  by  the  Scots,  ib.  London  mi- 
nisters declare  against  it,  323.  Petitioned 
for  by  Cromwell  and  his  array,  iv.  8. 
Debates  on  tbe  reasonableness  of  tolera- 
tion, 387.  Attempted  in  parliament,  and 
the  duke  of  Buckingham's  speech  for  it, 
432.  Act  of  toleration  brought  in  and 
passed,  v.  77,  and  n. — See  the  act.  Ap- 
pendix, No.  XIII.  Reflections  on  this 
act,  &c.  279,  &c.  &c. 

Tonibes,  Mr.  some  account  of,  iii.  1 35, 
His  death,  &c.  iv.  440,  441.  Triers  ad- 
mit him,  and  acknowledge  the  Baptists, 
V.  197. 

Tomkins,  Mr.  Martin,  an  account  of 
his  works,  p.  xvii  of  Neal's  memoirs  pre- 
fixed to  vol.  i.  71.  The  alFair  between  Mr. 
Asty  and  him  discussed,  vol.  ii.  adver- 
tisement, p.  iv,  V. 

Tomkins's  plot,  iii.  18. 

Tonnage  and  poundage,  ii.  170. 
172. 

Tonstal,  bishop,  deprived,  i.  64.  Re- 
storedj  73.  Deprived  again,  121. 

Tories,  account  of  them,  iv.  458. 
King  William  made  uneasy  by  them,  v. 


ccvlit 


INDEX. 


87.  Their  conduct  to  the  dissenters  since 
the  Revolution,  88. 

Towle,  Rev.  Thomas,  his  request  to 
the  editor,  respecting  an  assertion  rela- 
tive to  Mr.  Asty  replied  to,  vol.  ii.  ad- 
rertisenient,  p.  iv,  v. 

Tracts  in  three  vols,  folio,  against 
Popery,  noticed,  v.  13,  and  n. 

Travers,  Mr.  lestiinonial  of  his  ordina- 
tion at  Antwerp,  i.  '.r89.  Concerned  in 
the  Lambeth  confen^nce,  3iS.  His  trou- 
bles, 357.  Suspended,  373.  Supplicates 
the  council,  ib.  Hooker's  answer  to  it, 
37.5.  He  is  silenced  for  life,  376. 

Travis,  Rebecca,  a  rational  and  vir- 
tuous woman,  some  account  of,  v.  277. 

Treaty  of  Rippon,  ii.  308.  Of  New- 
port, iii.  4'22.  Parliament's  proposals, 
and  the  king's  reply,  424,  425.  Confe- 
rence between  the  king  and  the  parlia- 
ment-divines about  episcopacy,  4-^6. 
King's  final  concessions,  434,  &c.  Re- 
marks, 438.  Conclusion  of  the  treaty, 
441.  Treaty  of  Oxford,  iii.  9,  &c. 
Broke  off,  1(3.  Of  Uxbridge,  209.  The 
commissioners,  211.  Treaty  begins,  ib. 
Debates  abont  the  militia,  213.  About 
Ireland,  ib.  About  religion,  21 4.  Breaks 
off,  and  the  reasons,  22'.:?.  Remarks,  223. 

Triers  appointed  for  the  approbation 
of  ministers,  iv.  93.  Thcirnames  and  in- 
structions, ib.  Remarks,  94.  Copy  of 
their  presentation,  95.  Complaints  and 
objections  to  them,  ib.  and  96.  Their 
proceedings,  97.  Reniarks,  with  Mr. 
Baxter's  opinion  of  them,  98.  Of  tlieir 
admission  of  Mr.  Tombes,  and  acknow- 
ledgment of  the  Baptists,  v,  197. 

Trigg,  Hannah,  her  sutfcrings,  v.  226. 

Trigland,  Dr.  the  Dutch  minister  at 
the  Hague  written  to  by  Dr.  INlorley,  to 
prove  the  king's  steadfastness  in  the  re- 
formed (irnh,  iv.  214. 

Tucknt'y.  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii. 
lO.j.  His  death,  &c.  iv.  402.  and  »;. 

Tunmlts  about  the  parlianKMit-house, 
ii.  449.  And  in  the  city,  450.  Attejupts 
to  suppress  tliem,  451. 

Turner,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  391. 

Tutchin,  Mr.  sentenced  to  such  whip- 
ping that  he  petitions  to  be  hanged,  v.  8. 

Twisse,  Dr.  prolocutor  to  the  assem- 
bly of  divines,  iii.  46.  His  death  and 
character,  .316. 

'J'^ndal's  translation  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, i.  1.').  Of  the  whole  Bible,  18, 
19.  He  suffers  martyrdom,  ib.  ii.  7  9. 

Vacancies  in  the  university  of  Oxford 
filled  up,  iii.  400. 

Vak-ntine,  Mr.  committed  with  others 
to  the'l"<mer,ii.  171.  Their  sentences,  ib. 

Van  Paris,  George,  burnt  for  a  here- 
tic, i.  50.  His  character,  ib. 


Vane,  sir  H.  sen.  his  character,  ii. 
316.  Sir  H.  Vane,  jun.  his  speech  in 
parliament,  361.  His  trial,  iv.  323.  His 
execution  and  behaviour  on  the  scaffold, 
324. 

Vanists,  a  sect  of  people  during  the 
parliament-times,  of  a  short  duration,  iii. 
31.3. 

A'arije  Lectioncs,  an  unfinished  pam- 
phlet against  the  church,  seized  with 
many  others,  i.  403. 

Vassal,  Mr.  and  other  merchants,  have 
their  goods  seized,  ii.  169. 

Vanghan,  bishop,  translated  to  Lon- 
don, asid  his  answer  to  the  French  and 
Dutch  churches,  ii.  34. 

Vaughan,  sir  J.  his  character  and  con- 
duct, iv.  401,  n. 

Faux,  Guy,  his  plot  discovered,  ii.  45. 
His  lantern  taken  by  Mr.  Hey  wood,  and 
preserved  at  Oxford,  371. 

Venables  and  Penn  take  Jamaica,  iv. 
120. 

Venner's  insurrection,  iv.  278. 

Vestments  of  the  priests. — See  Habits. 

Vezey,  bishop,  resigns,  i.  62. 

Vexatious  citations, canon  about  them, 
ii.  305. 

Vincent,  Mr.  Thomas,  his  death,  &c. 
iv.  451,  and  h.  479. 

Vices,  ordinances  against,  iv.  26,  27. 
Increase  after  the  Restoration,  320. 

Vickris,  Richard,  his  case,  v.  257. 

View  of  Public  Wants  and  Disorders, 
&c.  a  book  written  by  Mr.  Penry  in 
1588,  i.  438. 

A'illiers,  Barbara,  Charles  II.  spends 
on  her  most  of  tlie  money  tliat  the  sale 
of  Dunkiik  produced,  iv.  323,  n. 

Vines,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  102. 
iv.  118,  119,  n. 

Vindication  of  the  Presbyterian  Go- 
vernment and  Ministr3%  some  remarks 
on  this  work,  iii.  262, ». 

Virginia,  a  bishop  designated  for  it, 
iv.  n02,  »/. 

Visitation  Royal, in  Edward  VI.'s  time, 
for  promoting  tlie  reformation,  i.  38.  To 
examine  the  church-plate,  &c.  64.  Ano- 
ther in  queen  Elizabeth's  reign,  127. 131. 

Vitalian,  pope,  first  introduced  music 
and  chatUing  of  prayers  into  the  church, 
A.  D.  666.  iii.  176. 

Voltaire  censured,  i.  122,  n. 

Vorstius,  his  opinions,  and  James  I.*t 
zeal  against  him,  ii.  83,  84,  and  ». 

Votes  of  no  nu)re  addresses  to  the 
king,  111.354.  Revoked,  412.  Resumed, 
447. 

Vowel  and  Gerliard  executed,  iv.  82, 
and  u. 

Udal,  Mr.  his  examination  about  writ- 
ing  the  Demonstratioo  of  Discipline,  &c. 


INDEX 


i.  406.  His  iiuprihonment  in  the  gate- 
liOHse,4()7.  His  trial,  408.  He  is  convict- 
ed, 409.  The  judges  ofter  him  a  submis- 
sion, which  he  refuses,  but  offers  one  of 
his  own,  410,  411.  His  petitions,  ib.  His 
reasons  for  arrest  of  judgment,  412.  His 
sentence,  413.  His  confession  of  faith,  ib. 
Petitions  to  be  banished,  414.  His  death 
in  prison,  and  character,  ib.  415. 

Undertree's  sham  plot,  i.  268. 

Uniformity  in  religion,  the  unreasot)- 
ableness  of  forcing  it,  i.  36.  196.  The 
reformers'  mistaken  opinion  of  its  neces- 
sity, 44.  116.  120.  Debates  about  it,  iii. 
259-  Act  of  uniformity  brought  into  par- 
liament, iv.  324.  And  pasfeed,  325.  Ab- 
stract of  it,  326.  Remarks,  328,  &c. 
Authors  or  promoters  of  it,  332.  Con- 
duct of  the  Presbyterians  upon  it,  3.33. 
Remarks,  335.  Ministers  quitting  their 
livings,  and  ejected  by  this  act,  ib.  Dif- 
ficulty of  filling  the  vacancies,  337.  Far- 
ther consequences  of  the  act,  339. 

Uniformity,  act  of,  i.  119.  Remarks 
upon  it,  120.  Complaint  made  of  the 
nonobservance  of  it,  154.  The  queen's 
order  to  enforce  it,  ib. 

Universities  visited,  i.  101.  Their 
sad  state,  145. — See  universities  of  Ox- 
ford and  Cambridge. — New  visitors  for 
them,  iv.  111.  Their  influence,  112. 
Heads  of  colleges,  &c.  restored  at  the 
Restoration,  240,  &c.  New  creations  in 
the  universities,  242.  A  general  licen- 
tiousness prevails  in  them,  389.  Their 
addresses  to  king  James  upon  his  acces- 
sion, v.  2. 

University  of  Oxford  visited  by  the 
Papists,  who  burn  all  the  English  Bibles, 
and  all  the  heretical  works  they  could 
find,  i.  101.  Their  answer  to  the  Puri- 
tans' millenary  petition,  ii.  6.  Their  fa- 
mous decree,  116.  Their  new  statutes, 
244.  Address  in  favour  of  the  hietarchy, 
391.  Their  loyalty,  487.  Vice-chancel- 
lor's letter  in  behalf  of  it,  488.  Thechan- 
celior's  answer,  490.  Condition  of  the 
university,  iii.  360.  Ministers  sent  to  re- 
form it,  361.  Ordinance  for  visiting  it, 
363.  Abstract  of  their  reasons  against 
the  covenant,  &c.  365,  &c.  Remarks, 
372.  "J'he  visitation  opened,  374.  They 
use  the  visitor^  ill,  and  will  not  submit, 
375.  Visitation  revived,  but  the  uni- 
versity will  not  yet  submit,  376.  Arc 
heard  by  their  counsel,  but  cast,  377. 
Their  ease,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Selden, 
378.  Their  stubborn  behaviour,  379. 
Earl  of  Pembroke,  being  made  chan- 
cellor, visits  ihem  in  person,  380.  And 
reports  their  behaviour  to  the  parlia^ 
nient,  381.  Numbers  ejected,  382.  In- 
solence of  the  scholars,  383.  Garrison 
search  (he  collcgcii  loiainis,  ib.  Scholars 

VOL.  V.  O 


expelled,  .JBl.  Characters  of  heads  of 
colleges,  fccc.  ^\  ho  i^ubmiltod,  385.  Heads 
of  colleges,  &c.  rjected,  listof  them,  and 
their  successors,  388.  ( Characters  of  those 
who  were  ejected,  ib.  Of  their  succes^sors, 
392.  Their  behiiviour,  398.  Remarks, 
399.  A  acancies  in  the  universities  filled 
up,  400. 

University  of  Cambridge,  tlieir  privi- 
lege of  licensing  preachers  debated,  i. 
178.  They  scruple  the  habits,  180.  Pe- 
tition of  some  of  the  students  for  better 
ministers,  295.  The  predestin.irian  con- 
troversy begins  there, 453.  Declare  high- 
ly for  the  church,  ii.  6.  'Jhank  the  Oxo- 
nians for  their  ftnswer  to  the  Piiritaiis,  7, 
Votes  of  parliament  agnin^t  >4iib>,criptions 
there,  3l3.  Address  in  favunr  of  the 
hierarchy,  391.  Their  loyalty,  490.  De- 
liver up  their  plate  to  the  king,  491. 
'I'heir  behaviour,  iii.  94.  Visitation  of 
it,  95.  Procet  dings  therein,  96.  Cove- 
nant not  tendered  to  all  of  Ihenj,  97. 
Numbers  ejected,  98.  Reasonableness  of 
it,  ib.  Characters  of  the  ejected  profes- 
sors, 99.  And  of  their  successors,  101. 
Remarks,  104.  Form  of  induction  of  the 
new  masters,   105.    And  of  the  fellows, 

106.  State  of  the  university  afterward, 

107.  Their  revenues  prseervcd,  267. 
Usher,    archbishop,    ii.   88.   91.    His 

notion  of  episcopacy,  345.  352,  n.  His 
reduction  of  it  to  a  synodical  govern- 
ment, 400.  His  sentiments  about  episco- 
pacy, and  scheme  for  reducing  it  to  the 
form  of  presbytery,  iii.  441.  His  death 
and  character,  i v.  131,  132,  and  i,$. 

Utenhovius,  mentioned  with  respect, 
ii.  35  and  it. 

Utrecht  and  other  places  sought  as  an 
asylum  from  the  abuse  of  church-power, 
ii.  40. 

Uxbridge,  treaty  of,  iii.  209. 

Wakes  and  revels  on  the  Lord's  day 
countenanced,  ii.  212.  Laud's  letter,  and 
the  bishop  of  i3ath  and  Wells's  answer 
about  Ihem,  2 J 3,  214.  Their  origin  and 
use.  214. 

Waldron,  IMr.  of  Exeter,  bis  memo- 
randum in  Mr.  Neal's  history,  iv.  493,  n. 

Wales,  act  for  propagating  the  gospel 
there,  iv.  14.  104.  Its  good  effects,  56. 
Cou)missioners  for  Wales,  103.  Sad  state 
of  that  principality,  104.  Numbers  of 
ministers  ejected  there, 105.  Theircrimcs, 
106.  Method  of  supplying  the  vacancies, 
ib.  Petitions  against  connnissioncrs,  107. 
Against  them,  108. 

Walker,  Dr.  Thomas,  some  account 
of,  iii.  390. 

Walker,  Mr.  George,  his  death,  iv.  54. 

Walker,  Dr.  of  Exeter,  some  account 
cf  hib  wviL  vn  the  builtiin-s  of  the  clti- 


ccx 


IXDEX. 


gy, -preface  to  vol.  iii.  p'.*v ;  also  in  vol.  iv. 
:>36,  n. 

Wallingford-house  party,  iv.  191. 
Depose  Richard,  19^. 
.  Wallis,  Dr.  account  of,  iii.  .'>97,  and 
ij.  His  letter  to  Mr.  Boyle,  on  the  open- 
ing of  archbishop  Sheldon's  theatre,  iv. 
Sii9,  V. 

Walloon    chnrch,    in    Threadneedle- 
ftreet,  origin  of,  and  to  whom  its  insti- 
tution was  owing,  i.  319,  n. 
-    Wandsworth,  the  first  presbyterj  held 
there,  i.  243. 

Warburton,  bishop,  replied  to  by  the 
editor,  for  his  censures  on  Mr.  Neal's  his- 
lorv,  i.  76. 161. 196.  293.  296.  299.  306. 
:Ui.  314.  327.  373.  383.  393.  406,  ns. 
A  remark  of  his  in  favour  of  the  dissent- 
ers, ii.  preface,  xii,  7j.  Quoted  and  ob- 
served on,  in  notes  of  p.  3.  17.  102, 
303.  107.  128.  160.  181.  250.  256. 
370.  374.  432.  437.  439.  485.500,  501. 
Remarks,  corrections,  &c.  of  him,  vol. 
iii.  notes  to  p.  65.  76.  88.  344.  414 
—416.  456.  458—465. 

W^arcup,  Mrs.  of  Berkshire,  shelters 
Dr.  Humphreys,  and  other  persecuted 
Protestants,  i.  171. 

Ward,  Dr.  Samuel,  some  account  of, 
iii.  101. 

Ward,  Dr.  Seth,  account  of,  iii.  S96. 
and  n. 

Waring,  Mr.  some  account  of,  iii.  391. 

Warmistre,  Rev.  Mr.  his  speech  in 
convocation,  ii.  322. 

Warner,  H.  arrested  on  a  charge  of 
heresy,  i.  7,  v. 

Warner,  Dr.  his  sentiments  on  the 
King's  Book,  i.  31,  n.  Other  remarks  of 
his  in  the  notes  of  p.  83.  86.  131.  142. 
146.  177.  424,  425.  427.  453.  vol.  ii. 
notes  of  p.  7.  18.22.25.  37.  111.217. 

Warwick,  earl  of,  hischaracter,  ii.  315. 

Welsh  Bibles,  6cc.  eight  thousand 
printed  by  Mr.  Gouge,  iv.  475. 

Wenlworth,  sir  Peter,  his  warm  an- 
swer to  the  archbishop,  i.  216.  His  bold 
speech  to  parliament,  229. 

Westminster  bishoprick  erected,  i.  17. 
Suppressed,  64. 

Westlield,  bishop,  his  death  and  cha- 
racter, iii.  141. 

West  of  England,  Kirk  and  Joil'cries' 
cruelties  there,  v.  8. 

WMiig  and  Tory,  their  rise,  &c.  iv.458. 
Sufferings  of  the  whigs,  492.  Severely 
prosecuted  by  king  .Tames,  v.  8,  9. 

Whichcote,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii. 
102,  andn.  iv.  491. 

Whitaker,.Mr.  Jeremiah,  liis  death, 
&c.  iv.  117,  118.  Mr.  William  Whit- 
aker,  425. 

While,  William,  his  bold  and  nmart 
letter  10  archbishop  Grindal,  i.  202. 


White,  Mr.  hiv  remarkable  examina- 
tion, i.  256, 11. 

White,  Mr.  his  publication  entitled 
Century  of  Scandalous,  Malignant 
Priests,  iii.  28.  His  death  and  charac- 
ter, 226,  7J.  227. 

White,  T.  a  Ronian  Catholic,  his  letr 
ter  about  the  growth  of  Popery,  ii.  3.54. 
Mr.  White's  speech  against  the  order  of 
bishops,  363. 

White,  Jeremy,  some  account  of  bis 
manuscript  list  of  dissenters'  suffering!, 
v.  19,  20. 

Whitehead,  Mr.  his  death  and  cha- 
racter, i.  225. 

WHiitehead, George,  and  T.  Burr,  their 
persecution,  v.  256,  257. 

Whiteing,  Rev.  Mr.  removes  to  Newr- 
England,  ii.  252. 

Whitgift,  Dr.  writes  for  dispensing 
with  the  habits  at  Cambridge,  i.  180. 
But  afterward  defends  them,  181.  Is 
Cartwright's  great  antagonist,  212.  An- 
swers the  admonition  to  the  parliament, 
236.  His  standard  of  discipline  and 
church-government,  237.  His  severe 
usage  of  Cartwright,  238.  His  defence 
of  his  answer  against  Cartwriglit's  reply, 
240.  His  ungenerous  treatment  of  his 
adversary,  241,  242.  Made  arclibishop 
of  Canterbury,  319.  His  three  articles, 
320.  His  power  of  imposing  them  exa- 
mined, ib.  His  primary  visitation,  322. 
His  reasons  for  subscribing  his  articles, 
.325.  Remonstrates  to  the  council  against 
the  petitions  of  the  people  for  their  de- 
prived ministers,  329.  Petitions  the 
queen  for  a  new  ecclesiastical  commis- 
sion, 330.  His  twenty-four  articles  of 
inquiry,  337.  Which  he  justifies,  340. 
His  reasons  for  the  oalh  ex  officio,  ib. 
His  complaint  of  Mr.  Beale  in  the  star- 
chamber,  3 12.  His  behaviour  in  the  Lam- 
beth conference,  343,  344.  His  letter  to 
the  queen  against  the  bills  for  farther  re- 
form, 365.  His  reasons  against  marrying 
at  ail  times  in  the  year,  366.  He  rejects 
the  proposals  of  the  Puritans,  368.  Gets 
the  press  restrained,  369.  Licenses  Po- 
pish books,  385.  His  treatment  of  Mr. 
Settle,  388.  His  new  articles  of  visitation, 
405.  Sir  F.  Knollys's  letter  to  the  trea- 
surer about  his  arbitrary  proceedings, 
420.  His  examination  of  Barrow  the 
Brownist,  435.  Barrow's  saying  of  him, 
ib.  And  letter  against  him,  437.  He 
complains  of  prohibitions  being  granted, 
462.  But  in  vain,  ib.  He  sends  express 
to  James  L  in  Scotland,  upon  the  death 
of  queen  Elizabeth,  ii.  4.  His  letter  to 
Cecil  about  the  Puritans,  8.  His  beha- 
viour in  the  Hampton-court  conference, 
10,  11.  His  fiatiering  speech  to  king 
James,  18.  Ui»  death  and  character,  22. 


INDEX. 


-  WhUelock,  Bulitrode,  esq.  his  speech 
ill  the  assembly  of  divhies,  about  the  dU 
vi«e  right  of  presbytery,  iii.  '^36.  About 
suspension  and  excommunication,  243. 
Jlis  speech  on  the  motion  for  translating 
the  laws  into  English,  iv.  28.  His  con- 
ference with  Cromwell  about  altering  the 
government,  59. 

Whittingham,  dean  of  Durham,  writes 
to  the  earl  of  Leicester  against  pressing 
the  habits,  i.  155.  His  troubles,  290. 
Validity  of  his  ordination  disputed,  291. 
His  death  and  character,  292.  Had  a 
share  in  translating  the  Geneva  Bible, 
and  Psalms  in  metre,  ib. 

Wickliffe,  account  of  him,  his  doc- 
trines and  writings,  i.  2.  Agreed  in  some 
poiflts  with  the  Baptists,  3,  n.  And  with 
the  Puritans,  ib.  His  doctrines  con- 
deujned  at  Rome  and  London,  ib.  He 
first  translated  the  New  Testament  into 
English,  ib.  His  followers  termed  Lol- 
lards, and  persecuted,  5 — 7.  His  New 
Testament,  ii.  79. 

Wigglngton,  Mr.  liis  sufferings,  i.377. 
Wightnian,  Edward,  burnt  for  heresy, 
ii.  8.>.  Remarks,  ib.  «. 

Wightwick,  Mr.  some  account  of, 
iii.  390. 

Wilcox,  Mr.  Thomas,  his  death,  &c. 
V.  201. 

Wild,  Serjeant,  opens  the  impeach- 
ment against  Laud,  iii.  146.  Laud's  cha- 
racter of  him,  202. 

Wilkin,  IMr.  writes  to  the  treasurer  in 
favour  of  the  Puritans,  i.  311. 

Wilkins,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  392. 
His  character,  and  his  smart  reply  to 
the  dutchess  of  Newcastle,  393,  «.  His 
reply  to  king  Charles,  iv.  391.  His 
death,  &c.  414,  415. 

Wilkinson,Dr.  John  and  Henry,  some 
account  of  them,  iii.  394.  Death  of 
Henry,  404. 

Wilkinson  and  Story,  leading  separa- 
tists, V.  271. 

William  III.  the  dissenting  ministers' 
address  to  him,  v.  72.  His  answer,  73. 
Recommends  to  parliament  to  qualify 
all  his  Protestant  subjects  for  serving  the 
government,  75.  Is  made  uneasy  by  the 
tories,  87. 

Williams,  bishop,  favourable  to  the 
Puritans,  ii.  152.  His  trial  and  cruel 
sentence,  256.  .Set  at  liberty  by  the  long- 
parliament,  333.  Chairman  of  the  com- 
mittee for  innovations,  his  letter  to  the 
sub-coiinnittee,  396.  His  scheme  of 
church-discipline,  400.  His  visitation, 
425.  Made  archbishop  of  York,  438. 

Williams,  Dr.  Daniel,  his  firm  stand 
against  the d is [)ensing  power,  v.. 33,  and  n. 
Wilmot,  lieutenant-general,  his  cha- 
racter, iii.  90. 


WiUan,  Mr.  suspended  and  ill-treated, 
i.  394. 

W^ilson.Rev.Mr.  hissufferlngs,ii.218. 
Wilson,  Mr.  Thomas,  his  death,  &c. 
iv.  54. 

Windsor,  resolutions  of  the  cabinet- 
council  there,  ii.  465. 

Withers,  George,  deprived  for  object- 
ing to  the  habits,  but  is  reinstated  on  hit 
complying,  which  he  did  in  hopes  of  do- 
ing good,  and  promoting  the  cause  of 
Protestantism,  i.  172. 

Women,  bishop  Aylmer's  character  of 
them,  i.  478.  A  sketch  of  them  from 
Histriomalrix,  ii.  227,  n.  Better  traits  of 
them,  466,  «.  Their  zeal  fo'r  peace,  iii.  19. 
Baptism  by  women,  &c.  ii.  11.  First  in- 
troduced as  actresses,  iv.  246.  A  sexual 
distinction  properly  disregarded,  v.  277. 

Woodbridge,  Mr. Benjamin,  his  death, 
&c.  iv.  498. 

Woodcock,  Mr.  Francis,  his  death, 
iv.  54. 

Woodhouse,  in  Devonshire,  fourteen 
west-country  clothiers  hung  there  by  the 
king's  party  of  soldiers,  though  they  were 
not  in  arms,  iii.  91. 

Wolsey,  cardinal,  his  legatine  power, 
i.  8.  His  fall  and  death,  9. 

W^orcester,  battle  of,  iv.  49. 

Workman,  Mr.  his  suflferings,  ii.  204. 

Worship,  primitive  manner  of  it,  ii. 
346,  &c. 

Wren,  bishop,  his  articles  of  visitation, 
ii.  247.  He  is  censured  by  the  parliament, 
337. 

Wright,  Dr.  S.  p.  xxiv  of  the  life  of 
Ncal  prefixed  to  vol.  i.  n. 

W^right,  Mr.  his  sufferings,  i.  308.  His 
ordination  denied,  310. 

Wright,  Robert,  history  of,  v.  186. 

Writ,  de  hceretico  combureTido,  i.  7.  l3. 
Put  in  execution,  273. 

Wyat's  rebellion,  i.76.  Falsely  accuses 
the  princess  Elizabelli  as  being  concern- 
ed, but  denies  it  on  the  scaffold,  102. 

Wyke,  Mr.  Andrew,  his  sufferings,  v. 
1.39. 

Yarmouth,  the  most  ancient  church  of 
the  Independents,  iv.  172,  n. 

Yarrington,  Capt.  committed  to  prison 
on  a  false  charge,  iv.  291. 

Yates,  Mr.  and  others,  their  books 
suppressed,  and  the  publishers  questioned 
by  the  star-chamber,  ii.  165. 

York,  duke  of,  his  views  at  the  Resto- 
ration, iv.  250.  He  abjures  the  Protestant 
religion,  405.  His  second  marriage,  425. 
Bill  for  excluding  him  the  succession, 
449.  456.  467.  See  James  II. 

York  and  Lancaster,  contentions  be- 
tween the  houses,  i.  5.  Improved  by  the 
Catholic  clergy  to  their  advantage,  ib. 


CGXIl 


INDEX. 


Young,  Mr.  justice,  his  severity  to  the 
Brownists,  i.  4o0. 

Younge,  Dr.  some  account  of  him,  iii. 
103. 

Zanchius,  and  other  divines,  their 
opinions  attacked,  i.  4.i3. 

Zanchy,  professor,  writes  by  order  of 
the  elector  palatine  to  queen  Elizabeth 
in  favo'ir  of  the  Puritans,  i.  221.  Is 
against  ceremonies,  ii.  49. 

Zealand,  the  pastors  and  elders  of,  ad- 
dressed by  the  assembly  of  divines,  iii. 
75.  The  king  removes  into  Zealand,  iv. 
87. 

Zion'»  Plea  against  Prelacy,  by  Dr. 


I^ighton,  some  account  of  him,  ii.  18B, 
189. 

Zouch,  Dr.  some  account  of,  iii.  386, 
His  concern  in  the  manifesto  against  the 
Covenant,  &c.  36i,  n. 

Zuinglius,  with  other  learned  foreign- 
ers, against  altars,  i.  54. 

Zurich,  divines  written  to  by  the  Non- 
conformists on  the  subject  of  wearing  the 
habits,  i.  161.  Opinions  of  those  learned 
foreigners  on  the  habits  and  ceremonies, 
163,  164. 

Zuylestein,  Mr.  gives  the  prince  of 
Orange  the  strongest  assurances  of  the 
English  Protestants  appearing  in  his  fa- 
vour on  his  landing,  v.  62. 


ERRATA. 

Vol.  I.  page  86,  line  2,  for  pay,  read  day. 

319,-25,  for  1558,  read  1588. 

Vol..  III.  page  93,  line  4  of  the  notes,  for  honour  read  humoui 


THE    END. 


Pritilcd  by  J,  F.  Dove,  Si.  Jofiilt*  Square. 


plNDING  SECT.    OCT  3  7 19|| 


BX 
9333 

1822 

v-5 


Nef^l,   Daniel 

The  history  of  the 
Puritans.     A  nev:  ed. 
Rev.,    corr.,   end  enl. 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


}     u 


'     .i